Hostile History

by Jest

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 27
Chapter 53
Chapter 55
Chapter 60
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 54
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 1
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47

Chapter 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 27

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 53

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 55

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 60

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 48

Moments earlier.

The ground rumbled, and all five of the girls stumbled, their footing interrupted by the violence of the earthquake.

“Get away from the pit, stay close to the walls!” Sunset Shimmer shouted.

The others tried to follow their fearless leader’s orders but found that they could barely stay standing. Only Applejack was unbothered, her wide stance, and heavier build enabling her to ride out the worst of it. In her right, she held Rarity’s arm, the half-fallen girl having nearly dropped her shield in the chaos.

Fluttershy had been the furthest away to begin with and was thus the only one who was completely safe. Sunset Shimmer had nearly reached safety when a boulder came loose and plunged down behind. Though it missed the girl, it destroyed a section of ground nearby, causing the ground beneath Sunset’s feet to crumble away.

For a moment the girl was weightless, and she wondered if this was going to be how it all ended. Not from some villain, or an assassin, but rather bad luck and poor building standards. Then a pink hand grabbed her by the shoulder and with a startling burst of strength, pulled her back up onto the ledge.

With her heart still in her throat, Sunset Shimmer stumbled forward, clutching onto Pinkie Pie for dear life. The explosives expert held on tight, body twisting this way and that, dodging rocks big and small with ease. Her whole body twitched and spasmed, but despite this, Pinkie Pie continued to weave her way through danger before finally, the world stopped shaking.

Sunset Shimmer blinked. “I uh. Wow Pinkie, that sure was something.”

“Heh, thanks,” Pinkie Pie murmured. “Never had my Pinkie sense go that crazy before. Heck, it still feels like I’m twitching!”

Sunset Shimmer glanced down at the other girl’s right hand. “You still are,” Sunset pointed out.

“What danger is left though?” Pinkie Pie muttered.

The pair looked down to find that they were standing on the stone bridge while their friends were waiting only a few feet away. The feeling of danger remained but despite this Sunset couldn't see why she felt that way, or what was even going on. Looking around revealed that there didn't seem to be anything out of the ordinary, just a long bridge and that was it.

Then her eye caught movement and she looked over to find that something tall and humanoid was standing on the cave entrance to her left.

“Wait, what's that?” Applejack asked, gesturing to the creature Sunset Shimmer had spotted.

Applejack’s larger flashlight illuminated the thing perfectly, revealing that it was a stone human roughly eight feet tall. In its hand was a hefty stone that looked to weigh a hundred pounds or more and was almost perfectly smooth. The golem-like creature wasted no time and reared back before throwing the hunk of rock with all its considerable might.

Sunset Shimmer stumbled back, the girl painfully aware of just how slow her reaction time was. Thankfully that didn't matter, as a familiar blue shield sprung up before her, blocking the rock but getting cracked in the process. A strong hand pulled Sunset back behind the portable shield Rarity had erected across the narrow expanse between cliff and wall.

“T-thanks,” Sunset muttered.

“Any idea what these things are?” Rarity asked. “They look like golems.”

“They probably are. But they aren't like any I’ve ever seen before,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

Pinkie Pie dove behind the barrier, avoiding another stone projectile that exploded into a million pieces upon hitting the ground. The girl didn't stay down for long, and bounced right back up, a handful of glitter gripped tight in her left hand.

“What should I hit ‘em with? Thermite?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Fluttershy leveled her pistol and squeezed off a few shots at the stone creature, the impact barely chipping off any of the dense rock.

“Probably, that thing seems pretty bulletproof,” Fluttershy shot back.

“Heads down!” Rarity shouted suddenly.

On instinct, Sunset Shimmer ducked behind the barrier just before a large rock sailed over her and exploded upon hitting the wall behind her. Following its trajectory, Sunset Shimmer saw that more of the stone golems had formed on the other side of the bridge. Caught between the one above them on the ledge, and the half dozen waiting for them, the small group was completely pinned down.

“Pinkie, keep your thermite away from the bridge,” Sunset began. “Applejack, sit tight. Rarity, you know what to do.”

“Got it,” Rarity replied while blocking another throw aimed at Applejack’s midsection.

The other two nodded their agreement and launched into action, with Pinkie Pie leading the way. The handful of glitter solidified, becoming a tube-like cylinder that shot a flurry of sparks from either side. Whipped as hard as Pinkie Pie could muster, the thermite-filled object flew through the air and slammed into the first golem’s midsection.

Upon impact it exploded, covering the entire bottom half of the stone creature’s body in a brightly burning fire. The target was unbothered by this and merely reached back to grab another stone only to topple over. Bisected at the waste, the golem struggled to reach another rock for a second or two before falling still and becoming inert.

While Pinkie Pie was celebrating her first success, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash arrived behind the barrier. In a moment the two girls were freed from one another and were crouched down behind Rarity’s shield.

“Twilight, I need you to use your magic to drag those things into the crevice,” Sunset Shimmer declared. “Rainbow Dash, hang tight for a sec while we test their strength.”

“Aye boss,” Rainbow Dash declared.

Twilight simply nodded and began using her magic, only to immediately find herself struggling, the massive stone object resisting her efforts. Strong, dense, and somehow even heavier than anticipated, Twilight couldn't get a grip on the thing. Then she realized that she didn't have to, and focused all of her power on one of the golem’s legs.

Completely zeroed in on that one singular point, Twilight was able to bring her full strength to bear and with a heave, dragged the creature towards the pit. The golem stumbled and flailed its arms, trying to grab onto something in order to save itself but it was too late. Plummeting down into the darkness, the golem quickly vanished from sight, its eventual impact so distant that it was nearly inaudible.

More emerged the moment their companies had fallen, taking their position and in one case, using them as a projectile. The limp upper half of the first golem bounced off Rarity’s shield and fell into the crevice below, its thrower joining a moment later. Twilight gave herself a moment to rest after she saw the second of her foes to fall, only to groan when she saw another take its place.

“There are too many of them!” Twilight shouted.

“Keep at it. Their numbers can't be infinite!” Sunset Shimmer shouted back.

The former pony then rose up suddenly and threw a fireball, the scorching orb burning through the golem’s torso. Without a third of its body, the thing collapsed inward, its upper half bouncing into the pit and disappearing a second later.

Across the way, two more golems fell from a well-placed thermite, their bodies becoming rubble beneath the feet of their brethren. Throughout it all they kept trying to pelt the party with rocks, but between Rarity’s mundane barrier and her magical one none hit their target. It wasn't even close, and with each passing more of the stone creatures fell, their numbers falling faster than they could be replaced.

“Twilight. Use the weightless spell on Applejack, Rainbow Dash you carry her over, and together you two mop them up. Rarity will support you while we provide suppressing power,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

“Yes ma’am,” Applejack replied.

As she and Rainbow Dash did as they were ordered, Sunset Shimmer stood up, taking center stage. Fire coursed through her veins, and with the smallest push, she directed the flames at her foes, consuming one of them. Turned to little more than molten slag, the golem was no longer a problem, though the one that moved to replace him was.

Twilight ensured that didn't happen, the girl grabbing the thing’s leg just as it stepped forward. Off balance, the thing tumbled backward only to get yanked forward by a powerful magical aura. The golem hit the ground hard, its hands spreading out on either side of itself in an attempt to arrest its fall. The effort was wasted as it quickly tumbled off the ledge, falling far far further than the first time.

Pinkie Pie kept up the pressure by turning her arm into a windmill of thermites. Each time another new golem appeared, the creature found itself pummeled into submission by a torrent of projectiles. A leg was severed by the intense heat, then an arm, then its head, joining the ever-growing pile of half-melted stone that pooled at its feet.

“Here we go!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

Together with a now faintly glowing Applejack strapped to her chest, Rainbow Dash flew across the expanse. The moment they touched the ground the straps were removed, and Applejack surged forward club in hand. The first swing caught a golem in the side of the head, sending it flying into the pit. Rainbow Dash mainly stayed back, using her speed to stay safe while waiting for the best moment to leap out and attack.

Under their combined assault the golems stood no chance, and soon there was only one left. Its arm was cocked, ready to launch a football-sized stone at the back of Applejack’s head. Then a flying rainbow blur hit it in the side with enough force to knock it off the ledge. Plummeting downward, the golem tried to throw its projectile, but the attack barely even reached the bridge.

“Saved your life,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“What did…” Applejack paused and chuckled. “I guess you did. How could I ever repay you?”

Sunset Shimmer ignored the two girls as they flirted, and surveyed the area, keeping a close eye for any bit of stone that still stirred. When she spotted none, the ex-pony relaxed slightly and gestured to Rarity’s shield.

“Pack it up, we gotta keep moving,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

“On it,” Rarity agreed.

Hitting a small mechanism on the shield, the teeth that secured it to the ground released. The extra plates then retracted, and soon the entire thing had folded back up to its original surprisingly compact size. As Rarity hefted it onto her back, the others were moving across the bridge, rejoining the others on the opposite side.

“Alright that's enough,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed. “We are still in hostile territory, and I expect you to remain diligent.”

“Augh, fine,” Rainbow Dash whined.

“Don't you worry sugar lips. We’re gonna have plenty of time later,” Applejack added.

“Are you sure that’s all of them?” Fluttershy inquired. “There sure were a lot.”

Rainbow Dash gestured towards the ledge. “There is a path that goes up there, and by the looks of it that's where they were waiting to be activated,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

Sunset Shimmer followed Rainbow Dash’s hand motions and found that was indeed true, or at least seemed that way. The path that led up toward the ledge from their current side of the bridge did have several deep alcoves just wide enough to house a dozen or more of the golems. Now empty, there was no other direction they could possibly come in, except the way which lead deeper into the strange complex.

“Let's double-time it people. These quakes are getting worse and I don't know about you but I don't want to be buried down here,” Sunset Shimmer declared.

“Guess I should scout things out huh?” Rainbow Dash offered.

“Take it slow though,” Sunset Shimmer interjected. “This deep in there are bound to be more traps, and ambushes waiting for us.”

“You got it, boss,” Rainbow Dash declared before racing off.

“Why do you think he had so many of those things down here?” Fluttershy inquired. “Wouldn't it make more sense to have them up top where they could help out?”

“Probably to maintain site security and secrecy,” Twilight remarked aloud. “This project is likely being handled by very few people though why is a bit beyond me. More hands make the work lighter and all that.”

“True,” Sunset Shimmer admitted. “Either way we’ll find all that out soon enough. For now, we keep moving forward.”

On her order, the group formed up, and faced the same direction, marching towards the sole tunnel still left unexplored. They didn't make it more than fifteen or so feet before Rainbow Dash skidded to a stop in front of them. The girl wore a concerned expression though it carried with it the same confidence she always seemed to have.

“Boss room coming up,” she remarked, jerking a thumb over her shoulder. “One large room, a single enemy in the center, and a door leading inward.”

“They litter a bunch of power-ups right near the entrance?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Nope,” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Buggers,” Applejack cursed.

“No kidding,” Pinkie Pie agreed.

“What did this so-called boss look like?” Sunset Shimmer interjected. “Was it another golem?”

“Yeah, but this one’s different. He's made of metal, and has this big sword in one hand,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Not sure what this guy’s deal is but I’m going to go out on a limb here and assume he's tougher than the other ones.”

“A fair assumption,” Twilight murmured.

“He was just standing there?” Fluttershy inquired.

“Arms slumped over, head down. He looked like a robot that powered down but ya know, nine feet tall,” Rainbow Dash answered.

“Are we sure he isn't a robot?” Rarity asked.

“Nah I can see into his helmet, it's empty,” Rainbow Dash stated.

“That may be a stylistic choice, but I think it’s fair to assume he's another brand of golem,” Rarity added.

“Probably. The magic necessary to animate metal is leagues above that for stone though so don't underestimate this guy,” Sunset Shimmer warned.

“Ahh, we can take him. Just you watch,” Rainbow Dash declared before turning and taking the lead.

The rest fell in behind her, each girl holding their weapon tightly, gaze fixed on the darkness ahead of them. All save for Fluttershy, who walked a bit slower than the others, her mind distant and gaze unfocused. Something was telling her that this was a more dangerous situation than it seemed, but she couldn't figure out exactly what kind of danger they were in.

“Are you coming, darling?” Rarity whispered.

“Oh um, yes,” Fluttershy replied.

Now in a tight group once more, they proceed down into the winding, twisting tunnel for several quiet minutes. The only sound was their own breathing, as well as the thump of their feet. Chest-mounted flashlights turned this way and that, cutting through the darkness and illuminated several side tunnels. Each was identical to the one they were currently in, weirdly organic, and unnerving but also much shorter, ending abruptly after a few feet.

While those side passages ended, theirs just kept going, diving deeper and deeper before turning and stopping abruptly. Opening up into a wide-open spherical cave with a tall ceiling and no cover, it felt almost like an arena of some kind. And standing slumped in the very center was their foe, the full metal golem, rusted sword still in hand.

Standing nearly ten feet tall and resembling a wide-shouldered human in plate mail, it was an intimidating figure. Without the light of life within it though, it was just a tall, rather odd-looking suit of armor that just so happened to not have any visible joints. Alone, it stood silently, its gaze cast downward, and arms slack at its sides.

There were no other golems, side passages or other exits save for a long door on the direct other side. Made of stone, but with metal hinges, it bore some kind of symbol, though it was not one that any of the girls recognized. Sunset Shimmer felt a brief bout of recognition upon seeing it, and though it was strangely familiar outside of that she couldn't recall anything useful.

“Kind of reminds me of when I was in his memories,” Sunset whispered.

“What's that?” Twilight inquired.

“Nothing,” Sunset Shimmer dismissed. “Let's break out the equipment and see if we can't detect anything off first. Twilight, you're up.”

Twilight took a step forward and worked a quick, simple spell that once complete washed over the room in a wave of purple. When the light dissipated, Twilight put a hand to her head and concentrated for a moment before shrugging.

“Nothing. It's all just stone and metal,” Twilight remarked. “It feels off, but the spells found nothing out of the ordinary.”

“No chemicals in the air, outside of the expected,” Fluttershy added.

“Strange,” Sunset Shimmer muttered. “Alright girls. You know the routine, Applejack up front, everyone support her as best as possible, fan out so we don't get clumped up, and remember to watch your line of fire.”

“Remember, friendly fire isn't,” Pinkie Pie added.

“Right. Let's do this,” Applejack declared.

The apple farmer stepped forward, growing until she had reached the limits of her armor and topping out at only an extra foot taller. Rainbow Dash was quick on the larger woman’s heels, taking up a support position should Applejack need it. Everyone else fanned out and readied themselves, summoning their magic, grabbing handfuls of confetti, or mentally tallying all the first aid supplies they had.

After a few thunderous steps, the metal golem twitched, and a faint eldritch light could be seen emanating from deep down inside of it. The greenish-blue mist quickly filled its body until the point that it started to spill out of the joints and eye sockets.

“No way am I waitin’ for you to do your thing,” Applejack muttered.

The farm girl broke into a sprint, club in hand and violence in mind. Upon reaching the still only half animate golem, she wound up and struck the creature with her full might. Heavier, stronger, and empowered with magic, Applejack hit like an out-of-control freight train.

Yet it did little but make the iron golem stumble back somewhat, its movements jerky and unfocused. Its armored chest sported a dent, but it was small and seemingly did little to slow the creature down.

“What the hay?” Applejack muttered.

The golem suddenly flared to life, light pouring out of its eyes and an unearthly scream tearing out of the depths of its body. The sound ricocheted off the walls, seemingly growing stronger until it left all who heard it shaking and disoriented. Applejack barely even had a chance to process what had just happened before the iron golem struck back, kicking her square in the chest.

Her armor took the brunt of the blow, but the girl was still sent flying from the force of it all. Wheezing and with the breath knocked out of her, she was still standing, but only barely.

“This is no normal golem,” Rarity exclaimed.

“No it's-” Sunset Shimmer began.

Fluttershy gasped. “A soul cage!”

Author's Note

This update was made possible by the wonderful support of readers like you: Ech, Tailsic, Chrisb32, Nightwing, Tonoz, CoreyPeters, Thane, Renegade, Sunset Flash, Kyokimute, Monsterkittie, Louts Petals, Tacocat, Tom, MestreJ, Aang Slyver, Canary in the Coal Mine, Ceepert, Starless, Vi Watch, Facinus, M, Nfreak, Venerable Ro, Blade Tech, Cryil Shadeclaw, John Gonzales, Nightwing, Peter Coulthard, Srgtartman, Thane Kull, Victor, Dale, Dragons' Sheppard, Egery007, Gear change the earth pony, Ivar, James, Kali, Lich Lord Krosis, Menthol Qtip, Midnight Serenade, Mop Hop, Nathan Brown, Octavia Lowbar, Pacsik, Soundtea, Hannibal, Fiamgoku, Grub, Matias Duran, and Steven.

Chapter 49

“A soul cage, what's that?” Twilight asked.

“Talk and fight darling. Applejack needs us!” Rarity interjected.

Twilight cursed under her breath and turned back just in time to see the soul cage sprinting after Applejack. Its sword was raised high over its head, and about to be brought down on the still-shaken farmer when a barrier sprung into existence. Though Rarity was able to block the strike, her shield cracked, and Rarity herself was forced to the ground.

“A creature is trapped in the armor and then killed. Its angry soul can't escape from the magical prison,” Fluttershy explained. “It's the force of the enraged, and now mindless soul that animates it, not some outside magic.”

“Then how do we beat it?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Applejack raised her club, blocking the downward stroke of her foe’s blade. The strength behind the hit knocked Applejack down to one knee, and the second was aimed at her skull. This time Pinkie Pie aided her fallen friend, the party girl whipping a bubble gum bomb on the creature’s head.

The pink mass did no obvious damage but did disorient the thing for just long enough for Applejack to get out of harm’s way. It was then cast aside, allowing the soul cage to see as a blast of superheated plasm hit it square in the face. Though hot enough to melt steel, the attack did little more than heat up the creature’s metal exterior.

“We need to free the soul somehow, but to do that we need to interrupt the Lazarus rune somewhere on the inside of its body,” Fluttershy continued.

“How?” Twilight pressed.

“Damage it in some way, I don't know! It's apparently fairly brittle but it could be anywhere inside of the creature!” Fluttershy concluded.

“Less talkin’, more fightin’!” Applejack shouted.

The farm girl found herself locked in melee once more, the iron golem swinging recklessly, its poor coordination compensated with its blistering fast speed. Applejack managed to stay ahead of it, but it was clear to the various onlookers that there was no way she could escape or strike back. Thankfully Rainbow Dash was there, a blackjack striking the back of the iron golem’s knees.

Though it had no ligaments or muscles to worry about, the creature was still susceptible to being put off balance. This was exactly what Rainbow Dash did, but not for very long, the creature spinning its torso around and swiping at her. The attack was faster than most could even see, but Rainbow Dash was not most people and sidestepped in time.

She was out of the way by the time a thermite slammed into the creature’s chest and exploded. White hot fire burned angrily on its metal form, yet was unable to pierce the faintly glowing metallic shell.

“Hey, that's cheating!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“A soul cage’s body is naturally reinforced with necromantic magic. It's almost completely immune to any traditional attack,” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“Twilight, knock it off balance. Rarity, keep on Applejack,” Sunset Shimmer shouted.

Both of her friends moved as ordered, with Twilight weaving a potent spell while Rarity covered Applejack’s flank. Around them the rest of the team started to get back into some semblance of order, covering one another’s weaknesses. Then there was a pulse, and a greenish-blue mist billowed out of the iron cage’s body, spreading across the ground.

“What is this gunk?” Rainbow Dash remarked, dipping a hand into the mist only to recoil in pain. “Yowch what the hay? It's like acid!”

“Stay away from it! It's trying to steal your life force!” Fluttershy shouted.

“Rainbow Dash, grab some water bombs from Pinkie Pie, I got an idea!” Sunset Shimmer bellowed.

While Rainbow Dash moved to do just that, Applejack was busy in the fight of her life. The mist was trying to slip past her armor and seep into her clothes but between all the layers it was having a hard time. That wasn't her main concern though, as the creature itself was still swinging away at her, its movements blindingly fast.

Rarity was able to help block some, but each impact was enough to visibly distress the fashionable girl. After the fifth instance of this happening in a three-second period, Applejack found herself staring down a descending sword. Only for a different kind of shield to be erected before her, one made of fire strong enough to block the strike.

Pushing her advantage, Applejack stepped forward and delivered a booted kick into the creature’s chest, pushing it back. It wasn't much distance, but the breathing room was enough for Twilight to enact her spell and blast the soul cage with a conjured wave of force. The rippling tsunami of magical energy tore chunks of stone from the ground and sent dust flying into the air. Despite all its power, it wasn't enough to knock the iron golem down, only push it back and force it to raise its blade in a defensive posture.

“Now, go!” Sunset Shimmer shouted.

Rainbow Dash sprinted out from cover, an armload of blue spheres tucked against her chest and one held in her right hand. Blitzing across the field, Rainbow Dash swerved toward her target but found that the greenish mist had solidified, becoming a sea of snakes. The many strange creatures leaped out at her, attempting to sink their ethereal fangs into the speedster.

Altering her course, Rainbow Dash watched as one of these spirit-like animals lurched out at her. Their paths intersected perfectly, and Rainbow Dash knew that there was no way that she was going to be able to avoid it. Thankfully she didn't need to, as the snake sunk into the ground, its power drained by a butter-yellow aura.

Fluttershy stood with arms outstretched, fingers splayed to create a triangular void between them. It was from this simple shape that a swirling yellow vortex emerged, drawing in the mist and causing the necromantic energy to change direction. The course of the fight had changed, and the soul cage knew it despite its almost nonexistent intelligence.

It turned and broke into a sprint, sword raised high above its head. In a split second, it had crossed a good chunk of the distance, though it didn't reach its target before someone else reached it. Barrelling in from the side, Applejack put her shoulder down and slammed into the thing with all the force she could muster.

Sunset Shimmer used the opening to drive home a flurry of concussive flares that knocked the creature back even further. A gum grenade stuck one of its legs to the ground, while stoney spikes erupted a moment later, trapping the other. A trio of conjured gemstone barriers completed the prison, pinning the soul cage against the ground. With Rainbow Dash closing in, the plan was enacted perfectly with no one present even requiring to be informed of it.

Or at least it seemed perfect.

With Rainbow Dash only a few feet away, the soul cage threw its arms out, shattering Rarity’s barriers. Its powerful feet ripped free of the gum, and the spikes while its body spun around to face Rainbow Dash. The speedster was coming in too fast, and the lightning-fast girl was unable to react quicker than the golem.

“Oh no you don't,” Applejack declared, wrapping her arms around the creature. “Go on sugar. Put this jerk in the dirt!”

Rainbow Dash grimaced, and leaped forward, landing on the strange creature’s shoulders. Green mist lashed out at her and bit into her legs, but Rainbow Dash didn't back down. She chucked the one water bomb straight down the grille before releasing the rest atop the golem’s head.

Just in time too, as the undead automaton had broken free of Applejack’s grip, shattering several bones in the process. She had bought just enough time for Rainbow Dash to leap off their foe, backflipping to safety. The soul cage tried to follow but found that its interior was now filled with exploding spheres of water.

For a moment it seemed fine, then all at once, it became inert, falling straight down as if it were a mere puppet that had its strings cut. The moment it hit the ground, the gathered mist exploded outward, dissipating into the air and vanishing.

“Doc, I need a hand here,” Applejack muttered through grit teeth.

Fluttershy dismissed her magical attack and quickly stepped forward. “Where does it hurt?” she asked while unslinging her backpack.

“Think it popped my arms out of their sockets and also broke more than a few bones,” Applejack remarked.

“And whenever you're done with that you best check this out. I don't think my skin is supposed to look like that,” Rainbow Dash added.

The girl had pulled cut out a small section of her pant where she had been bitten by the strange ethereal snake. Revealing a black blob of necrotized flesh that seemed half rotten and ready to fall off her body completely.

“Everyone else, secure the area, watch the exits. Fluttershy you know what to do,” Sunset Shimmer ordered, gesturing to either side.

“Best help her first. My arms ain't gonna get any less broke, but that looks mighty nasty,” Applejack exclaimed.

“Normally I’d fight you on this, but this hurts like you would not believe and I’m fairly certain the shock is wearing off,” Rainbow Dash added.

“Right away. Sunset Shimmer distract Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy ordered back.

Sunset did as was asked of her immediately, stepping over to Rainbow Dash and grabbing the other by the chin.

“No need to look down there. You wouldn't want to distract Fluttershy would you?” Sunset Shimmer gently asked.

“R-right,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “Is it cold down here or is it just me?”

“Nah. Pretty sure someone just walked over your grave, and that person was probably you,” Sunset Shimmer continued. “But let's not dwell on that for the moment.”

“Probably for the best,” Rainbow Dash murmured.

“You did really good back there,” Sunset Shimmer complimented. “Your quick thinking and teamwork really won the day.”

“T-thanks. Pretty sure it was Applejack who did all the heavy lifting though,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“Well yeah. Who else is gonna do it?” Pinkie Pie interjected. “Rarity and Fluttershy can barely deadlift a hundred pounds between the two of them.”

“H-hey!” Rarity shouted.

“It is true,” Fluttershy muttered under her breath.

“That doesn't mean it's not still hurtful,” Rarity retorted.

Rarity harumphed dramatically.

“There,” Fluttershy piped up. “I’ve gotten rid of the curse, and healed you up as best as I can but I still want to check in with you again once we are out of this place.”

Rainbow Dash blinked and looked down at her bandaged leg. “Huh. Thanks, doc. It just kinda burns now.”

“Think you’ll be able to get Applejack in fighting order?” Sunset inquired.

“I should be able to,” answered Fluttershy. “I trained quite a bit to fix broken bones.”

“Well you best hurry cus I’m pretty sure I busted a rib earlier,” Applejack interjected.

“Oh r-right,” Fluttershy stuttered.

As the field medic got to work, Sunset Shimmer looked over the shattered pile of rust and stagnation. It was a grisly sight and a grim reminder of just how cruel their foes were. It was also a great victory, but Sunset wasn't ready to celebrate that quite yet.

“Any magic on that door?” Sunset Shimmer asked, gesturing to the stone exit the soul cage had been protecting.

Twilight shook her head. “Nothing, it was caught in my previous scan.”

Sunset Shimmer continued staring at the thing while in the background Applejack grunted in pain. A few minutes later and Sunset heard the sound of timid footsteps coming up from behind her.

“How are they looking Fluttershy?” Sunset asked without turning around.

“They’ll both be fine but I don't want Applejack to take another big hit like that any time soon. If her bones break again so soon then no amount of magic will be able to help her,” Fluttershy replied. “I’d warn you that Rainbow Dash is going to need to see a real doctor soon or it will scar but she’s probably looking forward to that part.”

Sunset smirked. “Noted.”

“What's with the door?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Not sure,” Sunset admitted. “It has a seal on it of some kind but I can't figure out what it does.”

“Seems to me like we should trigger it from a distance,” Applejack reasoned.

“Dynamic entry, go!” Pinkie Pie shouted before whipping a spherical object at the door.

“Wait, Pinkie!” Was all Sunset Shimmer was able to shout before the explosive detonated, turning the barrier to dust and creating a plume of dust that blinded everyone present.

“Is everyone,” Sunset paused and coughed violently, the thick dust coating the inside of her throat. “Is everyone okay?”

“Leeroy, Jenkins!” Pinkie Pie cried before sprinting into the darkness.

“Everyone go, support Pinkie!” Sunset shouted.

Dazed, confused, and also coughing, the rest of the girls ran after the departing pink form barely visible in the dust. Emerging out from the other side, the group found themselves in a rather homey section of the cave that looked unlike the rest. Here there had been care put into creating a real living space, complete with a bedroom, raised kitchen, a lower section that housed a couch, and a small area at the back where a desk sat.

“What, who’s there?” wheezed an aged voice.

Sunset looked over to find an earth pony struggling to stand up from his chair, eyes widening with recognition.

“Invaders! You shall regret coming here!” he declared, strength returning to his voice with each word he uttered.

Stone flowed from the ground and walls like water, traveling up the earth pony’s body and encasing him from head to hoof. Like armor, it covered him completely, leaving no visible way for him to see, or hear. In moments he had doubled in size, and was pulling a two-handed sword from the ground beneath him.

“Orders, boss?” Applejack asked.

“Pinkie Pie, stun grenades, Twilight nonlethal incapacitation,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

Pinkie Pie turned a handful of confetti into a pair of stun grenades while Twilight had formed a magical array before her. Both girls were about to launch their attacks when the earth pony suddenly stopped moving. His sword fell back into the ground, and he lurched forward, falling out of his armor in the process.

“Hold!” Sunset ordered.

The earth pony crumpled like a wet paper bag, laying naked on the cold hard ground. Behind him, his half-solid set of stone armor remained rooted in place, forgotten.

“It's y-you,” he stuttered, thin forelimb reaching up toward Sunset. “I’ve seen you in my dreams.”

“So what? I’ve seen Angelina Jolie in my dreams,” Rainbow Dash remarked, only to catch an elbow to the side. “Hey!”

“Quiet sugar. This is serious,” Applejack whispered.

“What do you mean, and why aren't you attacking us?” Sunset Shimmer pressed.

“Why would I attack someone who is not my foe?” Retorted the aged stallion dryly.

Sunset knelt down and looked a little closer at the male, only now realizing just how old he looked. It was remarkable that he was even alive, as he seemed a step away from becoming a sort of mummy. His skin was shriveled and paperlike while his face was gaunt and had barely any visible muscle. Her inspection was interrupted by another dull boom followed by a rain of dust falling from the ceiling.

“You saw my struggles,” Broken Stone whispered. “I felt it when you used my memory stones. I felt the anger, and resentment you had towards Celestia.”

“What else do you know?” Sunset Shimmer pressed.

“That is it,” Broken Stone replied. “I just know that you can help me and that you understand why I want to give magic back to my people.”

“How the hay does all this accomplish that?” Rainbow Dash asked, gesturing around the room.

“I must agree with Rainbow Dash. This certainly doesn't seem like a good way to teach earth ponies magic,” Rarity muttered.

“I…” The stallion winced and clutched at his head. “Something changed me after I fought with you that first time. I was trying to give you the mental key necessary to unlock my stones, to teach you what I’d been through and why we were fighting but then I blacked out.”

“The elements,” Twilight whispered.

“Are you feeling alright? Do you need something for your head?” Fluttershy asked, kneeling down next to the crumpled stallion.

“N-no. Just listen. I need you to take the books and bring them back to Equestria. Remind my people of what they’ve forgotten,” Broken Stone pleaded, a skeletal hoof pointing back to his desk.

Sunset Shimmer gestured to Rarity, prompting the girl to carefully placed the large tomes in her bag.

“Good. Promise me you’ll tell them, please,” he begged.

“I will,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

“Good, now I have one final request,” Broken Stone murmured.

“Anything,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

“Please, kill me,” Broken Stone exclaimed.

“What?! We can't do that! You're a good guy! Er stallion,” Pinkie Pie declared.

“Yes. We have a way to remove the influence of the elements. If we could bring you back to the mansion-” Rarity added.

“No,” Broken Stone interrupted. “Already I can feel the magic digging into my mind. I do not want to hurt or be hurt anymore. I just want to rest, please let me rest.”

“I don't know sugar cube. This leaves a mighty bad taste in my mouth,” Applejack murmured.

“It's not your choice,” Fluttershy interjected. “If this is what Mister Stone truly wants then we should give that to him.”

“If it makes you feel any better, the only thing keeping me alive at this point is my hatred. Without that, my magic won't be strong enough to hold this body together,” Broken Stone explained.

“Either way you’ll die,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “This stinks.”

“It is better to meet your end with dignity and honor,” Sunset Shimmer stated, hand outstretched. “Fluttershy, your firearm please.”

“No,” Broken Stone interrupted. “I want you to burn me. I’ve been so cold for so long, let me touch the sun one final time.”

“I’ll make it quick,” Sunset promised, rising back up and looking at her friends. “Everyone out. This is going to get warm.”

“We… we want to stay here and make sure mister Stone knows we forgive him,” Fluttershy replied.

The others nodded and stepped back to a safe distance.

“Alright, and Broken… thank you,” Sunset whispered.

“Go now, child. Go and do what I could not,” replied the ancient stallion.

Sunset Shimmer conjured a ball of fire between her hands, the orb spinning rapidly and growing hotter by the second. Within moments it was hot enough to raise the temperature of the room by several degrees, becoming a pure white color. With one final glance down into the soft, tired eyes of Broken Stone, Sunset shoved her arms forward, releasing the ball of flame.

Serene calm passed over the stallion’s face before all at once he was gone, incinerated down to the bone. There was no dust, or debris left behind, only a small pool of liquid rock and a faint trickle of smoke wafting up from the divot in the ground.

“So many years, so much experience, gone forever,” Rarity muttered.

“Is it bad that I kind of wanted him to be a mustache-twirling villain?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“It sure would make me feel better to know he was cruel and unrepentant up until the end,” Twilight added.

“I don't think so,” Fluttershy stated. “He was able to pass on his mission and die free. I think that it's better this way.”

A sudden rumble shook the entire room bad enough that the group was forced to hold onto one another for support. Hunks of stone as large as a basketball fell from the roof, and dust filled the air in great clouds.

“I think the whole thing is coming down!” Shouted Sunset Shimmer. “Everyone hold onto each other, Rainbow take the lead!”

“You got it. Come on girls, let's get out of here!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

Author's Note

Chapter 50

Hand in hand, the seven girls ran back the way they came, their legs pumping as hard as they could muster. Despite how frequently the tunnel turned and twisted, Rainbow Dash kept on leading them ever upward.

“Look. The bridge is still there!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

The cosmos heard the party girl and decided to rain on her parade by dropping a large rock from somewhere up above. Large enough to easily collapse the bridge, it seemed as though their only exit was about to be cut off.

“Oh no you don't!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

The girl whipped a spherical object at the incoming boulder which exploded on contact, turning the massive stone into a thousand much more manageable rocks.

“Come on!” Rainbow Dash urged. “Before another one falls!”

No one needed any additional prompting, and together they ran on, sprinting across the bridge and back into the tunnels. Though they made good time, the roof was starting to come apart in some sections, raining various-sized rocks down from above. Rarity’s shields, Twilight's telekinesis, and the occasional flame barrier were enough to keep themselves safe, however.

Still, they couldn't block them all, and as they ran the seven girls were pelted with smaller stones. Already they could feel bruises springing up all over their body, though none complained and none stopped to check. Instead, they ran on, focusing solely on the exit and absolutely nothing else.

“There it is!” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“The generator is damaged. What are we going to do?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I can only fly one maybe two of you at a time!”

Sunset turned to Rarity and opened her mouth to speak only to have the fashionista beat her to the punch.

“I can do it. Just get everyone ready,” Rarity proclaimed.

“Are you sure? This is going to be the biggest test of your shields yet,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Actually that honor would go to that horrid soul golem we fought earlier. Compared to that thing, this is going to be a walk in the park,” Rarity stated with all the confidence she could muster.

“What are you… oh,” Applejack muttered.

A shield shimmered into existence in the center of the mine shaft going up, replacing the rickety and increasingly damaged elevator. Sunset cleared the path with a few blasts of fire, melting the supports and leaving nothing above them but open air and a few hanging wires. Wires that Twilight had used her magic to pull to the sides, giving them all the room they needed.

“Alright, everyone on,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

Dutifully, the small squad did just that, stepping onto the shield, and bracing themselves near its center.

“Are you sure you can handle this?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“If I can't, we all die so maybe less questions and more using those wings of yours to reduce the weight,” Rarity spat back.

“R-right,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

Fluttershy stepped a little closer to the fashionista. “That was very assertive of you Rarity. I kind of liked it.”

“Thank you darling now hold onto me,” Rarity ordered.

The moment Fluttershy grabbed onto the other girl, the shield lurched into motion, lifting into the air. Rainbow Dash did the same a moment later, the speedster flying a few feet directly above her friends. The others all held onto one another while looking either up or at Rarity, silently hoping that they would escape this most recent mess.

“Speeding up,” Rarity muttered through grit teeth.

The shield increased its upward moment significantly, nearly knocking the group atop it to its knees. Thankfully they had all braced themselves when Rarity warned them and they were able to stay together. That grew more difficult when a large stone came loose and slammed down on the edge of the shield.

“Rrr,” Rarity grunted, blood dripping from her nose.

“She won't be able to take another hit like that,” Fluttershy cried.

“Rarity, shrink the shield until it's just barely large enough for us to stand on,” Sunset ordered. “Fluttershy, you look up and move Rarity out of the way of the falling rocks. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, do what you can to divert the falling debris.”

“Right,”

“Will do!”

The pair cried.

Like a well-oiled machine, all of Sunset’s orders were carried out, the shield being the first thing to change. Applejack grew uneasy, but the stoic girl refused to utter a sound and merely held onto Twilight a little tighter. The rocks small enough to be diverted were brushed aside, and those too large to move with ease were avoided by Rarity. With Fluttershy gripping her partner’s shoulders, the pair soon came to an understanding, with Fluttershy leading the way.

Seconds turned into minutes, during which the shield sped up as much as possible. Their teamwork was effective, and soon they were nearing the secret exit they had passed through not long ago. Only one thing stood in their way, the metal barrier that had closed behind them, its surface illuminated by flashing yellow emergency lights.

“I’m going to blast our way out. Twilight, follow it with an ice spell!” Sunset Shimmer shouted. “Rarity, don't slow down!”

The former pony didn't wait for a response, already focusing on weaving a powerful enough spell to clear the obstacle. Around her, the others grew tense as Sunset continued to build magic until the air around them began to grow hot. Then with a heave, Sunset threw her hands directly up, launching a jet of fire straight through the metal floor and out the other side. Twilight diligently followed it with a blast of ice, freezing the molten bits of metal before they had a chance to rain down around them.

“Hold on!” Rarity shouted.

The group held on tight to one another as they flew up through the metal structure and out into the open night air. There they hung for a moment, before listing to one side and plummeting back towards the ground. Rarity struggled, trying to regain control, but it had been too great a strain and she couldn't correct their course.

Thankfully there were others there who could help.

Twilight grabbed the shield in her magic and righted it while Sunset used blasted downward with a jet of fire, creating just enough lift. It wasn't enough to completely save things, but it did arrest their fall enough that when they hit Earth they were merely jolted slightly. The shield itself crumbled away to nothing, leaving the small group to collapse to the ground.

“Rarity!” Fluttershy cried.

“I’m… alright,” Rarity muttered. “Just got a bit of a nosebleed is all.”

“That's more then just a little nosebleed,” Fluttershy commented.

Sunset Shimmer looked down to find that the front of Rarity’s armor was stained red. Worse yet, the flow of blood was steady but was quickly lessening now that Fluttershy had moved to help her. Despite looking a little woozy, and clearly out of it, Rarity didn't seem that injured, nor did the rest of the group seem any worse off for wear.

“Fan out, secure the area,” Sunset declared. “Fluttershy, get ahold of Perfect once you’ve gone over Rarity. We need to figure out if we are needed.”

Fluttershy gave Sunset a nod before turning back to Rarity.

“Hey, Sunny. You should probably check this out,” Applejack called.

Sunset glanced around the area and was happy to find that it was relatively deserted. Without having to worry about getting shot by some trigger-happy soldier, she walked over to where Applejack stood. Hopping up onto the bed of a truck, she followed her friend’s gaze to the middle of the quarry where the fighting was the fiercest.

“Woah,” Sunset muttered.

The scene before them was like something out of a war movie. Hundreds of soldiers fought on both sides, with Foxtrot clearly losing yet wasn't going down without a fight. His opponents weren't quite as numerous, though where they lacked raw numbers they made up for it with incredible abilities.

Ghost had an army of ice constructs serving as their front line while the woman herself remained near the back. Perfect Tempo hadn't used any wild magical skills yet, the man moving from soldier to soldier with blinding speed, killing or incapacitating each with a single strike. Fast, and agile, Perfect was a blur, striking out where the enemy line was weakest and opening up a hole.

Harvest Moon was near the front, his massive size and sweeping attacks serving as an anchor point for the attacker's line. Each attack from his massive sword cleaved limbs, heads, or other body parts, while the man himself moved with remarkable grace. Though peppered in bullets, none were able to find a weak spot in his ancient armor, merely bouncing off and littering the ground.

Thevetat was like a raging berserker, throwing himself at the enemy lines only to get repulsed a moment later. Foxtrot’s men were prepared for him and used powerful electricity-based weapons to keep the enormous dragon at bay. A toll was extracted all the same though, as each push Thevetat made, dozens perished under his claws, or in his bite.

Platinum assisted with blasts of necromantic magic that rent flesh from bone and reanimated the corpses left behind. A few of her more powerful staff members moved amongst the icey horde, assisting however they were needed. All while the more traditional soldiers waited away from the fighting, having formed a loose encircling of Foxtrot’s men.

“It seems like they got things pretty well in hand,” Applejack remarked.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. For a moment the girl thought about joining the fight. She was currently overlooking Foxtrot’s beleaguered army while also not being far from Perfect Tempo. Then she dismissed that notion, her squad was injured, and things were well in hand.

“I think it's best if we just wait here,” Twilight muttered.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “My thoughts exactly. They know how to fight together, we don't.”

“Hey, we fight together,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“I think she means fighting together with them, ya dolt,” Applejack interrupted, gesturing to Perfect Tempo.

“Yeah, good point. I’d hate to get in their way,” Rainbow Dash admitted.

“So do we start heading back to the choppa and prepare the victory party?” Pinkie Pie inquired.

“I think we should remain here for the moment,” Rarity offered, the girl holding a washcloth against the underside of her nose. “You never know if they may need our assistance.”

“It is safe here, for now,” Fluttershy agreed.

Sunset opened her mouth to speak but was cut off when the ground began to shake. The tremor quickly became so violent that both sides stopped fighting, either because they tripped or were busy bracing themselves. Where usually it would end after a few seconds, now it only grew until even Thevetat was forced to abandon his attacks.

“Brace yourselves!” Sunset shouted.

The girls gathered together and held onto one another. In the distance just behind Foxtrot’s forces, the ground splintered, and cracks ran across the entire battlefield. Perfect Tempo and his allies retreated, the group stumbling back beyond the reach of the strange cracks.

A moment later fissures opened up all over the quarry area swallowing dozens of Foxtrot’s men. None under the command of Perfect Tempo suffered such a fate, though it was close as deep crevices stretched all the way to the edge of the quarry. The ground only shook harder, and for a moment Sunset lost sight of Foxtrot and the few who were not swallowed by the earth.

Then the ground heaved, and dust filled the air, a titanic form rising out from the quarry. At first, the shape was indeterminate, but then a head emerged, followed closely by an enormous arm longer than the quarry was wide. Rocks and debris rained down around them while great clouds of grey temporarily blotted out the moon.

“Holy shit,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“For once, I concur,” Rarity added.

“I told you it was a giant mech!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“Should we uh… back up a bit?” Applejack asked.

“Probably,” Twilight remarked.

“Wait, I think that's it,” Sunset interrupted.

All eyes turned back to the emerging colossus only to find that it had indeed stopped pulling itself from the earth. Only its head and left arm had been able to escape the stone prison that had housed it. Though it struggled, the rest of its form was still trapped in the ground, the collapsed tunnels pinning it in place.

“Wait, is that Foxtrot?” Fluttershy whispered.

Sunset followed her friend’s finger to where a dozen or so humans were fleeing the fight, using the titanic golem as cover. The chaos of the dust plumes and flying boulders had left Perfect Tempo’s encircling force confused. Unable to regroup in time, Foxtrot’s cadre was able to punch through and make a beeline toward a few armored personal carriers at the edge of the quarry.

“Twilight, can you teleport us that far?” Sunset asked.

“I’ve been practicing, but it's going to burn me out for a minute,” Twilight answered.

“Do it. Rainbow, go harass them until we arrive. Make sure they don't escape,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

“You got it, boss!” Rainbow declared before speeding off.

“Are you sure you can go that far Twilight?” Fluttershy whispered.

“I can. I won't lie though it's gonna give me a killer headache but if it means stopping Foxtrot, it's worth it,” Twilight stated confidently, her hands already glowing with magical power.

“Finally. I’ve been dying to stick my boot up that prick’s ass,” Applejack muttered angrily.

“Applejack,” Fluttershy hissed.

“What? We’re all thinking it,” Applejack retorted.

“True, though we at least did not speak such desires aloud,” Rarity agreed.

“Alright, I’m ready, hold on!” Twilight shouted.

In a flash, the six popped out of existence, only to reappear a split second later across the quarry. The moment they arrived Twilight fell to a crouch, a hand going to her head and a groan spilling from her mouth. Though Sunset wanted nothing more than to help her, she instead strode forward, flames leaping to her fingertips.

Her target was only a few feet away, and due to Rainbow Dash’s distraction, and their sudden arrival, were caught completely unaware. Rainbow Dash herself had managed to knock out one of the men, but that left six regular soldiers and four of the heavily armored and electrified type they had fought before. Sunset halved the number of more dangerous foes in an instant, hitting a pair of armored troopers with a spiraling jet of fire. Left burnt, and screaming but still very much alive, they were clearly out of the fight.

“What in the hell?” Foxtrot muttered, his eyes widening behind his dark glasses.

“Remember us, jerkface?” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

The party girl didn't wait for a response and whipped a handful of gum grenades into the mass of soldiers. Two were immediately incapacitated as their upper halves were completely encapsulated in the cement-like goo. Another two couldn't move as the majority of their limbs were rendered immobile due to Pinkie Pie’s attack.

The remaining soldiers fired back, or charged, inadvertently taking their eyes off Rainbow Dash. While Rarity blocked the bullets with a pair of shields, the speedster flew in and plucked the guns from the hands of the soldiers.

“You won't be needing these anymore,” Rainbow Dash remarked, dumping the mass of metal into a puddle.

“Knives, and grenades. Stun soldiers in front,” Foxtrot ordered.

The man drew his own weapon, and was about to fire, only for a hawk to swoop in out of nowhere. He only got a split second to wonder what the hell that noise was before a pair of sharp talons buried themselves in his hands.

“Gah!” he cried, revolver falling to the ground.

Rainbow Dash was on him in an instant, kicking his legs out from under him and leveling a pistol at his head.

“I’d suggest you stay down. Or don't, I really wouldn't mind shooting you in the face,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Fine. You win,” Foxtrot muttered.

“The rest of you, put down your weapons,” Sunset Shimmer declared, her hands alighting with twin fireballs. “Or else.”

There was a moment of panic before the remaining soldiers tossed aside the knives they had drawn. Fluttershy was quick to aid the two burnt soldiers, stabilizing them while Pinkie Pie poked holes in order to let the gummed men breathe.

“Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie. Secure the prisoners in that APC. Rarity and I will watch Foxtrot,” Sunset ordered.

“Okay, dokay!” Pinkie Pie replied.

While the party girl and the two others moved to do just that, Sunset Shimmer watched as Foxtrot picked himself up.

“How does it feel being on the other end of things for once?” Sunset asked.

“Bet it stings, doesn't it?” Rarity asked.

“Hmm,” Foxtrot grunted. “I don't fear you. You won't kill me.”

“Oh, I won't. Perfect Tempo will though,” Sunset retorted. “He is really pissed about the whole betrayal thing. Mentioned something about giving you to Platinum to quote, play with.”

“I almost pity you,” Rarity remarked. "Almost."

For once, Foxtrot found himself unable to speak, the color had drained from his features. They remained silent until a minute later when the others rejoined them.

“They’ll live,” Fluttershy exclaimed. “One might lose his hand, but that's the worst of it.”

“We are ready to deliver this deadbeat to the gallows,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“It's not too late. You could let me go,” Foxtrot offered. “Perfect Tempo doesn't even have to know.”

“Why the hell would we do that?” Applejack asked.

“My mission was never to destroy you seven, I-”

“Really now? Cus the repeated attempts to kill us sure made me think otherwise,” Applejack retorted.

“That was… regrettable,” Foxtrot muttered. “I see now that my efforts would have been better spent focusing on the nexus points.”

“Nexus points?” Rarity asked.

“The places where ponyland and Earth are closest,” Foxtrot answered. “The quarry is one of them, and the golem was meant to act as a last line of defense if something big fell through.”

“Really? Cus everyone seems to think you were planning on using that thing to attack Perfect,” Pinkie Pie pointed out.

“I…” Foxtrot groaned and clutched his head. “What the hell’s come over me?”

“This isn't fun,” Rainbow Dash remarked. “I had hoped he’d at least be all ‘argh I’ll get you next time gadget, next time!”

“Or, ‘and I would have gotten away with it too if it weren't for you kids and your meddling interdimensional pony,’” Pinkie Pie added.

A sudden flash drew all eyes back to the quarry, and the thirty-foot-tall iceberg that had appeared within it. Completely encapsulating the golem, it rendered the colossus immobile.

“Woah,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“I knew she was holding back in training,” Rarity murmured.

“Come on. Let's get you moving,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

Foxtrot remained silent, the man plodding dutifully out in front while the girls fell in behind him.

“I thought this was going to be tougher,” Applejack admitted.

“I’m glad it wasn't,” Fluttershy added.

“Me too, though I agree with Fluttershy that it was for the best,” Rarity stated.

“I’m just glad we can get to the victory party sooner. I don't want my punch to go flat!” Pinkie Pie declared.

The rest of the trip was made in relative silence, with Foxtrot appearing equal parts confused and conflicted during it. A few of Perfect Tempo’s soldiers spotted them but didn't move to stop the group, instead merely giving the girls nods of respect as they passed. By then the rest of the battle was done, and Perfect Tempo along with his allies was standing in the center of the quarry.

“Ahh, I had hoped that was you teleporting off to stop the snake from escaping,” Perfect Tempo declared. “Excellent work.”

“Indeed. Your spellwork has come a long way,” Platinum added, her gaze fixed on Twilight.

“Thanks, ow,” murmured the purple-haired girl, clutching her head.

“Thank fuck you got him,” Thevetat exclaimed. “I wouldn't mind another scrap but I don't do the whole chase thing.”

“In the coming days, you will tell me of your fights, and together we shall improve. Until then you have my permission to bask in your accomplishment,” Harvest Moon added.

Applejack breathed a sigh of relief. “Oh good, cus I think I’m gonna need a while to heal all these broken bones.”

“We shall discuss things more later,” Ghost muttered, the woman somehow even more pale than usual.

“Right. What to do with you,” Perfect tempo murmured.

“You should kill me,” Foxtrot replied. “It's the only logical solution.”

“Finally. He's making sense,” Thevetat added.

“Before we do. Platinum, would you confirm that he is indeed infected by the elements?” Perfect Tempo asked.

“I don't even need to use a spell to do so. I can feel it from here,” Platinum replied.

“Hopefully with you gone the last remnants of the element's magic will be wiped away for good,” Perfect Tempo offered.

“I hope so,” Foxtrot muttered.

“Augh this is just sad. Can't we wipe away the elements and put him in a cell or something?” Applejack asked.

“No. His mind is too broken, and his personality too warped. This can only end one way,” Platinum retorted.

“Allow me,” Harvest Moon declared, stepping forward.

“Wait. Give me a gun,” Foxtrot interrupted. “Let me go out my own way.”

“What?” Twilight muttered.

Perfect Tempo grinned as if he had been expecting such a response, and produced a Beretta M nine from a hidden pocket.

“Here, Finish this,” Perfect Tempo offered, tossing the pistol at Foxtrot.

The man caught in the air, and after checking the safety, put the barrel against his right temple.

“Any last words?” Fluttershy asked.

“Just two. Fuck magic,” Foxtrot spat before pulling the trigger.

Sunset winced and looked away, though she couldn't avoid hearing the blood splatter or the thump of his body hitting the ground.

“I thought I’d enjoy that more. Guess it's true what they say about revenge,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“An invaluable lesson. Think about it before you rest tonight,” Harvest Moon stated.

“Err yeah. Totally do that too, or whatever,” Thevetat added.

“Any other complications with the plan?” Sunset asked, turning her attention to Perfect Tempo.

“None yet,” Perfect replied. “Though I have a feeling we’ll have to keep this place taped off from the public for a while.”

“What about the nexus point that Foxtrot mentioned? Is that going to be a problem?” Twilight inquired.

“We can't know for certain when or even if Celestia will use it again, or what she’ll use it for, either. So its unlikely to be an issue, but we'll never know,” Perfect Tempo answered.

“I don't know. Feels like your tempting fate with talk like that,” Applejack added.

“Fate shamate. We make our own luck!” Rainbow Dash proclaimed.

“Either way we got a party to get tooooo!” Pinkie Pie all but shouted, the party girl vibrating across the ground.

“What the hell?” Thevetat muttered.

“It's her Pinkie sense, right?” Twilight asked.

“Y-yessss!” Pinkie Pie replied, the girl twitching and contorting like she was being electrocuted. “It feels like we are about to get something dropped on our heads, but also there is a super huge fight coming!”

“Look alive. Celestia might be dropping something on us, or Foxtrot’s had some kind of dead man’s switch on him,” Perfect Tempo replied.

While Sunset’s group and Perfect Tempo’s army readied themselves for an attack, Sunset looked up. A nagging sensation drew her eye to a point nearly a mile off the ground from their current position. There, high above the earth burned a flickering mass of bright green sparks.

“What the heck is that,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

More sets of eyes looked up just in time to see the sparks grow more numerous, becoming a raging emerald inferno. Though at first, it was little more than a floating conflagration without shape or definition, that soon changed. The edges stretched, the mass expanded and what looked like a door appeared above them.

“Incoming! Everyone group up!” Perfect Tempo shouted.

Sunset Shimmer was about to issue a similar order, only to find that her squad had already moved to surround her. With weapons drawn, they looked up at the door, waiting for whatever was about to happen.

The emerald door flickered for a moment before expanding further, growing until it was a massive square over a mile wide. No longer a door, it was a gaping wound in reality, one so large and so bright that there was little doubt that anyone nearby could have seen it. Then, just when Sunset began to wonder if it was even going to do anything, a shape fell through the opening.

“Something’s coming through,” someone yelled.

Vaguely equine in shape, Sunset could tell from the silhouette that despite it resembling a pony it was not one of her former kin. For one, it had both a crooked horn and see-through insect wings on its back. Devoid of a mane, tail, or any fur, the creature had large fangs as well as numerous holes all over its chitinous body.

“What the hay?” Sunset muttered.

Then, just as her confusion piqued, Sunset noticed that the creature was not alone. Dozens more fell through a moment later, then hundreds, the sky filling with so many of the black things that the emerald door was no longer even visible. Bodies so numerous that they were beyond counting carpeted the sky, and plummeted towards them.

Sunset gasped. “Celestia, what have you done?”

Author's Note

Chapter 51

“What the fuck are those things?” Rainbow Dash demanded, pointing up to the sky.

“Changelings, but they seem to be starving,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

“And coo coo crazy too!” Pinkie Pie pointed out.

The changelings came through the portal screaming and thrashing, as if just being on earth was akin to being dunked in an acid bath. As they fell they contorted themselves into knots, their bodies lengthening and distorting with each twist of their body. Their teeth grew long, their insectoid features overwhelmed their equine ones, and their limbs became malformed. Some grew, others shrunk, and though most stayed the same size all became more monstrous and warped.

Though they had yet to do anything offensive, by the time they had begun to hit the ground they were no longer changelings. The features they had been born with were gone, ripped away by the act of being suddenly thrust into a world without magic. Some didn't survive the shift, their bodies plummeting to earth with enough force to rupture their carapaces and spill their warm innards across the ground. A series of gem shields kept any of the corpses from hitting Sunset, her friends, or their teachers.

“Omg are they dead?” cried Fluttershy.

“If they weren't already dead before, they are now,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of those changelings who didn't perish immediately upon arrival. These maddened individuals had just barely enough sense to open their wings, and glide enough that they didn't die on impact. Most didn't have the mental capacity to arrest their fall completely, landing hard enough to shatter limbs and break bones.

“Goodness, what's happened to them?” Rarity asked.

“They are creatures of magic that rely on the consumption of love. This world is likely poisonous to their very existence!” Sunset replied.

All around them the mass of twisted bugs screamed and thrashed, clawing at their newly altered body parts. Their confusion and pain slowly gave way to agony and the unthinking rage of a beast threatened and cornered. Their eyes became dark, the light of sapience behind them flickering and growing weaker with every passing moment.

“Sunset!” Perfect Tempo barked, grabbing the attention of the stunned young woman. “You and your friends reinforce our auxiliaries. Then convene with us near those buildings. Go!”

“You heard him girls, move!” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

There was only a moment's hesitation before the six began to move, with Applejack striding ahead of the pack. Shoving aside the confused creatures, she made a path that her friends could walk in. Rarity created a wedge of shields around Applejack, turning the towering girl into a plow that shoved aside the mass of creatures.

Behind her the rest of Sunset’s squad ran on, their weapons drawn but yet unfired. Sunset could see the indecision in her friend’s eyes and the worry in their eyes. They were already tired both physically, magically, and emotionally from what they had faced so far. Yet Sunset also saw that they were determined to see this through to the end, no matter what that end may be.

“Sunset what do I do?” Pinkie Pie called. “I’m almost out of supplies. I won't be able to make any explodey bits!”

“Hold onto what you have and wait until absolutely necessary,” Sunset replied. “And that goes for all of you. I know you’re tired and that you’ve likely burned through most of your ammo be it physical or magical but we aren't done yet.”

“Conservation is going to be key,” Rarity interpreted.

“Exactly. If you can, avoid spending anything you have a limited number of until there is no other choice. Changelings aren't inherently evil so hopefully not all of them will be hostile,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

Though her statement was made clearly and confidently, Sunset Shimmer held little stock in such a hope. They were being driven to madness by this world's lack of magic, creating a powder keg that was ready to blow at a moment’s notice. Already Sunset could tell that changelings were beginning to fly off, making a break for the tree lines.

In the distance she could see a perimeter forming, created by the blocking units Perfect Tempo had left behind in order to ensure operational security. Meant mostly to keep the public out, and any stragglers in, they weren't terribly numerous. Sunset Shimmer knew that if a concentrated effort was made by the changelings to escape they would be successful.

For now, though, the individuals who chose to flee were being shot down by quick bursts of automatic gunfire. Though this had yet to agitate the swarm, the deaths of their brethren had a visible effect on those closest. Their madness turned to rage, and they attacked the closest living creature which didn't look like them.

A glance over her shoulder confirmed that Perfect’s group was taking down as many of the changelings through nonlethal methods. Those physically endowed amongst them were knocked out with well-placed strikes, while Platinum and Ghost used their abilities to subdue the changelings. Frozen in ice, or rendered unconscious by a carefully applied curse robbing them of their strength, the horde was starting to thin.

Then a cry went out, and Sunset turned her gaze skyward once more, alerted to more by a scream from Rarity. Above them the emerald door continued to hang open, another wave of changelings falling from the gaping portal. Like the ones that came before, they were twisted and slowly driven mad, only at an increased speed for reasons unknown.

Evidently, the darkening of the sky prompted a wave of panic amongst the blob of human auxiliaries under Perfect Tempo’s control. For a sudden gunshot was heard followed by a torrent of fire aimed at the encroaching hordes of crazed changelings. The first changeling corpse hit the ground with a thump, its death sending a shock wave through the entire swarm.

An animalistic cry somewhere between a scream of anger, the hungry hiss of some bug, and the war cry of something alien was bellowed from somewhere nearby. It was mimicked and copied by nearly every one of the changelings, creating a wave of noise that drowned out all sound. As the wave passed over the shapeshifters, their madness gave way to murderous intent, and they charged the human lines.

“Fire, fire fire!” Sunset Shimmer shouted.

Their march halted, and the group closed ranks with Fluttershy at their center. The shields that had so far been used as a plow shifted, becoming a series of triangular-shaped wedges. Though it didn't protect the small squad, it wasn't supposed to, rather it funneled the changelings into tight corridors. Corridors that were filled with gunfire, literal fire, or the occasional explosion of an antipersonnel grenade.

It took only a second before Sunset and her squad had turned from a slow-moving snow plow to a tiny immovable fortress. Applejack loomed over them all, using her incredible size and bulk to cover an entire flank by herself. Great sweeps of her club sent rows of changelings into the air, limbs shattered and green blood spraying wildly.

Pinkie Pie’s hands were a blur, with one digging into her pack of glitter before tossing the newly formed bomb into the other. She then tossed the explosive toward the densest mass of changelings, killing dozens with every dull boom. Twilight used her telekinesis to send waves of the bug-like creatures back into their fellows, creating masses of tangled limbs and confused shouting. While using her magic, she continued to fire her pistol into the mass, aiming at whatever changeling had managed to get closest.

Rainbow Dash emptied her pockets of knives in only a few short seconds, sending a storm of the things into the mass of changelings. Once spent, she became a blur, reappearing a moment later with two different brands of submachine guns, one in each hand. Without the need to aim, she emptied clip after clip into the rushing horde, spraying wildly and mostly hitting her targets.

Fluttershy had in her hand the radio and was speaking rapidly into the receiver. Sunset didn't know what was being said, but she didn't care, she trusted the other girl to help when needed. This trust extended to and from each member of her squad, who trusted the other to watch the side that they could not do so themselves.

Sunset ensured they stayed cohesive by keeping the changelings far enough back to let her friends work. She did this with focused blasts of fire so hot that they melted whatever unfortunate changeling they hit. She also tossed in the occasional fan of flames that was less deadly, but covered a much wider area, signing and burning any that got too close.

Their quick thinking and perfect coordination bought the small squad breathing room, but that was it. There were simply too many of them, and even when the changelings were forced to fly or clamber over the dead, they continued their attack. Sunset knew it wouldn't be long before they got bogged down in their current location and wouldn't be able to complete their mission.

“Twilight, give me a wide area blast, I need to focus!” Sunset shouted.

“Got it!” Twilight replied.

Though sweating and caught mid-reload, the other girl did as she was ordered, calling forth her magic for a grand attack. After a moment of focus, Twilight unleashed a rolling mass of twisting blue energy that upon impact sent changelings flying. The churning energy grabbed whatever was closest and tossed it in a random direction, sewing chaos across the changeling line.

Sunset didn't see how effective Twilight's spell was as the former unicorn was already focused on her own magic. Calling forth more energy than normal, the girl’s fiery hair danced and embers danced around her fingertips. The small motes of flame soon coalesced into twin masses of heat eager to leap out and strike down Sunset’s foes.

“Get ready to run!” Sunset Shimmer shouted.

The squad leader trusted that her order was being headed, as she could no longer afford to turn away from her spell. Focused completely on the magic she was shaping, Sunset Shimmer threw her hands forward and called forth the flames. Fire erupted from the earth and rose high into the air, creating a corridor of heat that went all the way to where the human auxiliaries were held up.

“Go, go go!” Sunset shouted.

Applejack was first to move, with the girl shrinking down just enough that she could fit through the passageway. She led the charge, knocking aside any unfortunate changeling too slow to escape before the fire walls had been erected. Everyone else fell in behind, with Pinkie Pie taking up the rear, the girl tossing grenades over her shoulder as she ran.

Sunset grimaced as she dodged around a pile of changelings that seemed to have been crushed by their fellows during the confusion. The former unicorn didn't even want to think of the moral implications of her actions or the actions of her squad. It was too grim and would distract them, yet she couldn't help but think about if what they were doing was right.

No, Sunset Shimmer thought to herself. It was not right, but it was necessary, and the moment they saw a better way to end this conflict they would take it. Until then they had to continue to remove the changeling threat in as expedient a fashion as was possible. Though mostly done for their own safety, it was also as merciful an action as they could take given the circumstances.

Brushing aside such concerns, Sunset Shimmer charged forward, conjuring a blast of fire to destroy a stray changeling that had flown over the fire walls. By then they had reached the end of her spell and were near where the human auxiliaries were holding out. As her squad fell in around her, Sunset Shimmer inspected the small mound of stone that was serving as their last holdout.

Already few in number to begin with, Perfect Tempo’s backup had not fared well against the changelings. Without magical powers or otherworldly attributes, they were forced to rely upon technology for survival. Though they had the most advanced arms and armor available, ammo was not infinite and the soldiers themselves were only human.

“Keep pushing, go, go, go!” Sunset shouted.

She added to her order by blasting another wide area with super-heated waves of invisible energy, frying dozens of changelings in the process. With Applejack still at the front, they charged through the tangled mass of bodies. Half the squad supported their fifteen-foot-tall comrade while the others watched their sides or covered their back.

Sunset was part of the latter group alongside Twilight, their magic killing or otherwise brushing aside those changelings that tried to get behind them. Neither needed to speak a word to the other, each using their spells in sync with one another and never getting in the way of their partner. It was an intimate dance of life and death that would have been thrilling had their lives not been on the line.

Rarity covered Applejack with shields or knocked aside the odd changeling that latched onto her and tried to bite through her armor. A problem that was growing more and more concerning as time passed, with the odd fang piercing the protective barrier covering Applejack’s form. When this happened Fluttershy was quick to heal the wound or in one rare case, slay the changeling with a lance of necromantic energy.

Rainbow Dash was perhaps the most useful of Applejack’s support, with the lightning-fast girl killing dozens every second. Becoming a blur of light, Rainbow Dash zipped around the battlefield, slicing dicing, and shooting any who got too close. Each time a knife was rendered useless, or a gun clicked empty she grabbed another from one of the corpses. She never had to search for long, as between Perfect Tempo’s fallen and Foxtrot’s dead there were many left lying around.

Though they took hits in the process of charging up to the hill, there was at least cover here. Large loaders and dump trucks lay scattered about, used recently but forgotten by their former operators. Inert for the moment, they served as little more than barriers with which to funnel the changelings in more manageable lines.

Sunset took note of them but didn't do anything with them other than occasionally duck behind one. It was next to a large orange backhoe that she paused and indicated that her squad was to do likewise. They did as ordered immediately, with Twilight and Rarity taking center stage while the remainder took a moment to rest.

Applejack sat down upon the vehicle’s track, a groan spilling forth from her lips.

“I don't know how long I can do this boss,” Applejack muttered. “If they keep gnawing on my ankles like that, I ain't gonna have any feet pretty soon.”

“Don't,” Rainbow Dash paused to catch her breath. “Don't worry babe. I’ll handle them. Just gotta, wait a sec. Don't think I’ve ever gone that fast before.”

“Both of you, take a breather. I gotta think about how we are even going to help those guys,” Sunset offered.

“Don't take too long darling,” Rarity exclaimed.

The woman paused to crush a changeling with a giant gem hammer. Twilight then sent the next wave of changelings flying into the air, their gravity temporarily reversed.

“We can't do this forever,” Twilight added.

“I know,” Sunset Shimmer replied. “I just… Wait I got it.”

“Last mag!” shouted a soldier.

His superior grit his teeth, and reached into his bag, producing another magazine.

“Here, catch!” he yelled.

The younger male caught the offered magazine before slamming it into his gun and shouldering the weapon. The higher-up looked away, already scanning the area in search of someone in need of assistance. His eastern flank was secure, but the north and west were being pressed hard while the south was slightly better off.

“Flyer, incoming!” someone warned.

Turning his attention skyward, the officer raised his revolver and blew the flying changeling away with two well-placed shots.

“Sir, we need evac. We can't maintain this position for long!” screamed the soldier’s second in command.

“I know that private!” he barked back. “But unless you’ve got a couple of tanks in one of those pockets of yours we aren't about to get any armored support anytime soon!”

“Wait, what's that?” someone asked.

Following his incredulous gaze, the commander looked over to where a backhoe lay parked only a dozen meters from the front line. Above it hovered several flaming letters that spelled out ‘Get ready to leave’ for some reason. Not one to trust just anything, the aged soldier knew that if something didn't change soon he and his men were as good as dead.

“Pack up, men! Shoulder the wounded, and leave the dead. We are Oscar Mike people!” he yelled.

To his underling’s credit, they didn't miss a beat, following his orders immediately and exactly. Those who could be moved were moved, those too injured were either given morphine, or a loaded gun and a couple of grenades. Then, mere moments after the command was issued, the group readied themselves for… whatever was coming.

They were just in time, as all of a sudden the half dozen vehicles sparked to life and began to move. As one they all converged on a single location before gunning their engines and charging up the hill toward Perfect’s holdout. As this happened a strange spinning mass of fiery purple energy rolled across the changeling mass, burning and cutting them apart. Like a flaming blender from hell, the spell single-handedly created enough space that the auxiliaries could move once more.

“Go go go!” shouted the commander.

Charging down the hill with his men, he emptied his revolver into the closest group of changelings before holstering it. Drawing his submachine gun he began to pick his targets more carefully while focusing mainly on just running. His soldiers fell in around him, their desperation carrying them swiftly down the rocky slope and to the ground.

Those who tripped or fell behind were left behind, presumed dead until all of a sudden a rainbow blur grabbed them. Before they knew it they were standing upright and running alongside their companions once more, confused but grateful. The changelings were set further kept at bay by great gem-like walls and flaming barriers that burned hot enough to turn chitin from a solid to a liquid. Mysterious grenades that spat clouds of tear gas disoriented the already confused changelings.

At the head of the auxiliaries, the lone remaining officer saw that a small group of young women was waiting for him. The strange welcome party fell in alongside them, taking up defensive positions without a word needing to be uttered.

“I assume you are to thank for our rescue?” he shouted, pausing to gun down a flying changeling that had flown over his fellows.

“That we are sir!” Sunset yelled back.

“Continue your work specialist Shimmer, and let me know if you need anything from me or my men,” he exclaimed.

“You got it,” Sunset replied.

The woman then gave the officer a quick salute before falling in on their right flank beside a towering young girl covered from head to toe in armor. Though a strange sight, the officer was used to the weird and didn't give it much thought. Instead, he turned his attention forward, to where the group of heavy vehicles were crushing a path through the changeling horde.

The enormous treads and tires of the great machines had been made to traverse difficult, bumpy terrain. Large stones and loose gravel weren't that far from the broken remains of changeling corpses. Rolling forward as if due to a mind of their own, they crushed whatever changeling was too slow or too far gone to avoid their path.

The destruction wreaked by their advance was immense, and for a moment it seemed like the shapeshifter horde was starting to thin. Only for their numbers to be replenished by another mass of black bodies being dumped through the emerald gate in the sky. Thankfully these newly arrived creatures were able to be cut down quickly, keeping the path relatively clear to where Perfect Tempo and his group were held up.

Further up, near the former administrative buildings was a mass of zombified changelings and icey automatons. In their midst, serving as anchor points were the rest of Perfect Tempo’s closest advisors. Harvest Moon, Thevetat, and as well as Perfect Tempo himself were on the front lines while Platinum and Ghost sat further back, focusing primarily on their minions.

By then the auxiliaries and their support squad had begun to draw close to the rest of Perfect’s forces. All that remained between them were a few hundred meters filled with maddened changelings thirsty for blood. Though imposing, the officer couldn't help but feel a sense of confidence rise in his chest and he charged ahead, his submachine gun spitting hot lead at what stragglers survived the charge of the heavy equipment.

That confidence faltered when he saw a large changeling emerge from the swarm and leap at the closest loader. The creature tore the door from its hinges and with a flash of magic destroyed the controls, leaving behind only twisted slag. While the machine faltered and began to slow, the seemingly lone intelligent changeling moved to the next.

In no time at all, nearly all of the machines were rendered inoperable or had turned wildly off course. It didn't matter though, as by then they were close enough that Perfect’s forces were extending outward to meet them. Before the gap was closed and the auxiliaries saved, the officer searched through the horde, trying and failing to find the changeling that had defeated the machines.

He never found it, however, as a blast of mana took his head from his shoulders, killing him instantly. Behind him, his soldiers continued to run as fast as their legs could carry them, with Sunset Shimmer taking command.

“Throw what grenades you have behind you, but don't stop running!” Sunset shouted as loud as her lungs could muster.

She didn't turn around to check if her order was followed but she didn't have to. The dull thump thump of explosions was all the answer she needed. Together alongside her squad, the auxiliaries closed the distance and ran between the ranks of undead and elementals. The moment they were passed, the thoughtless creatures charged, covering their living comrade’s retreat.

Once behind the front lines, Sunset Shimmer turned to find that her friends were present and accounted for. Exhausted, and injured they were still standing, though only barely.

“Status report,” she barked.

“Cuts and bruises but that's it. Ammo is depleted across the board,” Fluttershy replied after a moment to gather herself.

“I’m running on empty, Sunset. I don't think I could muster another big spell like that without spraining something,” Twilight muttered.

“Same,” Applejack added. “If I grow any bigger than this it feels like I might keel over.”

“Alright, just fall in. We need to find Perfect,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

The search didn't take long, as Perfect Tempo emerged only a moment later. Covered from head to toe in blood, none of which looked to be his own, the man seemed as implacable as ever.

“Good. You survived and you managed to save a fair number of them,” Perfect Tempo stated evenly, as if they weren't in the middle of a battlefield. “Gather yourself quickly. I have one last job for you.”

“You can't be serious darling. I’m barely standing as is!” Rarity complained.

“Yeah I don't know how effective we’d be,” Sunset Shimmer added.

“I have some refreshments that will perk you up but we will get to that in a moment,” Perfect Tempo stated. “For now I need you to stock up, and quickly. You’re going after the queen.”

Author's Note

This is a part of the Jest Days of Christmas, where I update something every single day of December. Go check out the link for the full list and check back everyday for a new update!

Chapter 52 Author's Note

This is a part of the Jest Days of Christmas, where I update something every single day of December. Go check out the link for the full list and check back everyday for a new update!

Chapter 52

“What? That's bullshit!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “We are completely spent and you want us to go do more?”

Perfect Tempo frowned. “I know you have been through a lot already but you are the only ones who can get this done.”

“Why don't you try carrying your weight huh?” Applejack accused. “You and your posse are plenty powerful enough.”

Perfect Tempo’s frown deepened. “You know very well that this world constrains our powers. Worse yet, being this close to the barrier has left us weaker than normal.”

“They aren't from Earth like we are,” Fluttershy offered. “Even Sunset has a closer tie here than us.”

“Precisely,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed. “Furthermore we are needed here if we wish to keep the auxiliaries alive while also creating a big enough mess to keep the changelings occupied.”

“Yeah, yeah I remember. It still sucks though,” Rainbow Dash muttered bitterly, kicking a rock.

“Now if the complaints are out of the way, we can-” Perfect Tempo began.

The man was abruptly cut off when a massive explosion shook the entire quarry. Glancing back to the source of the noise, they saw an enormous fireball rising in the distance, the flames dying quickly in the cool night air.

“That was on the perimeter. Probably one of the armored personnel carriers,” Twilight Sparkle muttered.

“Evidently the queen still has enough of her faculties and is attempting to escape. You must stop them before they get out into the city and cause mayhem,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed. “Go to the equipment shed over there. I’ve left you several full heals. They should be enough to see you through the night though the hangover tomorrow will be brutal.”

“Come on girls. The night ain't over yet. Let's see this through,” Sunset Shimmer stated.

“If we must, but I do believe we are owed overtime after all this,” Rarity remarked.

Perfect Tempo chuckled. “If we all survive and don't have to fight the National Guard, then I’ll pay you whatever you want. For now, you must go, I fear this is not the last of the changelings Celestia is going to dump on our heads and I’d advise you leave before the next wave arrives.”

“You might be right. That big glowy door is still up there,” Applejack muttered.

“Come on, let's get moving before more come through,” Sunset encouraged.

“Good luck,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

Sunset Shimmer took the lead, walking over to the small equipment shed Perfect Tempo had indicated earlier. Though unassuming and not very large, once Sunset Shimmer was inside, she found herself surrounded on all sides by weapons and supplies. Ammo, guns, explosives, and even a spare set of electrified armor as well as a stun stick were waiting for them.

“I didn't even notice this earlier,” Twilight muttered.

“Shotgun stun stick,” Rainbow Dash declared, dashing over to the rod and slipping it into a belt loop.

“Stock up on ammo, and grab as many grenades as you can,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

“Can do,” Applejack declared.

“Found the quote-unquote full heals that Perfect Tempo mentioned,” Rarity offered.

Following her friend’s pointed finger, Sunset Shimmer found a row of blue potions waiting for them amidst several grenades.

“Excellent,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

Grabbing one for herself, the girl distributed the rest of them amongst her friends. Once each had one, Sunset Shimmer noticed that there was one left, which she tucked into her bag. After that, she removed the stopper, tipped back the contents, and swallowed it all in two quick short gulps.

“Just as gross as I remembered,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“Oh, it's not so bad. Not any worse than cider that’s gone bad anyway,” Applejack added.

“I think it's great. Reminds me a bit of how purple tastes,” Pinkie Pie declared.

“I…” Twilight shook her head. “Am going to pretend I didn't hear that.”

“Oooh look they even have a bunch of glitter!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

Sunset Shimmer turned around and found that yes, there was a whole ammo crate full of glitter.

“I have so many questions,” Rarity muttered.

“Best not worry about that at the moment,” Applejack interjected.

“I suppose you’re right,” Rarity agreed.

“Um, I’m ready to go when you guys are,” Fluttershy offered.

“Same, let's get moving,” Sunset Shimmer declared.

Together they left the equipment shed behind and reentered the battlefield, only to be immediately deafened. The crack of gunfire and the boom of grenades or other explosions were near constant. What was also omnipresent were the screams, be they of the dying, or from those charging into battle it wasn't certain.

Standing there amidst the tides of suffering Sunset Shimmer froze up. She had expected a fight and she knew it was going to be bloody but she had never thought things would have gone the way they did. Bodies were littered everywhere, as were the injured or dying, most of whom were changelings snapped out of their madness by nearing death’s door.

“Sunset, Sunset! We have an opening!” Applejack shouted while shaking the other girl.

Sunset Shimmer brushed off her friend's hand and looked over to where she had pointed. There in the distance, near the quarry’s edge was a section where the changelings had grown thin, and the defenders were pushing forward. If they used such an exit they would have to go around the main bulk of the crazed shapeshifters to reach their target but it was better than slogging through them.

“Right, go! Applejack lead the way!” Sunset Shimmer yelled.

Like a well-oiled machine, her friends charged off together, each one falling into their familiar position. Rainbow Dash led the pack, charging ahead and scouting the area while Applejack thundered behind, having already grown to twice her usual height. The rest fell into a loose wedge formation with Rarity on the left flank, Sunset Shimmer on the right, and the last two in the center.

If they hadn't been charging through a literal battlefield Sunset Shimmer would have congratulated her friends on their coordination. They weren't perfect, not by a long shot but they were starting to move as a squad, and without even needing to be told what to do. The sense of pride that Sunset Shimmer felt in her chest was stifled by the bleakness of the situation and the importance of the mission that lay ahead of them.

They needed to take down the queen. It wouldn't secure their victory, but it would slow the changelings down. If they got lucky it might even be enough to win the battle, but only time would tell if that would happen.

Just as they neared the line, and Sunset Shimmer was about to start barking orders, the defenders suddenly surged outward. Ice constructs threw themselves into the changeling horde and exploded, freezing dozens of shapeshifters at a time. Into the gaps created by their now-destroyed allies charged the zombie hordes of Princess Platinum. The undead changelings and zombified humans shot, punched, clawed, and chewed their way through the opposition.

What few fully sapient and living humans were left threw grenades into the centermost point. The resulting detonations opened up a pathway big enough for Sunset Shimmer’s squad to slip past. With Applejack still at the front, they did just that, Rainbow Dash falling in behind to watch their rear and strike where she was needed most.

“Don't waste your time on anything not directly in our way!” Sunset Shimmer shouted.

The former pony conjured a lance of fire, and threw it forward, cutting down several changelings and widening the gap. Applejack ran into the opening created, her club swinging in a wide arc and sending mad shape shifters flying. Rarity secured their exit by creating several barriers where the fighting was thickest, allowing them to slip through unmolested.

“Hard left, go around, towards where the explosion was!” Sunset Shimmer yelled.

Her squad obeyed, turning the moment they were free of the tangled mass of crazed changelings. Once outside of the main battlefield, the group picked up the pace. No longer needing to be concerned about changeling resistance they broke into a sprint. Their freshly rejuvenated muscles ached, but there was no pain and the discomfort was only minor. Even still, the girls knew that they were on borrowed time, and no matter how good they felt, under it all, they were still exhausted.

“Look, more!” Exclaimed Pinkie Pie.

Sunset Shimmer cursed under her breath. She watched as the green door became black, its otherworldly light drowned out by hundreds if not thousands of changelings. Like those that came before, they began to twist and go mad, only they didn't fall straight down like the others.

No, they seemed to have more sense and righted themselves before they hit the ground. Taking wing, they spread out and glided towards the perimeter defenses. Though still not wholly unified, the attack was at least semi-organized, and would likely pose a problem for the distant defenders.

With a ball of fire in her hand, Sunset considered summoning more power and aiding the defenders as best she could. Then she saw something strange. A changeling fell suddenly, its body cut in half by an ethereal blade that flashed in the night.

Then another, and another, each cut down before they could escape the quarry.

“Harvest Moon is really going all out,” someone remarked.

Sunset Shimmer didn't turn around to find out who said that. Instead, she refocused her magic, narrowing its scope, and tightening the flame until it was a tiny blue orb. Only then did she raise her arm, and unleash the spell at the closest changelings who had escaped getting cut in half.

Like the blast from a shotgun, Sunset Shimmer’s fireballs flew out, scattering far and wide. Though inaccurate they didn't need to be aimed perfectly as even though a good number had been cut down there were still many left. A number which shrunk considerably when Sunset Shimmer’s fireball spray struck true, blowing holes through a bunch of them.

The survivors who escaped the devastation of both Harvest Moon and Sunset Shimmer were dealt with easily. Rarity’s magical hammer, Twilight's telekinetic aura, and a surprisingly accurate series of silenced pistol rounds cut them down. Applejack needed only to bat a single one of them aside with her club to clear the way for their advance.

Sprinting around the battlefield, Sunset Shimmer glanced over to where the fighting was fiercest. There she saw each one of Perfect Tempo’s posse had taken to the field and were getting stuck in. The usually tight and efficient fighting they were known for had been tossed aside for grand sweeping attacks that cleared many but left them open. That gap in their defenses was planned though, as the changelings couldn't help but attack. Further keeping them contained not by maintaining a perimeter but by tricking them into a fight.

It was smart, and though dangerous, Sunset Shimmer knew Perfect Tempo and his friends were too strong to be taken out by mere changelings, even if they were empowered by their own madness. The human auxiliaries under their command were another story entirely, and to ensure as many of them made it through as possible she would need to pick up the pace.

“We’re almost to the spot of the explosion, get ready for hard contact!” Sunset Shimmer shouted.

Her friends all yelled back a mixture of affirmations, or grunts that meant about the same thing.

Sunset Shimmer herself charged ahead, joining Applejack at the front of their group. There she was able to better survey what lay ahead. What she saw did not look good, as the blockade set up by the perimeter defense force was utterly smashed.

Erected on the same winding dirt road they were now running on, the tangle of hastily erected barriers had been knocked aside. The armored personal carrier that had served as the main obstacle at the center of the road had been crushed flat. Whatever or whoever had done this had been massive, though there were only a scant few prints of that size present.

“They must have kept going, we have to hurry!” Sunset Shimmer pressed.

“Look, drag marks!” Pinkie Pie pointed out.

“Follow it, you all know what to do,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

The group advanced as they had before, with Applejack up front. This time she wasn't quite as large, ensuring that those behind her could still see what lay ahead. A smart move, for as they moved off the road in search of survivors, they came across a small enclosed area.

Here the survivors were holding out as best as they could, the small group of humans shooting at an enormous lumbering creature. The monster was slogging through the small pond at the center of the shallow indent, its great bulk displacing the water onto the sides of the pit. Though vaguely draconic, the abomination was a changeling, as it had the same coloration as the shapeshifters.

“I think it's the queen, look at its head,” Twilight Sparkle offered.

Sunset Shimmer looked to the creature’s brow, where a strange chitinous crown sprouted.

“Everyone attack and if you can, restrain it!” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

The sudden shout seemed to shock the lumbering giant from its stupor and scrambled forward with jaws extended. The small group of human survivors tried to retreat up the rocky sides of the pond area but the monster chasing them was faster. One was crushed flat by one of the changeling’s feet, another was bisected with a flash of claws, and the last was bitten in half.

Cursing herself for being too slow to save them, Sunset Shimmer peppered the monster’s side with small fireballs. She expected the attack to do little, but surprisingly it knocked the changeling back and left behind large scorch marks. The scaly hide it sported was not fully formed yet, and Sunset Shimmer watched as it twitched and contorted.

“What the…” Sunset muttered.

The changeling turned and roared something that almost sounded like several words all spoken at the same time. Applejack didn't flinch and charged right in, the club aimed for the monster’s chin. The strike knocked the beast off balance, giving Rainbow Dash the chance to dash in and repeatedly smash the stun stick against its side. With each impact the creature roared and twitched, recoiling from the source of the pain but unable to escape.

“Applejack, Rainbow Dash, go for the legs! Pinkie Pie, gum grenades, Rarity, defense!” Sunset Shimmer shouted before turning. “Twilight, ready a stasis barrier, and I’ll fill it with mana!”

“What would that… oooh,” Twilight muttered.

Sunset Shimmer glanced back to the fight, confident that Twilight had figured it out. Just in time too, as the changeling was growing larger in an attempt to match Applejack who stood a full head over it. The farm girl kept on the offensive though, striking the monster repeatedly with her club to slowly decreasing effectiveness.

With each impact the changeling shifted its form slightly more, hardening its scales and becoming harder to hurt. At about the third hit, the creature didn't even recoil and instead lurched forward with the intent of biting Applejack’s arm. It never reached its target though as a reflective gem wall suddenly appeared before it, leaving the beast to slam its nose against the barrier.

It recoiled in pain, and clutched at its injured face, howling in agony all the while.

“Gotcha!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

Winding back, the pink girl threw two handfuls of brightly colored grenades directly at the changeling’s maw. The impact barely made a sound, but the effect was immediate, with a mass of rapidly hardening goo spreading across the changeling’s features. Pain turned into confusion, and the monster tried to rip its hands-free of the cement-like stuff closing around its face.

“No you don't,” Applejack interrupted.

Wrapping her arms around the changeling’s shoulders, Applejack held on tight as the monster struggled. A gem barrier blocked a knee aimed at the farm girl’s midsection, and the repeated furious jabbing of a stun stick kept it off balance. Even Fluttershy aided her friends, the usually reserved girl using a bit of necromancy to sap the creature’s strength.

For a moment it seemed as though it was going to escape, its body was bulging and it continued to grow. The pink cement was starting to crack, and it was overpowering even Applejack’s titanic strength. The stun stick was doing less and less, and Fluttershy’s necromantic magic was barely slowing it down.

“Hey ugly, does this smell like chloroform to you?” Pinkie Pie asked.

She then threw what looked like a glass football at the creature and struck it square between the eyes. Upon impact the barrier shattered, and the liquid inside spilled out over the changeling’s face. One deep breath was all it took for the monster to begin stumbling, and after two it was starting to weaken.

“Hold on Applejack, I’ve got you!” Fluttershy exclaimed.

Shifting from sapping strength to giving it, Fluttershy laid a hand on the enormous leg of her companion. With fresh vigor flowing through her, Applejack was able to contain the changeling’s struggles until they suddenly ended. All at once it was swallowed by green flame, which once dissipated revealed a much much smaller creature.

“I got you,” Twilight remarked.

Now too small to be contained by Applejack or Pinkie Pie’s gum grenade, the changeling fell into Twilight's waiting telekinetic grasp. Once grabbed, Twilight quickly deposited the changeling into a purple sphere filled with similarly colored glass. After it was inside the sphere was sealed, and Twilight fell to the ground with a thump.

“Great work girls!” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

The others rejoined them quickly, returning to normal size or otherwise shaking off what little damage they received during the struggle.

“Whoowee, if that critter wasn't madder than a bear with a beehive on its nose I woulda been in for a whole heap of trouble!” Applejack remarked.

“Don't move. You strained your shoulder,” Fluttershy ordered.

“Right, sorry about that,” Applejack murmured.

“I’m just glad we took it down quickly. That thing was nasty,” Rainbow Dash added.

“It isn't so intimidating anymore. Why its barely larger than a pony,” Rarity exclaimed.

“Fitting, isn't it?” Twilight mused.

“So what's with this purple thing anyway,” Rainbow Dash inquired, tapping the side of the barrier.

“It's a stasis spell I altered to create a mana-rich environment reminiscent of Equestria,” Sunset explained. “It should stabilize the changeling’s form and help it regain its sanity.”

“Sure looks like it's workin’,” Applejack remarked.

Peering a little closer, Sunset confirmed that did indeed seem to be the case, as the creature’s twisting form was starting to stabilize. The dramatic, alien alterations that it had been in the midst of were fading, its body gaining a smooth, glossy texture. Four hooved limbs emerged insectoid wings sprouted from its back, and its eyes opened to reveal not the madened, twitching orbs seen earlier.

“Don't panic,” Fluttershy whispered in a low tone, extending a hand. “We are trying to help you, just breathe.”

For a moment the creature just looked at Fluttershy in confusion before reluctantly doing as it was told. Several deep breaths later, its form solidified completely, and the lingering touch of madness left its eyes.

“I’m Fluttershy, and these are my friends,” Fluttershy offered, rattling off each name while pointing at said name’s owner. “-And lastly, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Hey, how are ya feeling?” Sunset asked.

“Sane,” murmured the changeling.

“Well, that's good. Maybe you could help us make some of the other changelings less crazy,” Fluttershy offered.

“My children, they are…” exclaimed the queen, only to suddenly slump to the bottom of the sphere and grab her head.

“Fluttershy, keep up the healing. Everyone else send as much positive emotions as you can,” Sunset Shimmer declared.

“I’m not sure how that works but I’ll try my best darling,” Rarity exclaimed.

The changeling took a short breath, breathing in a waft of rainbow energy. Upon swallowing it, she shook her head and looked around as if for the first time.

“Why are you helping me and why do you look like that?” demanded the changeling, her voice so weak that it wasn't the least bit intimidating.

“You are in another world. One with people who have the same name, and general personality as those you may have met on the other side but who are fundamentally a different person,” Sunset Shimmer explained. “As for why, well you seemed to need the help.”

The changeling seemed ready to offer some kind of angry retort but stopped herself before she could speak it. Biting back that urge, she swallowed her pride and looked out over the small group of humans arrayed before her.

“If you truly wish to help my children then you must bring me to them. If I am lucky they have not had the chance to spawn another queen after I was wrenched out of the hive mind,” the queen offered.

“Another queen?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. This sphere along with the shock of the mana stopped my heart just long enough to disconnect me,” explained the changeling. “And without a queen, they will create another; only this one will be born of madness and rage.”

“Just tell us what to do, miss?” Fluttershy offered.

“Chrysalis,” answered the queen. “You may call me Chrysalis.”

Chapter 54 Author's Note

This is a part of the Jest Days of Christmas, where I update something every single day of December. Go check out the link for the full list and check back everyday for a new update!

Chapter 54

“And this is an oven. Though I don't know why it's called that when you of in the cold food of out hot eat the food,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“Is she having a stroke?” Chrysalis asked.

Sunset Shimmer sighed. “No. I think it's some sort of weird internet humor popular before I came here, but I stopped trying to keep track of that when they all started playing terrible eighties pop every Thursday.”

“Hey, out of touch is a classic!” Pinkie Pie retorted.

“Why don't you go see what the others are up to while Chrysalis and I chat for a bit here,” Sunset offered.

“Okay, dokie!” Pinkie Pie replied.

The pink-haired girl gave Sunset a salute before bouncing off.

“Is there something you wish to discuss with me?” Chrysalis asked.

Sunset Shimmer walked over to the table, pulled out a chair, and sat down. Chrysalis followed in her example, slipping into the seat across from her.

“I’m just wondering how you are holding up,” Sunset Shimmer offered. “You’ve been distant, and standoffish ever since we were able to sneak back to the penthouse.”

Chrysalis sighed and looked down at the table.

The room was silent save only for the distant sound of the television coming from the living room or the even more muted music emanating from further in. The penthouse seemed normal for lack of a better word, as if those who lived there hadn't just fought the most desperate battle of their lives. Even there were small things out of place that were visible to those who were particularly observant or who knew the seven girls well.

Pizza boxes had begun to pile up while the food in the fridge remained relatively untouched. Bottles of beer and wine were slowly attempting to reach the height and magnitude of the greasy cardboard next to them. It wasn't to the point of being worried, but it was clear that no one who lived there was quite as carefree as they had been only a few days earlier.

“No. I’m not doing well at all,” Chrysalis muttered. “This is the most devastating blow my species has ever taken, and I genuinely worry that this may mean the end for us.”

“I’m sure you can bounce back. You do need only one member right?” Sunset offered rather awkwardly.

“If that is indeed the case it will be very, very difficult,” Chrysalis admitted, her gaze becoming distant, and unfocused, as if she were looking at something that wasn't really there. “We’ve survived more attempts at genocide than most but I fear this may very well be it.”

The changeling sighed.

“From squalor to success. From empire, to ruin, we never have long before someone is attempting to annihilate us,” Chrysalis murmured. “You know my children, they wanted peace?”

Chrysalis chuckled darkly.

“I tried to tell them that I had sought peace before, that our people had walked that road more than once, but they wouldn't listen,” Chrysalis continued, her face growing dark. “We inevitably become the scapegoats for whatever society decides to take us in. Economic instability? Changeling meddling. War? Changeling instigators. No matter how preposterous the excuse, they believe it.”

Sunset Shimmer winced, and though she wanted to speak up, to say something, she could only stare. Her gaze fell inevitably on Chrysalis, the thin, almost emaciated changeling that now appeared mostly human. Her emergency backup clothes had been changed out for a dress far more regal than the featureless hoodie and baggie pants.

She remembered Rarity’s excitement at being given the chance to make something for royalty. The fashionista hadn't heard Chrysalis’ quietly asking what royalty meant if she had no subjects. That was hardly blame worthy though, Rarity had needed a distraction, and Chrysalis had indeed smiled after receiving the garment.

A luxurious mix of dark greens and greys, the dress would have fit in perfectly in an eighteenth-century ballroom. Despite its clearly dated inspiration, it wasn't as grand as those from the time period, and fit like something more modern. Hiding the more obvious marks that starvation had wrought on the gaunt figure’s slim, slender figure.

“Everything alright in here?” Twilight offered.

“No. I’m afraid I’ve done a terrible job consoling our visiting royal,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

“You’ve at least listened, which is at least pleasant,” Chrysalis added.

“We really are terribly sorry about what happened to you and your family,” Twilight exclaimed. “I can't imagine how that feels, so I won't pretend to. Just know that if it's positive emotion, or someone to talk to we’re all here for you, and we’re all rooting for you.”

“You have our support,” Sunset Shimmer added. “Be it a place to stay, a solid meal, or a guide in this strange world, we’ll do whatever we can to help.”

“Charity, like pity, makes for a bitter meal,” Chrysalis murmured. “Though one I will happily devour if it means I may one day get my revenge.”

“Though no one quite feels as strongly about it as you, I think we all want a bit of payback,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

Twilight nodded. “No kidding. Things would have turned out much, much worse if we hadn't been there and I shudder to think what new horror she will drop on us next time.”

“There has to be some way to close the barrier between worlds. To keep Celestia from using this world like a dumping ground for the problems she doesn't feel like dealing with herself,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

“I can't imagine doing so would be easy,” Chrysalis remarked. “Simply destroying whatever enchanted surface she uses to transport individuals from Equestria to here would be a short-term solution at best.”

“Maybe that would give us time to discover some way to harden or reinforce the wall that keeps interdimensional interlopers out,” Twilight added, only to wince. “No offense.”

“None taken,” Sunset Shimmer replied with a chuckle.

“Such considerations are for another time. I don't plan on returning to Equestria until I’ve increased our numbers and have at my back the largest army ever assembled,” Chrysalis declared, her fist tightening to the point that her knuckles went white.

“Well hey in the meantime let's all just be happy that Perfect Tempo and his little group have managed to keep a lid on this whole thing,” Twilight offered. “I mean if word got out that magic, other dimensions, and non-human sentiences were out there, people would go crazy.”

“They don't know this already? But I walked amongst them undisguised just the other day,” Chrysalis offered.

“They just thought you were dressed up as a character or were just weird,” Sunset replied with a shrug. “You’d be surprised at how often humans do stuff like that.”

“What about all those images of monsters and aliens that appear on the tee vee?” Chrysalis pressed.

“Those aren't actually real, remember?” Twilight prompted. “Don't tell me Applejack and Rainbow Dash have been gaslighting you again.”

“I do not know what that phrase means but I am quite confident that those images were real. How else could they be so detailed?” Chrysalis asked. “Why the pictures on Pinkie Pie’s hand-held crystalarium even depicted a fully anatomically correct changeling ovipositor.”

“Pinkie Pie is just… weird,” Sunset Shimmer muttered. “That image was a drawing, probably.”

“Yeah, best to never talk about that ever again,” Twilight added.

“I do not understand,” Chrysalis stated.

“Don't… don't worry about it,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

“So Sunset!” Twilight quickly declared. “Has Perfect Tempo gotten back to you about how everything is going on their end?”

“No,” Sunset Shimmer answered. “The last time he texted he just said things were quote ‘dicey’ and that he wouldn't have answers until today sometime.”

“Perfect Tempo? That name sounds so… familiar,” Chrysalis muttered.

“Hey guys! You might want to check this out!” Rainbow Dash shouted from the other room.

“Best go see what's up,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

The woman rose from her chair and hastily left the room. Twilight was quick to join her partner while Chrysalis followed after them, the changeling still wearing a confused expression on her face. The group entered the living room where the rest of Sunset’s friends were already waiting, each one facing the television.

Rarity had one arm around Fluttershy’s shoulder while the other gripped one of the shy girl’s own hands. While they sat off to the right, Applejack and Rainbow Dash sat in the middle, a shaking Pinkie Pie held between them. The television was dark, though through its speakers whispered mutterings could be heard but not not discerned.

“What is this-” Sunset began.

“Shhh,” Rainbow Dash hissed.

Sunset shared a shrug with Twilight and made her way over to the left couch. She was joined by her partner, and a slightly confused Chrysalis a moment later. As they got settled, the screen shook and the sound of distant gunfire could be heard.

“Approaching target area,” whispered the voice of the individual presumably filming this encounter. “Charlie squad stack up.”

Several hurried, booted feet ran up behind him. The person filming then raised an assault rifle, flicked off the safety, checked his magazine, and shouldered it. Though his weapon hung slightly loose and was pointed down, the stance was clear, he was ready for trouble.

“Let's move. Remember, the mission is to ascertain the status of the scouts while performing light recon. We are not to engage the hostiles under any circumstance,” the filmer declared.

“But what if they engage us?” asked a voice from nearby.

The filmer turned to reveal a slightly young, and visibly queasy twenty-year-old outfitted in army gear.

“Then you are to defend yourself accordingly while performing a retreat. We got a whole goddamn company rolling in behind us, plus however many government spooks. They’ve got enough firepower to invade a small country. No need for us to stick our necks out,” the filmer declared in a gruff, slightly southern accent.

“R-right, sarge. Err, sir,” stuttered the younger man.

“Just don't shoot me in the back, private,” muttered the filmer.

He then turned back and started to creep through the forest, his squad following behind him in a loose v formation. Ahead of them, the sounds of gunfire faded, but the background noise had not faded entirely, as the sound of inhuman cries and the thump of something enormous could still be heard. Each time the titanic crash shook the ground a roar not unlike some horrible mixture of bear, and insect was picked up.

The leader of the group soon reached the edge of the forest where he paused and crouched low to the ground. Looking out over the small field that lay between them and a now mostly destroyed wall that had previously surrounded the quarry beyond. That wasn't what interested the soldier, however, rather it was the pack of strange alien creatures that drew his attention.

“Hostiles, dead ahead,” he whispered. “Do not engage.”

“But boss, they got one of ours,” one of them pointed out.

The filmer leaned forward, peering closely as the three mutated quadrupeds took turns chewing on a small group of soldiers.

“Unknown unit markings and non-standard equipment,” the filmer remarked. “Whoever they are, they aren't one of ours.”

“Ya think the spooks already got here?” Asked a voice.

“Unlikely. Either way, they ain't who we’re after. Now follow that ditch and stay low,” the filmer ordered.

The squad leader lingered for a moment, watching as the strange many limbed insectoid creatures ate. Occasionally one would stop and croak not unlike an enormous frog mixed with a cricket. This call was soon answered by a similar noise coming from somewhere far to the right, at which point the original creature would go back to eating the dead human.

“I better get a fucking promotion for this,” he muttered before tromping off along with his squad.

The camera glitched out for a second, turning to static before seemingly skipping ahead several minutes. When it returned to functionality, the squad was crouched low in a cluster of buildings that Sunset Shimmer immediately recognized. From the look of things it must have only been an hour or so after they had retreated as not much had changed.

The changelings were few and far between, with most milling about aimlessly, their expressions distant. Mindless, and unguided they sat in small groups, utterly silent while those few who moved with purpose striding amongst them. Those who walked with purpose ignored their empty kin and looked around as if searching for something.

The point of view soldier gestured to the left after the last of these smart shapeshifters passed them by. As one, the small unit kept moving, hastily moving from the small boulders they were using as cover to one of the buildings. There they waited, with the leader taking point once more and sprinting to the next structure after a moment to pause.

There he paused mid-step as if frozen. Ahead of him, lying half buried under a mound of rubble was what looked to be their queen. Easily two stories tall with varied kinds of limbs too numerous to count, the monster looked like a horrific amalgam of nearly every creature both real and mythical. Trapped beneath what looked to be an enormous stone arm, the creature was attempting to escape but could not do so.

A dozen of its smaller kin were trying to dig it out but had yet to succeed. This was all happening while what looked like an armless golem of titanic proportions contorted itself. Its movements resembled someone attempting to free themselves from the sand after being buried up to the chest. Despite each of its movements shaking the earth it didn't seem to be making any progress in freeing itself.

“Look, there,” whispered a voice.

The filmer turned to look to where several soldiers dressed in similar garb to them sat on the ground near the trapped queen. Surrounded on all sides by the monstrous creatures, the group had been stripped of their equipment. They also appeared visibly injured, with several of them missing limbs or being covered in bright red blood.

“Recon completed, retreat back the way we came,” ordered the leader.

“But they’re right there. We could save them,” whispered another of the soldiers.

The filmer turned to them suddenly. “That is not our mission. Now unless you want to get left behind you best turn your ass around and start marching.”

“Uh, sarge. You might wanna look up,” someone else offered.

The leader turned his head skyward. What he saw must have shocked him considerably as he fell backward, giving the audience a view of what he had seen. A large green square had appeared in the sky, through it came dozens of seemingly injured and unmutated versions of the creatures they had seen already.

“They’re coming from the sky,” another soldier muttered.

“By god. What the hell is going on here?” muttered the leader.

“Looks like that agitated them, we’ve been spotted,” shouted a voice.

The squad leader stood up suddenly, and by the time he had shouldered his rifle, was being charged. A large heavily twisted shapeshifter was sprinting right at them, screaming an incomprehensible mix between a roar and a yell in some other language. The squad reacted almost instantly, dumping their clip into the attacking creature and tearing it to shreds.

Large hunks of flesh and twisted muscle were cut off the monster, though the killing blow was dealt when a lucky shot pierced its right eye. The thing fell and skidded to a stop only a few short feet away, body twitching occasionally as it succumbed to death.

“Contact, six o'clock,” someone shouted.

The leader turned and began to fire, but his squad quickly burned through their remaining ammo without landing a killing blow. The monster, though clearly injured and having lost the use of one of its legs, was able to bite the head off one of the soldiers. It attempted to continue its assault but by then the rest of the squad had reloaded, and the combined firepower of the survivors brought it down.

“More, right behind us!” Another soldier shouted.

“Grenade out,” the leader yelled, pin in one hand, grenade in the other.

Before he had a chance to throw the thing one of his underlings was sent flying directly into him. They collided in a tangle of limbs, the grenade disappearing from sight. There were a few frantic seconds of searching before the leader found the green, football-shaped object and tried to throw it. Though successful it exploded mid-air, cutting off the feed and leaving behind only static.

The suddenness of it all left the room eerily quiet for several long seconds before suddenly a transition crossed the screen. A middle-aged man wearing a cheap dark blue suit sat at a desk at the center of what was clearly a newsroom.

“As you can see, the footage we’ve shown is graphic but necessary,” he began, his voice slightly shaky but growing more steady as he spoke. “And before you ask, yes we’ve had every expert you can shake a stick at inspect this footage. They’ve found no signs of tampering, use of green screens, or the like. What you’ve seen is one hundred percent real, and from what we’ve gathered, filmed only a few short days ago.”

The man paused and shifted a stack of papers on his desk before turning back to the camera.

“What the government claimed to be a tunnel collapse at the old quarry on i96 was actually the sight of some sort of conflict,” he continued. “Some manner of non-government militia met with and engaged these otherworldly creatures and were seemingly defeated. After that, the military intervened and-”

The screen suddenly cut out, turning the television into an oversized mirror reflecting the horror on everyone’s faces back at them.

“What the heck?” Applejack shouted. “I thought Perfect Tempo had that whole thing under control?”

“He said he was trying. That was all!” Sunset Shimmer retorted.

“Well, that sure doesn't look like trying,” Applejack retorted.

“Darling, please. Let's think about this,” Rarity urged.

“I am thinkin' about this, and I’m thinkin' we’re boned!” Applejack exclaimed.

“This can't be that bad, right? Maybe Perfect Tempo got it in time,” Pinkie Pie offered, her voice weak, and her hair painfully straight.

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “There ain't no way that didn't get out. You know how people record everything these days. We got like, two minutes before this is all over the internet, probably less.”

“Oh no. This is terrible,” Fluttershy muttered.

“Wait, if they found out about Perfect Tempo’s men then that could lead straight back to us!” Twilight exclaimed.

“But we’re not affiliated with them. I mean, not officially anyway,” Pinkie Pie retorted.

“It doesn't even matter if we are,” Twilight blubbered, words spilling out of her mouth faster than she could think. “We’re known locally for being magical, and the only reason we got away with it was because Perfect Tempo was secretly paying off the people in power!”

“And without them, we’re gonna have government people crawling down our throats in no time,” Applejack murmured.

“No way! We can't give up!” Rainbow Dash proclaimed. “There's gotta be some way to fix this. Maybe if we go to the TV station and explain everything!”

“Oh come on Dash. Ain't no way they’d take our word for it. Local heroes or not this is bigger than anything we were used to dealin with,” Applejack retorted.

“Well, I don't see you offering any alternative solutions,” Rainbow Dash spat.

“It kept going,” Pinkie Pie murmured, the girl staring down at her phone.

“What do you mean darling?” Rarity asked.

“They only cut it locally, the show kept going,” Pinkie Pie explained. “They are saying they have more footage. What we saw was discovered by some farmer nearly two miles away but ever since it came out they’ve been flooded with more leaks.”

“Oh no, this can't be happening,” Fluttershy murmured, tears building at the edges of her eyes.

Rainbow Dash leaped off the couch and began pacing in front of the TV.

“Alright, so we have to skip town. That much is obvious right, but where would we go?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Perhaps we could go down south,” Applejack offered. “I got family down there.”

“No. They’d check family connections first plus we are too conspicuous moving as a group. What we really need to do is pull as much cash as we can out of the ATM,” Twilight offered, the girl chewing her nails even as she spoke. “They’ll disable our bank accounts first, we have to get money if we expect to survive.”

“What then? We just split up? Scatter to the winds?” Applejack asked. “I know we gotta leave to protect the ones we love but we can't just all go our own ways. Not after what we’ve been through.”

“It's the most logical course of action,” Twilight replied.

“I am not leaving you girls!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“I-” Twilight began.

“He was apologizing,” Chrysalis muttered.

The room fell silent, and everyone turned to the changeling queen.

“He had just enough of his mind left to know what he was doing was wrong and the last thing he ever did was say he was sorry for attacking them,” Chrysalis continued.

The shapeshifter sat motionless for several seconds, too in shock to react. Then a tear budded and fell down her cheek, quickly being joined by more.

Sunset Shimmer wrapped her arms around the larger woman, followed closely by Twilight. Soon everyone had joined the group hug, surrounding the changeling queen from all sides.

“No, get off me you… You…” Chrysalis muttered.

Her attempts to push the girls off her started weak and only grew more feeble until she finally gave up completely. Sitting there, defeated she reluctantly let her head fall into Sunset’s shoulder, tears spilling down her face. For several long minutes, they remained that way, each of the seven girls no longer quite so concerned with their own safety.

The visitor amongst them had lost so much and suffered so greatly that their concerns, though significant, didn't feel quite so bad. They each poured as much sympathy as they could towards the changeling, hoping against hope that it would help somehow.

“Okay,” Chrysalis whispered in a low tone. “I need space, please.”

The group departed, with the seven girls all taking a step away.

“Woah, you look…” Applejack began.

“Not emaciated,” Rainbow Dash added.

“That was a big word, Rainbow Dash,” Pinkie Pie teased.

“Hey, I know stuff!” Rainbow Dash retorted.

It was true, the changeling queen no longer looked painfully thin, or like she was ready to keel over at any moment. Her form had filled out, her cheeks were no longer sunken, and her eyes shone with a life no one present had seen before. She didn't give her newfound companions long before walking away, walking deeper into the penthouse and vanishing into the bathroom.

“We should probably give her some space,” Rarity offered.

“Y-yeah,” Fluttershy agreed.

“So what do we do now?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Let's just sit tight for today at least. Perfect Tempo promised he’d give us a heads up today,” Sunset Shimmer warned.

A buzz emanated from her pocket.

“That might be him,” Twilight offered.

Sunset Shimmer pulled out her phone.

“Do you have a moment?” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“Uh, yeah?” Rainbow Dash replied.

“No, that's what he sent,” Sunset Shimmer explained.

“Well tell him you do,” Twilight offered.

Sunset Shimmer hastily tapped out her response before sending it off.

“There, sent, now-” Sunset began, only to be cut off by the rap of a knuckle against a door.

“That was the front door,” Pinkie Pie pointed out.

As one, the group all scrambled towards the entrance, with Rainbow Dash being the first to reach it. The moment she did so, she threw it open to reveal the familiar face of Perfect Tempo. Though familiar, the expression she saw on his face was not one anyone present had glimpsed before.

He was exhausted, deep black rings were visibly beneath his eyes, and his usually-ever correct appearance was a mess. His hair was all over the place, his suit was crinkled, and he had a haunted expression on his face.

“We need to talk,” he proclaimed.

Chapter 56

Perfect Tempo strode down the short hall, and took an abrupt turn, stepping into a bland room. Empty save for a single bed, a desk, and a small chest of drawers, it looked almost like a prison cell without the bars. Despite its size, it was immensely comforting to the man, who yearned for quiet contemplation with the same intensity that a dehydrated traveler thirsts for water.

He had not told his subordinates of where he was going, nor his partner but neither needed to be informed. After such an intensely stressful day there was only one thing Perfect Tempo needed and that was quiet. That and coffee, now that he was thinking about it, the man glanced down at the tall rather fruity-smelling beverage in his right hand.

He had trusted his subordinate to order for him, as he was too tired to even muster the effort. His curiosity drove him to take a sip, and though almost saccharine, he was relieved to find that it tasted good. A second longer swig satisfied him for the moment and gave him the strength to sit through what he knew must be done.

Sitting down at the small desk, Perfect Tempo placed the drink off to the right before reaching into his coat. After a moment of fumbling in the wrong pocket, he produced a small white sphere that resembled a large gemstone. Unlike the last one he had used, this was not meant to communicate over long distances. No, it had a more simple purpose, one that he would soon use.

He just needed a minute.

Perfect Tempo breathed in through his nose, and out through his mouth several times. Once his pulse had steadied, and he had taken another sip of the strange fruity beverage, he gripped the orb. Raising it in his right hand, he peered into its depths and spoke.

“Activate transcription protocol,” he stated.

The orb swirled and lit up with a distant teal light that soon replaced the cloudy white that had previously filled the object.

“The following is a recording of the event that will now be known as Maskfall,” Perfect Tempo declared, leaning back in his seat. “Total collapse of all masquerade protocols, and the almost complete reveal of all current operations.”

He took a long pause, staring off into the distance.

“Though regrettable, we were nearing completion on our eventual invasion plan of Equestria when this occurred,” he paused a second time. “Correction, it is our return to Equestria, not invasion. I myself hope for this to be a bloodless affair, though I am certain Celestia will resist these efforts.”

“For the sake of posterity, and for a potential future historical record, I will record the events of the last few hours,” Perfect Tempo sipped his drink, savoring the sweetness.

“Starting at our arrival on site nineteen,” he began again. “I was joined by-”

The back of the APC was sparsely populated for its size, seating only six at the moment.

Ghost was in a corner, her head low, ice crystals dancing along her spread fingers. The ever-implacable woman was completely focused on the army of puppets she was commanding. Numerous and spread out over a wide area, they demanded the woman’s complete attention, leaving her dead to the world.

Harvest Moon also sat with his eyes closed, but where Ghost wore only light tactical gear, the large man was outfitted in his usual ancient armor. His focus was inward as well, the warrior utilizing a sort of battle meditation that had not been widely practiced in eons. With his long, polished blade resting across his lap, he resembled a statue, barely moving when the armored personnel carrier hit a bump.

Thevetat meanwhile, was in constant motion, the twitching dragon clenching and unclenching his fists. Sparks trickled past his sharp teeth, and his muscles occasionally bulged with barely contained excitement. Wearing only a pair of military-style pants with many pockets, he had no visible weapons though he needed none.

Platinum also bore no obvious methods of defense, leaving that instead to her servant sitting next to her. Deep under the layers of modern armored plating lay a hulking undead, his massive form made so large that he had to sit hunched forward. In his grasp was a large custom-made drum magazine-fed automatic shotgun so large it looked like it should be mounted to a tank.

The zombified soldier was calm, unmoving, a sharp contrast from his master whose lip was curled in a permanent snarl. Platinum detested most things, and she hated the fact that she was here immensely. Her fingers dug into her long white dress with such intensity that her knuckles would have likely gone white had she a functioning heart.

The final occupant was Perfect Tempo, though the man was leaning towards a wall and whispering orders into his earpiece. Wearing only his usual suit, he was as implacable as his wife, Ghost, as outwardly calm as Harvest Tempo, but also as eager as Thevetat and as angry as Platinum. Only those present would know those final two details, as the evidence of his true disposition was so small as to be almost unnoticeable.

“I hate this plane. Have I said that recently? Because I hate this plane of existence,” Thevetat whined bitterly.

“For once we agree on something,” Platinum deadpanned.

“Seriously it's like fighting underwater. I can barely access even half of my power here,” Thevetat continued.

“It is excellent training,” Harvest Moon remarked without opening his eyes.

“Well, I don't want to train. I want to kill the idiots who would make such a fucking mess,” Thevetat retorted.

“So uncivilized,” Harvest Moon shot back.

“Just be glad your powers have such an easy workaround,” Platinum added, shooting the dragon a glare. “I can barely bring even a tenth of my magical might to bear on this world.”

“That excuse lost all meaning a hundred years ago,” Harvest Moon remarked.

“Why I ought to-” Platinum began.

“Silence,” growled Ghost. “You are distracting me.”

A chill filled the air, cooling the rising tempers, and hot blood.

“That was the last of it,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed, sitting forward. “Do you all recall the plan?”

“If we said yes would that stop you from repeating yourself?” Thevetat retorted.

Perfect Tempo smirked. “No.”

“Just get on with it,” Thevetat exclaimed, throwing up his hands.

“Simple sword and dirk style,” Perfect Tempo began. “We shall be the broad blade, sweeping in from the front while Sunset Shimmer approaches from the rear. Her job will be to slay or otherwise incapacitate Foxtrot’s little ace in the hole while we deal with the traitor himself.”

“I still think you should have sent me with them. If for no other reason than to give me the pleasure of tearing that old stallion apart with my own claws,” Thevetat growled.

“Still angry he dislocated your jaw that one time?” Platinum prodded with a smirk.

“An eye for an eye,” remarked Thevetat simply.

“They function better as a unit. Besides, who would watch my left flank if you weren't here?” Perfect Tempo replied.

“Ha, too true,” Thevetat exclaimed.

Perfect tempo opened his mouth to speak again when a sudden explosive thud caused the entire vehicle to shift. Turning suddenly to the right, it weaved around the impact point before straightening out a moment later.

“That Russian oligarch must have come through for Foxtrot,” Harvest Moon remarked.

“Sounds like T-55s,” Thevetat remarked.

“Those fools left enough of the things behind after their little war in Afghanistan,” Platinum growled.

“I thought they left those behind in the Gulf War?” Thevetat remarked.

“If there is anything the Russians are good at is losing billions of dollars in military equipment,” Harvest Moon deadpanned.

“Looks like modified T-72s likely pilfered from Iraqi storehouses after the fall of Saddam. I see only four, no, five tanks,” Ghost remarked, her eyes distant and glazed over with a thin teal film.

“Whatever, just get rid of them,” Perfect Tempo dismissed.

“Finally,” Thevetat exclaimed, rising to a stand. “It's about time we saw some action.”

“I’ve got this,” Ghost interrupted.

Thevetat returned to his seat, grumbling bitterly under his breath.

Ghost and Perfect Tempo rose from their seats, with the man lacing his fingers together and offering the woman a lift. Ghost smiled faintly and accepted it, stepping onto his hands and being pushed up to the hatch on the roof of the personnel carrier. A quick turn and a push revealed the cool night air outside the rumbling vehicle. Perfect Tempo deftly lifted his partner high enough that her torso was out the top and she had more than enough room to work.

Raising a hand, she called the water particles in the air to come to her, forming an enormous ice lance. As she gathered enough magical power, the battle around her continued unabated.

Her ice constructs charged ahead of the line of armored personnel carriers and light tanks that made up the bulk of their forces. Fast-flying aerial drones skimmed overhead while winged icey birds flew down from on high, dive-bombing the enemy. Who was mainly arrayed in a long line at the edge of the quarry, with numerous personnel standing atop the hastily constructed walls.

In front of this long barrier were numerous crisscrossing trenches further reinforced with razor wire, and tanks covered up to their turrets in dirt. The defensive emplacements were thickest here, with Foxtrot pointing almost everything he had at the main road leading to his headquarters. Despite the resistance, the attackers had yet to slow, with Ghost’s unthinking servants soaking up the majority of fire and saving the less expendable units from harm.

With a grunt of exertion, Ghost threw the ice lance into the yellow-brown tank sitting on the left side of the main gate. The huge projectile slammed home, impacting the point where the turret met the main crew area and severing the two sections. Human tankers spilled out of the vehicle only to end up frozen in place as ice spread rapidly from the point of impact.

With the air around her already buzzing with magical energy, Ghost summoned forth another icicle. Spearing the other tank guarding the front gate, she brought her hand back, ready to forge another. Then the ammo in the second tank suddenly and unexpectedly exploded, blowing a hole in the gate and sending enough shrapnel into its neighboring tank to knock it out of commission.

“Bloody Russian engineering,” Ghost muttered bitterly.

“You got lucky,” Thevetat shouted. “Let me show you how a real fighter does it.”

Kicking down the ramp on the back of the APC, Thevetat leaped from the still-moving vehicle and skidded to a stop. No sooner had he arrested his speed did he spring forward, powerful leg muscles pumping hard. In the span of only a few short heartbeats he had managed to catch up with the tracked vehicle and a second later, he surpassed it.

Ahead of the charging dragon, an ice construct was sent skyward, a sudden explosion disintegrating it. Mines, and lots of them, and though dangerous the many charges were being purposefully soaked up by the animated piles of frozen water. Flying constructs dove down, flying into the anti-personnel mine and causing it to explode, killing nothing.

Too impatient to wait for a way to be cleared through the minefield, Thevetat leaped into the air. For a moment it looked as though he was flying, the dragon leaving behind a car-sized crater from where he had jumped. Then he landed, crashing into the wall of sandbags and scrap hastily assembled into a defensive line.

“Finally, a challenge,” Thevetat bellowed.

Lowering his shoulder, the dragon ran straight into a tank just as its turret was turning towards him. The tracked vehicle flipped completely over, landing with a crunch atop a machine gun emplacement that hadn't had the time to be evacuated.

Bullets pinged off the dragon’s exterior, the projectiles bouncing off in all directions. Even the larger caliber rounds did nothing but annoy the male and alert him to a new challenger.

“You think yourself a match? Ha!” Thevetat proclaimed. “I’ll send you to Valhalla.”

Charging into the mass of terrified soldiers, Thevetat lashed out with a right hook, crushing a man’s torso to a pulp. A snap kick turned another of Foxtrot’s men into a red mist while a backhand knocked the head of a human attempting to sneak up on him with a knife.

“More, more, more!” Thevetat demanded.

“I sure hope those noise suppressors are functioning,” Harvest Moon remarked from inside the APC. “I think Thevetat’s cackling is louder than the explosions.”

Perfect Tempo chuckled. “They are working as expected. The veil casters as well.”

“Hopefully we can wrap this up quickly then,” Platinum muttered. “Those things burn through mana batteries like Thevetat does my patience.”

“We should have more than enough,” Perfect Tempo replied.

Ghost lowered herself down and hopped off her partner’s hands, landing with a dull thump.

“The majority of the tanks are dealt with,” Ghost remarked while dusting herself off. “Thevetat and the light vehicles should be enough to handle the rest.”

“Harvest Moon, Platinum, you know what to do then,” Perfect Tempo declared, nodding to each.

“Aye,” Harvest Moon replied, rising to a stand.

“Yes yes, give me a moment,” Platinum retorted.

Perfect Tempo watched as his two friends readied themselves, only for a surprisingly loud hum of electrical build-up to catch him off guard. A crack boom split the battlefield, causing the Perfect Tempo’s earpiece to crackle briefly before returning to normal.

“What was that, an EMP?” Ghost muttered.

“Harvest Moon, cover Thevetat. I have a feeling he needs it,” Perfect Tempo ordered.

“Aye,” Harvest Moon stated, nodding in agreement.

In a flash he was gone, the man dashing out the back of the armored personnel carrier and sprinting alongside it.

Ahead of him, Thevetat lay convulsing on the ground, electricity arcing off his body and burning the grass around him. Soldiers waiting for this moment had emerged, their modern military weapons replaced by spears tipped with diamond-hard metal. The blue steel glinted in the night, reflecting off the scattered flood lights that occasionally lit up the area.

Just as the first of these assassins reached the downed dragon so to did Harvest Moon, the man appearing in a blur and cutting the spear in half. A second lurched out from the shadows, emerging from a billowing plume of smoke emanating from a flaming crater. Their spear was deftly deflected before they were kicked back into the dark by a snap kick to the chest.

“Don't worry Thevetat, your savior is here,” Harvest Moon remarked with the smallest of smirks.

“Hate you- s-s-so much r-right now,” Thevetat grumbled while also smiling.

As the dragon mustered his strength and shook off the effects of the sudden electrical explosion, Harvest Moon stood vigil over him.

A surge of assassins leaped out from all around them, their black bodysuits hiding their presence until they were nearly on top of the dragon. They yelled no battle cry and made no challenges, merely charging straight at Thevetat, their spear tips leading the way. Despite their ferocity and numbers, Harvest Moon was faster still, his blade glinting in the low light as he turned aside each of the attacks.

“Too much focus on your right leg,” Harvest Moon remarked, kicking said limb out from under one of the attackers.

“You are overly cautious, commit or flee,” Harvest Moon added, batting aside the tentative stabs of another assassin.

“Your anger will only cloud your judgment,” Harvest Moon stated before cutting another spear in half before spin kicking the man in the chest, sending him flying into the darkness.

The swordsman was an ever-twisting maelstrom of flashing steel, striking fists and snapping kicks. No matter how many assassins attempted to strike the downed dragon, Harvest Moon was there to stop, deflect, or otherwise turn aside the attack. They were then swiftly struck back, and their weakness was pointed out with a well-placed remark.

“S-stop teaching t-them sh-shit,” Thevetat stuttered, the dragon stumbling to stand.

“How else am I going to make this fight interesting?” Harvest Moon retorted.

A twist of his wrist pulled the spear right out of the hands of the next assassin’s and launched it into the air. Harvest Moon caught the weapon, sheathed his blade, and brought the butt of the spear backward, slamming it into the forehead of a soldier attempting to sneak up on him. He then struck another assassin with the flat wooden segment of the weapon before finally chucking the thing, pinning the last remaining man against the wall by his pants.

“Ha, nice one,” Thevetat remarked, gesturing to the human soldier glancing down to where the spear stuck out from between his legs. “Bet he’ll think twice about fighting us now.”

“I give up!” Shouted the human, throwing his hands over his head.

“Stay like that and someone will pick you up,” Harvest Moon remarked before turning to Thevetat. “Ready for a little competition?”

“Now you're talking. First, one to a hundred kills wins?” Thevetat replied.

“And incapacitation or surrenders count,” Harvest Moon added.

“Yeah yeah, gotta at least leave them a chance,” Thevetat dismissed.

“Then it is agreed,” Harvest Moon stated before sprinting off down the line.

“Hey I didn't say- aww fuck it,” Thevetat muttered, taking off in the opposite direction.

“At least those two idiots are making themselves useful,” Platinum remarked.

Perfect Tempo stepped out of the parked armored personnel carrier and looked to the wall. The ice puppets had been significantly reduced in number but they had done their job cutting through the mines. His light tanks along with the human fighters under his command were piercing deep into the enemy lines.

The enemy’s attention was split down the middle, with half of Foxtrot’s men shooting at Harvest Moon and Thevetat while the other were firing out at the oncoming army. Casualties appeared to be minimal for both sides so far, with Harvest Moon testing himself by knocking out as many as possible. Even Thevetat seemed to be pulling his punches, at least somewhat, with only a few of his foes winding up dead, at least so far anyway.

“Still, I’d appreciate it if you assisted,” Perfect Tempo added. “It is not enough to merely break into another compound. I want every last one of Foxtrot’s men either dead or captured.”

“I suppose I have to accept their surrender then,” Platinum growled.

“If it makes you feel any better most of what you face now are mercenaries or people who may not even know that Foxtrot has betrayed us,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“You're tugging on my non-existent heartstrings,” Platinum exclaimed, chuckling darkly.

“Just try not to kill too many of them. Clean up is already going to take forever,” Perfect Tempo complained.

“Fair,” Platinum declared. “I trust you to watch my back.”

“Of course,” Perfect Tempo replied.

Platinum leaped up to her bodyguard’s shoulder and shifted her weight briefly before pointing towards the distant wall.

“Focus on the larger targets. I will clean up the chaffe,” Platinum ordered.

Her undead minion grunted before lurching forward, launching himself into a sprint while somehow keeping his shoulder perfectly level.

Perfect Tempo watched the pair depart, the duo of master and servant barely even attracting any enemy fire. Over half of the wall’s defenders were already dead, unconscious, or in custody, leaving little for Platinum to do. Even still, Perfect Tempo couldn't help but worry, his brow furrowing as he looked out over the battlefield.

“What concerns you?” Ghost asked, stepping out of the armored vehicle.

“I know that I have nearly bled Foxtrot dry but this… this is almost sad,” Perfect Tempo muttered.

“He must have reinforcements, an ace in the hole,” Ghost offered, her hand placed on Perfect Tempo’s shoulder.

“I have no doubt that he does, but even still this is beneath him,” Perfect Tempo added.

“You think it's true then,” Ghost remarked. “The elements have indeed affected him as well, and this entire rebellion is more their doing than his.”

“The evidence is significant,” Perfect Tempo half admitted. “He was a brilliant man, an expert commander and a leader of men but this half-assed holdout in the sticks is not his best work.”

“No. No, it is not,” Ghost agreed, her hand falling from the man’s shoulder.

“It will be good to end this, if for no other reason than for this charade to come to a close,” Perfect Tempo stated.

“Shall we assist? It seems as though they are nearly done,” Ghost offered, stepping forward and extending a hand as if inviting her partner to a dance.

“Yes. Let us hurry this affair along so that I may rid myself of the foul taste in my mouth,” Perfect Tempo replied, accepting the invitation eagerly.

Author's Note

Join me over on patreon or Subscribestar and get instant access to exclusive content and early looks at new stories, patreon only stories and other great stuff! Check it out!
Or just join the discord to ensure that you dont miss an update.

Below are a list of supporters some past, some present that have earned my eternal gratitude. Thank you All.

Jimmi Kristensen Demonxenomorph1987 Orivon Kloud Strahil Terziiski Jesse Goodnight Jessie Smith Kiddwizard Sebastian Molina Ozxecho Damien Scerri David Hedrick Owen Thomas Morr Szilard Afell Tale Weirdocat Dragonus85 Derpydude9001 Generic Pony Yaki Lolman3121 Elysia Joshua Crowell Little Insane Joshua Molina Boonman Lavamoon Big Corn Ewan Maclean OSK Mrburgerdon 2scoopsplz Lacunae Dale Thatguyplays32 Geraldo Plock ConfusAJ Verge T Pensive Random Videos Eclipse_Corp. Lotus Petals ChrisBarnes Mathew Whitney Trixie Lulamoon Matias Duran Aang Sylver SRGTartman Tacocat598 MestreJ Nightwing Dragon'ssheppard1995 Venerable Ro Lich Lord Krosis Canary In The Coal Mine Spacedude Ceepert Peter Coulthard Tom Facinus M VI Watch Starless Tiwake Tailsic Nightwing Sunset Flash.

Chapter 57

Perfect Tempo strode hand in hand with Ghost towards the facility's front gate. The ramshackle wall of sandbags, shipping containers, and scrap metal was mostly in ruins. Its defenders and those who manned the barricade were also either dead, dying, or in custody, their numbers lowered to only a few holdouts.

Thevetat and Harvest Moon dealt with these final few groups, while Platinum and her minion waited at the entrance. Behind them, all marched the clean-up crew, the human soldiers under Perfect Tempo’s command. Already these auxiliaries were working to clear the mines, tag and bag the dead, and generally scrape any evidence of what had occurred. They had much to do, but none in their number complained, moving hastily about their work, knowing full well the need to get things done as quickly as possible.

A finger pressed to Perfect Tempo’s ear keyed him into the command channel, allowing him to hear the flood of reports coming in. Operational security was holding, some hikers had been turned away, and some of Foxtrot’s reinforcements had been detained after a successful ambush. Locals were being distracted, a cover story about a dangerous toxic build-up was in the works, and no overhead traffic had been spotted.

Further, it seemed as though Sunset’s squad was on the attack, and had already begun to make headway on their mission. Containment squads were on standby, and a complete perimeter had just been established. Everything seemed to be going exactly as planned, though there was one line that struck him as slightly odd.

“Agent seventy-three is reporting an increase in chatter at the Lancaster Fields military base,” remarked the stiff, professional tone of the operator. “He has been unable to pin down the exact reason for the sudden spike in activity as the channels are outside of his classification range.”

“Are there any signs they are mobilizing?” Asked another voice, one Perfect Tempo recognized as another of the high-ranking members of his organization. “Troop movements, helicopter fueling, etc?”

“Not that he's been able to tell but he thinks that in Foxtrot’s desperation, he may have contacted the military higher-ups using his old connections,” replied the operator.

“Speculation will assist no one,” Perfect Tempo interrupted. “Get someone who can scry to remote view the base. I don't think Foxtrot would sink to such a level even given his state of mind, but we are dealing with a lot of unknowns here and I do not wish to be caught unaware.”

“Y-yes sir. Right away sir,” replied the operator.

A tap of his finger killed the line for the moment, allowing Perfect Tempo to refocus himself on the battlefield before him. The struggle for the walls was already over, but within the compound waited many more enemies eager to take their shot. Around him slowly formed the remains of his core group, the exiles that he called his oldest friends.

“You are worried,” Platinum stated simply.

“The Lancaster Fields military base is abnormally active,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“And?” Harvest Tempo offered.

Perfect Tempo sighed. “And I wish to end this debacle with Foxtrot quickly. His mental decline is unpleasant to witness.”

“No shit,” Thevetat stated. “First he was going to be your replacement for when we launched our attack on Celestia and now he’s gonna end up getting put down like a rabid dog.”

“That is a brutish manner of putting it but you are not wrong,” Platinum added.

“Oop likes like they are getting ready for a counterattack,” Thevetat exclaimed. “We should probably cut the chit-chat.”

“I-” Perfect Tempo paused, and extended his arms forward just as a distant boom shook the earth.

A massive tank shell hurtled at the group, though none save for Perfect Tempo moved, the man somehow managing to deflect the attack. A subtle twisting of his wrists and the bending of his arms redirected the projectile and sent it arcing off into the forest where it exploded harmlessly. Even Perfect Tempo’s suit was somehow undamaged, only smoking slightly as he stood there, a frown growing on his face.

“How irritating,” Perfect Tempo muttered.

Before anyone had a chance to say a word, the ever-implacable man surged forward, his eyes glinting with the ill-seen light of anger. Ahead of him were arranged the mustered forces intent on reclaiming the walls numbering around fifty or so. Mostly rank-and-file soldiers, light assault vehicles, and two soviet era heavy tanks rumbled towards them.

The soldiers took cover behind forgotten blocks of granite, various small buildings abandoned when the quarry had been left to rot, or rusting vehicles left behind by their owners. Perfect Tempo had no such cover, but he needed none, sprinting towards them with a speed far beyond human. As he moved only did his feet become a blur but so to did his hands, fingers plucking bullets out of the air as if they weren't moving at all.

Leaping over cover, Perfect Tempo threw the collected rounds with the force of a cannon shot, cutting down the small squad sheltered behind the pile of stone. No sooner had they been taken care of had Perfect Tempo leaped back into action, making a beeline for the nearest tank. Around him moved his closest allies, the menagerie of strange otherworldly creatures charging into battle using their unique abilities.

Though it gave Perfect Tempo a bit of pride to see them working so well together, he didn't glance their way for long. The barrel of the tank turned towards him, and within the vehicle itself he heard the telltale clunk of a shell being loaded. There was a second where Perfect Tempo knew he could have dodged or leaped out of the way but instead, he welcomed it.

The boom of the shell met his ears a second before the enormous projectile met his outstretched hands. In an instant Perfect Tempo became a flowing river of motion, diverting the attack around him while spinning with it. Before finally turning all the way around and throwing his arms out and allowing the shell’s momentum to carry it right back at the tank that had fired it.

The confused gunner barely had the time to contemplate what had happened before the armor-piercing round struck his tank. Hitting between the main body of the vehicle and the turret, their crew stood no chance at all and perished in the resulting fiery explosion. A split second later the ammo cooked off and a large eruption sent the entire turret high into the air alongside a flurry of shrapnel.

Perfect Tempo didn't slow for a moment, continuing to dash towards the nearest foes. These were located within a small outbuilding that had likely been an office. The repeated flash of automatic weapons fire could be seen from the structure’s windows, lighting up the area. A glance at his surroundings confirmed that he was the closest of his group, and so he shifted, aiming himself at the small group.

He cleared the distance in mere seconds, during which the panicked squad attempted to shoot him. Though they fired and aimed well, Perfect Tempo was fast, and utilizing the relatively limited fields of fire to leave him few rounds to dodge. Not like he couldn't avoid the attacks of all of them, but he knew from experience that he should always minimize risk even when it didn't seem necessary.

A kick blew the door off the hinges, and Perfect Tempo spun on the first soldier to find that they weren't even well-equipped. Given only an army surplus flak jacket, an old m16 model that hadn't been used since World War Two, and only two extra magazines he was in rough shape. The others present were in a similar state, the wide-eyed and terrified men and women looking up at him with panic in their eyes.

“How disappointing,” Perfect Tempo muttered.

“Shoot him, shoot-” was all the first man was able to utter before being struck in the chest hard enough to send him flying into the wall.

Perfect Tempo weaved around the incoming fire in such a way to ensure there was little chance they accidentally shot their downed companion. Jumping over a table, Perfect Tempo struck the woman before him in a double-fisted punch that landed square in her bread basket. A snap kick sent the side arm-wielding ally that came to his defense, sending him through an open window and out of the building entirely.

“I don't want to die like this,” exclaimed the last desperate combatant, gun hovering a few inches from the side of his head.

Perfect Tempo leaped towards him just as the weapon went off.

“You will not perish this day,” Perfect Tempo interrupted, the man holding the still-steaming bullet between his gloved fingers.

“I… but you…” stuttered the human.

“You’re friends yet live. Merely surrender to my forces and you will be treated well,” Perfect Tempo replied, tossing the spent round over his shoulder. “Unless of course, you still wish to fight.”

“No-no, no!” Yelled the man.

He then tossed his sidearm to the ground and raised his arms over his head.

“Good. Now do what you can for your companions. Their injuries are not life-threatening but you could make them more comfortable,” Perfect Tempo ordered.

“Y-yes sir,” murmured the soldier.

Perfect Tempo spared the terrified man a single glance, noting that he barely looked old enough to drink before shaking his head and departing.

“Hardly even seems sporting,” murmured the exiled Equestrian.

Jogging back out into the quarry he could see that the noose was closing around his enemy. The raised section of the qaurry that housed the main administration building spilled out a constant stream of soldiers. What few armored vehicles rolled down from above while gun emplacements opened up from the high ground, spraying a hail of bullets down on the attackers.

Meanwhile, his friends made up the bulk of the attacking force, soaking up the hits for the troops spilling in through the blasted gate. The humans under his command took positions as far from the fighting as possible, separating into small squads of only two to three. These snipers would require another few minutes to fully set up but one was already aiding Thevetat, covering his rear as he ripped the tore through a tank with his bare hands.

Perfect Tempo’s initial impulse was to lead his men upwards, towards the remaining buildings and fire positions. Yet a glance down into the quarry itself stopped that urge and drew his attention. There at the bottom stood a familiar man alongside two dozen or so soldiers and a few other white-robed scientists working on some kind of array.

It looked like a trap, heck it even smelled like a trap, but Perfect Tempo was confident. His people were winning, his army advancing and his foes were falling steadily, brushed aside by superior firepower. Even if Foxtrot had some kind of ace in the hole, or backup plan of some kind, it didn't seem like it would matter.

“Main squad, head into the quarry proper,” Perfect Tempo ordered finger to his ear. “Auxiliaries, continue encirclement and maintain your distance.”

Perfect Tempo didn't wait for the chorus of agreement he knew was coming to meet his ear. He tapped the line closed, and began running towards the downward slope which led into the quarry. The rest of his squad fell in around him, finishing whatever fight they had started before meeting him along the way.

Ghost was the first to arrive, the woman gliding in next to her partner as if skating across the ground. Her ice minions had been greatly reduced in number, with only thirty or so of the constructs remaining. These final inanimate soldiers were interspersed amongst the battlefield, while a majority were moving up the ramp towards the main holdout of enemies.

Platinum, still resting upon the shoulder of her undead minion rejoined the cadre halfway to the ramp. Her recently revived zombie soldiers were rapidly joining Ghost’s shock troops in their assault upward, drawing fire away from them. The necromancer was uninjured, though her hulking undead abomination had taken numerous hits and even lost the bottom half of an arm. That didn't seem to bother him though, as he continued to carry his weapon in a single hand, firing at his distant foes with a heavy chugging sound.

Thevetat and Harvest Moon were the last to meet them, the pair falling in on either flank. Both sported nicks, bruises, and very minor injuries, though it was only Thevetat who seemed annoyed. Harvest Moon meanwhile, wore a rare smirk on his usually unexpressive face.

“Don't pout my friend,” Harvest Moon called. “You were only three behind me.”

“It is still a failure,” Thevetat growled back.

“How about a double or nothing then? Whoever gets the last hit on Foxtrot wins,” Harvest Moon offered.

Perfect Tempo was tempted to stop them, to put an end to the little contest but the levity was pleasant. His foul mood lessened somewhat, and he continued to run down the sloping road leading to the bottom of the hill. Alongside him the others spread out, maintaining a similar speed as they marched next to their leader.

“Fine,” Thevetat finally replied. “But if neither of us get it we both lose.”

“Deal,” Harvest Moon exclaimed. “May the best man win.”

“Feh,” Platinum muttered. “Children.”

“If you want in on their bet, you need only ask,” Ghost prodded.

Platinum grumbled under her breath even while she wore the smallest of smiles on her face.

The group descended down into the quarry at a light jog, unhurried but not wasting time. While most of his cadre was focusing on the fight awaiting them below, Perfect Tempo was glancing up.

An order must have been given for the gun emplacements attached to the lip of the quarry not to aim down. Instead, they faced the ramp or out into the wider compound, none daring to fire upon Perfect Tempo and his small group. He wasn't sure if it was sheer practicality, or if they had truly grasped the uselessness of shooting at them but Perfect Tempo didn't care.

“You’ve strayed from your path,” called the familiar voice of Foxtrot. “But after I kill you I will turn the organization back to its true purpose.”

“And what would that purpose be? Killing teenagers and terrorizing school children?” Thevetat spat back, the dragon’s neck muscles bulging angrily.

“That was… regrettable,” Foxtrot muttered.

The man paused and gripped his head, nearly knocking the mirrored sunglasses he always wore. For a moment Perfect Tempo could have sworn he saw a swirling rainbow light spilling from Foxtrot’s eyes. Then it was gone, the man pushing his glasses back up his face and glancing towards the descending form of Perfect Tempo.

“A regrettable necessity but you said it yourself. These magical anomalies must be contained, and if necessary destroyed,” Foxtrot exclaimed. “You’ve seen firsthand the corrupting influence they have on the world. They are not to be treated lightly.”

“They are children, and furthermore the infectious magic has been expunged from them,” Perfect Tempo shouted.

“You’re the only infectious one left at this point,” Harvest Moon declared.

“I… You will not distract me from this,” Foxtrot retorted. “This is your last chance Perfect. Surrender the organization to me, and walk away. I promise this feud will end with that last act.”

“You are right about something. The feud will end,” Ghost stated simply.

Perfect Tempo stepped out onto the bottom level of the quarry. The space was very open, the area devoid of cover, and clocking in at nearly the size of a football field. At the midway point waited Foxtrot and his soldiers who numbered at an even twelve.

“I thought there were… No matter,” Perfect Tempo muttered to himself.

The soldiers were split into two groups of six, with one wearing heavier armor, and sporting large backpacks while the other had slim bodysuits and both a pistol as well as a sword. Perfect Tempo could sense that the group had magic on them but that was all he could tell. Something nearby was radiating such powerful energy that his usually acute senses couldn't pick up anything in specific.

“I take it you have not taken me up on my offer,” Foxtrot shouted. “A shame, I had hoped that-”

“Shut the hell up, you bastard,” Thevetat interrupted, peeling off a section of the Stoney ground and throwing it at Foxtrot.

The man didn't move, though one of his underlings did, with a more heavily armored woman stepping forward. Her backpack came alight and her body bulged obscenely as it doubled in mass in a split second. In the time it took for the stone to travel the distance, the soldier had become nearly three times as tall as she had been a moment earlier. Catching the nearly one-ton rock, she tossed it aside where it hit the ground with enough force to send shock waves through the quarry.

“Mainlining that much strength formula will kill them, you know that right?” Perfect Tempo half asked half stated, his lips curled into a disappointed snarl.

“They are ready to die for the cause. As am I,” Foxtrot retorted.

The man retrieved a large pistol sporting three large coils and unleashed a blast of concentrated electricity at Perfect Tempo. The shot went wide, with the well-dressed former pony weaving around it and breaking into a sprint. His friends did the same, matching their commander's pace while across from them, their foes did the same.

While the larger of the soldiers grew in size, the smaller ones began to glow, their eyes bleeding a crackling blue energy. Only Foxtrot did not become altered in any way, the man striding slower than his minions, pistol firing off shot after shot of lightning. The beams slashed across the opening, but found no weaknesses to exploit, either being deflected or dodged by Perfect Tempo and his companions.

Then, just as they were about to clash, a trio of canisters were shot down from on high, landing amidst Perfect Tempo and his group. Isolated by a plume of dark smoke, the last thing Perfect Tempo saw was the glowing eyes of three people charging at him.

Trusting that his friends could take care of themselves, Perfect Tempo came to an abrupt stop, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. The smoke didn't bother him, and neither did the flurry of strikes that leaped out at him a moment later.

A powerful sweeping kick was leaped over, before he jerked his head to the right, avoiding a near point-blank pistol round. A stab to his leg found only air, with the well-dressed man side-stepping before lashing out in a blind, backward kick. The thud of foot meeting flesh confirmed the successful strike, but Perfect Tempo didn't celebrate the attack.

He could tell that three opponents were attacking him, two that were larger, and one that was fast. The larger of his foes attempted to approach him from either side, their heavy footfalls alerting Perfect Tempo to their presence. They didn't even get into position before Perfect Tempo slid between the legs, striking his attacker in the side of the knee with enough force to make a loud snapping noise.

Perfect Tempo leaped back into a stand and within the same movement, lashed out with his fist, intent on striking the large man in the base of the skull. The blow never landed, however, as a bolt of electricity forced him back at the last possible second, breaking off the attack. But Perfect Tempo maintained his ever-flowing momentum, weaving around the bolt before jumping into the air and kicking the large man in the face.

As his first enemy flew off into the smoke, dead before he hit the ground, Perfect Tempo used the impact to launch into a backflip, avoiding another pistol round. When Perfect Tempo hit the ground, he fell all the way down and lashed out with a sweep of his legs. The large, magically enhanced woman tripped over the limb, hitting the ground hard enough to create a smoke-dispersing shockwave.

Perfect Tempo charged forward, only to suddenly throw his torso backward, avoiding the sweep of a blade. The moment the weapon passed over him, his top half snapped forward, and Perfect Tempo brought his knee into the face of the large man rising from the ground. The impact was brutal, but the spinning roundhouse kick to the side of the head was even worse, shattering his helmet as well as his skull.

Landing in a roll, Perfect Tempo avoided the flurry of stabs and swipes launched his way before jumping several feet into the air and spreading his legs. A split second later a bolt of electricity shot under him, missing Perfect Tempo by millimeters and his remaining opponent by inches. The speedy soldier unloaded his pistol into the still airborne Perfect Tempo, confident that he couldn't dodge this.

Yet even without his feet on the ground, Perfect Tempo twisted deftly out of the way, dodging the bullets by the smallest of possible margins. When he landed once more, his arms lashed out, catching the thrusting blade, and pulling it out of his attacker’s hands. Then, before even the magically enhanced soldier had a chance to blink, the sword was returned to him pointed edge first.

He gurgled and grasped at his throat, but it was too late, the sword had nearly decapitated him and he had only a second or two left of life.

“You were… adequate,” Perfect Tempo remarked.

He then ducked into another dodge, avoiding a lightning strike fired his way by a cursing Foxtrot. Perfect Tempo turned towards the man and noted that the smoke had already begun to clear. A glance confirmed that his friends were still alive, though the same could not be said of the individuals who had attacked them.

Thevetat had taken a few hits in the process but the thick-skinned dragon was unhurt. Harvest Moon’s foes were the only ones left alive, though both were unconscious and sporting several broken bones. Those that had come up against Ghost were either frozen solid or bisected by a burst of magical ice. Those that Platinum had slain were still standing, though that was only due to the green necromantic energy spilling from their eyes.

“Give up,” Perfect Tempo stated, stepping forward. “You have nothing left.”

“I have enough to slay you,” Foxtrot retorted bitterly, tapping his ear. “Skip the rest of the start-up and activate the final failsafe.”

“What do you think it is? I got five bucks on it being a nuke,” Thevetat exclaimed.

“That would be unpleasant,” Harvest Moon retorted.

“Nah, it's gotta be something stupid like a weather control device,” Platinum offered.

“No it must be rock related,” Ghost countered. “Why else would he align himself with that old stallion?”

“A fair guess love,” Perfect Tempo agreed.

The earth shook violently, while overhead the sounds of a helicopter blade could be heard. As the world trembled, and rocks tumbled loose of their mooring, Foxtrot retrieved a device from his belt pocket.

“Good luck, Tempo,” Foxtrot growled, hovering his hand over the box of wires and blinking lights. “You are going to need it.”

“Not so fast you slimy fuck,” spat Thevetat as he heaved another hunk of stone at the man.

Once again Foxtrot avoided the attack at the last second, disappearing in a bright blue flash. Despite the earth shaking violently, Perfect Tempo could spot a second identical flash from further up. He also had a clear view of Foxtrot as the man tossed aside the spent device and began to stumble towards his remaining men.

“Fuck he got away again,” Thevetat growled.

“Worry not. Perfect has a plan. Or at least, I assume that's what that expression means,” Harvest Moon added.

“Sunset has finished her mission and is on her way topside. She will take care of Foxtrot,” Perfect Tempo stated. “We must take out Foxtrot’s Final Failsafe.”

“What even is… oh,” Thevetat muttered.

The dragon looked up to find that a good section of the upper quarry wall had begun to split apart to reveal an enormous humanoid creature made solely of stone. Though huge, it wasn't able to pull itself fully from the earth, leaving it as little more than two arms, a torso, and a head.

“Ready yourselves,” Perfect Tempo stated, rolling up his sleeves. “This is far from over.”

Author's Note

Below are a list of supporters some past, some present that have earned my eternal gratitude. Thank you All.

Chapter 58

“I assume you have a plan,” Platinum stated simply.

“We will utilize the hellvault maneuver,” Perfect Tempo stated, glancing to his wife expectantly. “Provided she believes she is up to the task.”

“Always,” Ghost exclaimed.

“Platinum shall support you while the boys and I cover,” Perfect Tempo remarked.

“Sounds simple enough,” Harvest Moon declared.

“Really? Have you seen how fucking big that thing is?” Thevetat exclaimed, throwing an arm out at the enormous golem.

“Enough complaining, you have your assignments,” Perfect Tempo interrupted.

No sooner had the conversation concluded did the golem begin to move, its wide vacant eyes locking on Perfect Tempo’s group. A strange light flickered within those great orbs, igniting a fire that burned white hot within the creature’s skull. Though it had no mouth with which to scream, the enormous monster groaned emeting a wailing groan of pain and rage. The sound shook the earth with an even greater ferocity than the stone’s awakening, shaking everything so violently that loose rock rained down from above.

“Something tells me he ain't a fan of getting woken up,” Thevetat remarked.

“He is as much a morning person as you,” Harvest Tempo replied.

Thevetat snorted in amusement.

“Focus up,” Perfect Tempo declared. “It's locked onto us.”

Sure enough, the creature’s gaze settled on them once more, though Perfect Tempo could tell that he was the true target of the monster. Its hatred burned into him, though it felt borrowed, almost familiar, as if the anger the thing felt did not come from itself. That type of cold anger was something Foxtrot was known for, but it had a bitter edge that Perfect Tempo was used to seeing from something else.

It is a product of both that old stallion and Foxtrot. Perfect Tempo thought to himself. Good, it will focus on me.

As the great beast lifted its arms into the air, Ghost knelt down and began to channel her energy into the ground. Power flowed through her, causing the temperature to drop, and for whisps of frost to float through the air. Next to her stood Platinum, the undead placing her hand on her friend’s shoulder. A thin trickle of ghostly green mist emanated from Platinum’s fingers and fell upon the kneeling woman, dissipating into the now glowing stony ground beneath them.

“Here it comes,” Thevetat exclaimed.

Perfect Tempo rolled his shoulders and stepped away from the others, putting a good amount of distance between them. Once he had the room necessary to work unimpeded of the others, Perfect Tempo took a moment and neatly tucked his sleeves up around his biceps. Now as ready as he was going to get, the man stared up and waited, watching intently as the golem cocked its arms.

Then in a woosh of displaced air, the limbs flew out at him, shooting forward with the speed of a cannon shot. Perfect Tempo only had a split second to dodge but that was all he needed, the man springing into a high back flip, arcing over the fists and avoiding them completely. As one of the limbs retracted, the other attempted to grab the man but he proved faster still, landing in a roll and coming up under the swipe.

“Back off,” Thevetat shouted, mid-jump.

His fist slammed into the side of the golem’s enormous hand with a loud crack, though there didn't seem to be any damage done to the thing. Thevetat himself landed a second later, cradling his injured fist and cursing bitterly under his breath.

Perfect Tempo didn't glance his friend’s way, focusing fully on the fists as they launched down at him a second time. This time there was a slight pause between them, staggering their impacts and making it harder to dodge. Harder was a relative term, however, as Perfect Tempo was still able to leap aside of one before springing up over the second.

Each thunderous blow caused the earth to shake and sent debris flying, shattering the stony ground and carving deep pits. The shockwaves nearly caused Perfect Tempo to get sent off course but the man was able to roll with it, staying vertical. No sooner had he gotten back to his feet and the monster lashed out at him again, this time bringing its arms down in an attack that would hit an enormous area.

Including Ghost and Platinum. This was something Perfect Tempo would not allow.

He nodded to Thevetat and Harvest Tempo before pointing to the right arm. Not waiting to see if his order was carried out, Perfect Tempo gathered himself before springing high into the air.

Harvest Tempo lashed out with his blade several times in quick succession, sending out cutting shockwaves that sliced through the air before slamming into the golem’s right arm. Thevetat leaped up after that and with a titanic kick, knocked the limb a bit further, clearing Ghost and Platinum from danger.

Perfect Tempo handled the other limb with far more elegance, striking the arm in several key places. The shockwaves traveling through the golem’s arm collected at a key point, causing it to snap to the side at the last possible.

Both Thevetat and Perfect Tempo landed just before the golem’s attack slammed the ground, knocking nearly everyone present into the air. Thevetat was sent flailing and spinning, Perfect Tempo expertly rolled, while Harvest Tempo bent his knees and absorbed the impact, getting propelled upward only a few short inches. Only Ghost and Platinum were completely unbothered, with the glowing magical circle seemingly absorbing the kinetic energy and feeding on it.

“I don't know how long we can do this,” Harvest Moon remarked.

“Hurry it up, ladies. We don't got all day,” Thevetat shouted.

“It won't be much longer,” Perfect Tempo stated.

The man observed that already the temperature had dropped nearly ten degrees and showed no sign of slowing. Furthermore, the dust that filled the air was outnumbered by the snowflakes that flickered about, melting only to reform a moment later. Long blue lines of energy stretched outwards from the circle, extending across the quarry and reaching up the wall towards the distant golem.

“Here it comes,” Thevetat exclaimed.

Perfect Tempo looked up to see that the golem was indeed attempting to strike them again. This time it was faster, launching a flurry of blows at Perfect Tempo, the thing intent on crushing its opponent.

Leaping to one side, Perfect Tempo rode the impact into a leap, dodging over the second attack. The third struck almost immediately after the second, the golem resorting to quicker, less powerful punches. Though they carried less kinetic energy they were still enough to send tremors through the area, and chunks of shattered stone flying.

It was these broken hunks of rock that Perfect Tempo used to save himself, the man leaping from one to the other, bouncing off of them. Each time he leaped off another hunk of airborne rock, a stone fist would obliterate it a second later, narrowly missing its target. Over and over it went, with each miss causing more shards to fly into the air, giving the man more opportunities to stay ahead of his opponent.

The golem soon gave up, abandoning its flurry of hits and roaring in bitter defiance.

“Just a few more seconds,” Platinum growled.

Perfect Tempo noted that the glowing blue lines had begun to spread out as they reached the golem, encircling the thing in a web of magic.

“I think it knows what's coming,” Harvest Moon muttered.

The golem’s grasping hands gripped a hunk of rock, a spare building, a boulder larger than a tank, and finally an actual tank in short succession. There was only a small pause between each of these projectiles, though they were all aimed squarely at Ghost and no one else.

Thevetat, ever eager, was the first to jump into action, launching himself up at the first rock and chopping it in half with his hand. The building was dealt with just as swiftly, with a flurry of cutting waves dicing into small pieces that rained down on either side of them. Perfect Tempo handled the final two himself, the man leaping into the air with such explosive force that he left behind dual imprints of his shoes.

Arms outstretched, the man somehow managed to guide the stone around him, bending it before firing it back. Shooting back up at the golem, it struck the tank it had just thrown, causing both stone and tank to land far from their targets.

It tried to grab something else, but by then the glowing lines had gripped it completely. With a pulse, the energy reached a crescendo and exploded upward, turning into a mass of ice so large it resembled a land-bound glacier. The frozen hunk of water was so large, so thick that it captured the golem completely, trapping it and leaving it unable to move.

Perfect Tempo landed in a jog, the man walking hastily over to the two women.

“Are you two alright?” he asked.

“We are- we’re fine,” Platinum dismissed, her undead companion pulling her gently into a stand.

“There was much magical energy already present. I need not expend much of my own reserves,” Ghost added, dusting off her shoulder.

“That is good to hear,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

“That was excellent spellcraft Miss Ghost,” Harvest Moon offered.

“Coulda moved a little quicker, but yeah I guess it wasn't bad,” Thevetat added.

“And you could have destroyed that rock more efficiently,” Platinum spat. “You dirtied my clothes you barbarian.”

“What? That's what you're complaining about?” Thevetat shouted.

“Silence,” Perfect Tempo interrupted, a finger placed against his ear. “Sunset has caught up to Foxtrot. It’s time to move.”

“I will stop here a moment,” Perfect Tempo declared, tapping the top of the recording orb. “Sunset Shimmer’s recollection of these events was complete and so I will not repeat what is already recorded.”

Perfect Tempo frowned and stood up. His brow furrowed and he sipped at his drink, pacing back and forth with a pensive expression on his face.

“No. that is not wholly true,” Perfect Tempo stated suddenly, stopping in place. “It is not just that I wish to cover the events that Sunset was not present for but rather I am genuinely… disappointed.”

The man began to pace, cup in hand and frown still on his face.

“Foxtrot was many things. Adaptable, willful, brilliant… prideful,” Perfect Tempo remarked. “I believe it was this pride that the elements were able to latch on to, serving as the point of infection so to speak.”

“Pride on its own is necessary to a stable, healthy mind. It is the barricade that holds doubt at bay and keeps it from consuming us but in excess pride leaves us weak. Vulnerable both physically and mentally,” Perfect Tempo concluded. “And I don't want any potential future viewer to see Foxtrot that way. It is true that if you listen to recent records you will think him the villain and I would not argue with such a sentiment.”

Perfect Tempo paused and drained the last of his drink, enjoying the cool liquid as it descended his throat, landing in his belly.

“But you likely do not see his years of sacrifice, of work done in the shadows of this world. Work that included avoiding a potential world war, averting the sudden eruption of a super volcano, and more missions so secret you will likely never hear of them,” Perfect Tempo added. “You will see him at his weakest, at his cruelest, and at his most well… pathetic.”

“I will not dirty his legacy any further,” Perfect Tempo stated, seating himself once more. “I will simply say that he died with honor, and with his mind returned to him. I will leave the details to rumor and speculation.”

“Now then,” he began again, hovering a hand over the orb. “Shortly after Foxtrot’s defeat the changelings arrived en masse and laid siege to my forces. You have likely already reviewed Sunset Shimmer’s account of these events given how I plan on categorizing these events so I will not mince words.”

“It was brutal.”

Perfect Tempo spared a glance at the fleeing shape of Sunset Shimmer and the rest of her squad. Though they had many foes left to fight through, and much ground to cover, they were on their way at least. The group was small though, and didn't attract the attention that Perfect Tempo and his cadre did.

Those same individuals had fanned out, taking control of the area, and creating a tight kill zone. The ramp leading up to their defensive position was littered with corpses, while at the top, waited the men and women under Perfect Tempo’s command. The human among them were hastily erecting cover, others were reloading, or dragging away their injured comrade in arms. The inhuman were taking on a far more offensive strategy, covering the scattered groups for their fellows who were still reeling from the sudden appearance of so many enemies.

“We need to grab as much attention as possible,” Perfect Tempo stated, tapping his earpiece. “The more of them that attack us, the less that will attempt to breach containment, or slow down Sunset.”

“You are saying we should break out the flashier of moves,” Harvest Moon remarked calmly, while bisecting a pair of changelings with a flash of his blade.

“I am telling you to go crazy,” Perfect Tempo replied with the smallest of smiles.

“Hoo-fucking-ra baby. Let's do this!” Thevetat shouted.

The dragon broke into a sprint, growing in size with each step until he towered over even the largest of the misshapen shapeshifters by an order of magnitude. Wading into the mass of changelings, Thevetat swiped, stomped, and crushed dozens of attackers in mere moments.

A thunderous stomp carved a new crater in the ground, turning several changelings into little more than pulp. A slash of his now sword-length claws cut to ribbons nearly twenty of the shrieking creatures in an instant. Even his tail was in motion, swiping this way and that, sending the dragon’s foes flying, leaving them disoriented and unable to attack him.

In the shock of his attack, the human soldiers of Perfect Tempo’s group were able to regroup. They were assisted by Harvest Moon who dragged rocks, burnt-out vehicles, and other large objects towards the malformed wall of debris that was slowly coming together. Perfect Tempo maintained his visual, observing the fighting, and occasionally tapping his ear piece.

“Zeta squad, advance down the ramp and secure the two troopers trapped under the corpse of that changeling,” ordered the man. “You three, search the buildings and gather any and all supplies. We may have ample ammo at the moment but that will change.”

Though he was quick to order around the humans who served with him, he need not do so with his friends. Platinum was almost completely consumed in her task of raising the deceased soldiers who had served under Foxtrot as well as Perfect Tempo. Though their shambling form drew nervous looks from those who still lived, the fact that the zombified bodies were forming the frontline was a relief that almost washed the unfortunate taste from the mouths of those who witnessed their friends and colleagues stumbling back into some facsimile of life. Even Platinum’s servant was making himself useful, moving amongst the line and going to wherever the fighting was fiercest in order to reinforce the living.

Ghost was seemingly absent, at least at first glance anyway, as a glance back toward the quarry’s edge confirmed that wasn't true. Long thin lines of blue light trickled in from the forest, feeding into a great magical array large enough to fill a small parking lot. Just outside this space, the temperature dropped several degrees while inside, it was cold enough to turn airborne water vapor into tiny chunks of hail. These small blobs of ice flowed as they had yet to freeze, joining into a large golem made from the purest blue.

Perfect Tempo knew that in time, the towering automaton would serve its purpose well, but that time had not yet come. A worried look confirmed to the man that his friend Thevetat was not in trouble, though that would likely change very soon.

He had accomplished his goal of temporarily pushing back the changelings and giving them a moment to breathe but he had done a bit too good of a job. Hundreds of the clawing abominations scrambled over the surface of his body, scratching, and biting at any section of flesh they could reach. Thevetat was possessed of a thick hide, however, leaving him with few true injuries though the weight was beginning to get to him.

Nearly invisible amidst the swarm, he was being dragged down to the ground where he would presumably be killed. This would not come to be, however, as the dragon returned his mass all at once, leaving the shapeshifters to fall amongst themselves. The confused and half-mad creatures claws and scraped in confusion, attacking themselves while Thevetat landed at their edge, grinning to himself.

He kicked a changeling out of the way before shoulder-checking the last few who dared cross his path, emerging back out of the horde once more.

“Yo cover me would ya!” He shouted, waving his arms over his head. “Those bastards were heavy!”

Both living and dead alike turned their fire back down the ramp, focusing on the space immediately around the fleeing dragon. Even Harvest Moon emerged, dashing out from amongst cover and sprinting up to his friend.

“Done already? Was that even three minutes?” He prodded.

Rather than be annoyed, Thevetat threw his head back and laughed.

“You wish you could grow to such sizes but alas only your ego is that large!” Thevetat exclaimed.

Harvest Moon smirked as he waded into the changeling horde, his blade flashing left and right, cutting head from neck and leg from torso. Behind him, Thevetat stumbled back through an opening in the line, falling to the ground and lying sprawled out in the dirt.

“You have done an excellent job,” Perfect Tempo stated, stepping next to the dragon.

“Save your praise for when we reach Equestria and I can truly unleash my full potential. Complimenting me now feels too much like I am being patronized too,” Thevetat dismissed.

“Take a moment to rest. Grab some coffee or a shot of scotch from Foxtrot’s looted supply. Something tells me we aren't going to enjoy either in a few short minutes,” Perfect Tempo offered, gesturing to a nearby office that was serving coffee, while also sheltering the wounded.

“Don't mind if I do,” Thevetat declared, dragging himself into a stand and stumbling in that direction.

“Their numbers are depleted, for now,” Harvest Moon stated, flicking his blade out and causing the blood that covered it to splatter against Thevetat’s back.

“You fucker!” Thevetat shouted, making an obscene gesture over his shoulder.

“That may be but it will not be for long,” Perfect Tempo stated. “I am most worried about the next wave.”

“If a significant amount lands behind the line we will be overwhelmed in short order,” Harvest Moon added.

“I am entrusting you and Ghost to ensure this does not happen,” Perfect Tempo concluded, crossing his arms over his chest.

“I will do what I can,” Harvest Moon answered simply.

The words barely had a chance to leave the man’s mouth before the sky opened up once more, and more changelings began to fall through. Just like the ones before, they immediately began to go mad upon reaching this world, their bodies twisting and contorting as their minds shattered. Their panicked screeching tore through the cacophony of screams, and wailing coming from those shapeshifters who had survived so far.

Perfect Tempo glanced from Harvest Moon to Ghost, quickly confirming that both of them were ready to go. Ghost neither nodded nor made a gesture of confirmation, but her gaze was skyward, and her magical circle had disappeared. Harvest Moon withdrew his sword an inch from its scabbard before falling into a tense position, arm bulging as he gathered power in the limb.

The man’s blade began to vibrate, and a deep frown crossed his face. His preparation was complete, and the changelings had fallen into range.

In an instant the blade was loose, and dozens of cutting blades of wind were flying up into the sky. Ghost’s newest creation was next to let loose its rage, unleashing a storm of jagged crystal spines from its upraised palms. Like an anti-air defense emplacement, the golem tore the falling changelings to ribbons long before they had a chance to reach them. While at the same time, the great slashes ripped through two, three even four of the shapeshifters before dissipating, leaving limbless, or lifeless bodies in their wake.

Perfect Tempo stepped aside, just before the desiccated remains of a dead changeling fell wetly next to him. Around him dozens upon dozens of corpses rained down around them, splattering limbs, guts, and bodies everywhere. For a horrifying instant, it felt as though the sky had opened up and was drenching them in emerald rain.

Then the survivors were able to land, though they were not many, and were cut down before they had a chance to complete their terrifying metamorphosis.

“Excellent work, now focus on the ramp. Their numbers swell, and their confidence grows,” Perfect Tempo warned, speaking into the earpiece once again.

Sure enough, the changelings advanced with renewed vigor, their newly insane brothers and sisters clambering over them, eager to devour the human defenders. Taking position near the front were all save for Thevetat who was still slowly sipping on a warm cup of coffee before pausing and taking a swig from a stolen bottle of liquor.

Ghost primarily channeled her power through her golem, feeding it a stream of icy moisture it turned into projectiles with which to cut down its master’s foes. Harvest MoonOccasionally created another cutting blade of air, though he for the most part waited for the moment the advancing wave of screaming shapeshifters got too close and his talents would be needed. Perfect Tempo relayed orders and ensured that everyone remained calm, though like Harvest Moon he was readying himself for what he knew was coming.

Platinum could see it too, the tide was too great, the enemy so numerous that not a single square centimeter of dirt was visible. She knew that despite the defenders opening up and unloading every round they had, that soon the fight would be a close one. This was a danger she would not let come to pass, and with her usual dispassionate expression, she knelt down below the wall of soldiers.

“Pittable creatures. Return to the earth,” Platinum muttered to herself.

A plume of dark green mist billowed forth from her open palms, spilling into the earth and seeping into the ground. In moments the stone around her feet had begun to glow and extend outwards like a many-fingered hand. The moment even one of these ethereal digits reached a changeling, it began to slow, flesh sloughing off its body. The effected creatures screamed and thrashed briefly before before falling still, their organs spilling out of their mouths and giving them a taste of what their own insides tasted like.

The wave began to get tangled, limbs interlocking and living allies being dragged down by dead friends. The creature’s momentum faltered, their numbers depleting rapidly, only for their survivors to suddenly stop and convulse suddenly. Even those not affected by Platinum’s miasma stopped dead in their tracks, mouths open wide as they screamed in unison.

“Nice job Platinum. I didn't know you had it in you,” Thevetat remarked, tossing the empty glass over his shoulder.

“That wasn't me, knave,” Platinum spat, the woman taking her minion’s hand and being pulled back into a stand.

“Sunset has either killed or captured the queen. Press the advantage,” Perfect Tempo ordered.

The group unleashed their fury once more, bullets and magically conjured ice tearing through stunned changelings. Harvest Moon waded into the thickest group, cutting dozens of the twitching shapeshifters down in mere moments. The others added their own attacks into the mass, thinning the innumerable horde until the dead outnumbered the living.

Then the twitching stopped, and the changelings suddenly fled back down the ramp, leaving their injured and dying behind to perish.

“Hold,” Perfect Tempo interrupted, stopping Thevetat from chasing any further. “Take this reprieve to rearm while you can.”

“But they are just running away!” Thevetat shouted bitterly.

“A new queen is likely in the making, we will need a plan to deal with it,” Perfect Tempo retorted.

“Whatever,” Thevetat muttered, stomping back behind the line.

Harvest Moon joined the dragon, who in turn took position next to Ghost and Platinum.

“This does not look good,” Platinum stated simply. “The death of their queen barely seemed to slow them.”

“We are in uncharted waters,” Harvest Moon offered. “I doubt something like this has ever happened before.”

“I don't like it,” Ghost muttered, lip curled in disgust.

“S-sir I’ve finished. Oh uh apologies for interrupting,” exclaimed a scrawny man equipped in the garb of a soldier, and carrying a box stuffed with ammo.

“Go ahead. Perhaps the news you bring will affect my plans,” Perfect Tempo offered.

“Uhh,” the soldier glanced about the near-mythical figures of Perfect Tempo’s inner circle before clearing his throat and standing a little straighter. “We’ve finished locating everything of use and though I believe our ammunition stocks will be significant, there is little in the way of medical supplies or repair parts for the vehicles.”

Perfect Tempo glanced back to where two armored personnel carriers and three light assault vehicles sat off to one side. All but one were still operational, though their weapon systems had suffered critical damage, making them useless.

“I don't believe we would have the time regardless,” Perfect Tempo remarked.

“Not likely,” the soldier replied.

“Did you at least find more of Foxtrot’s booze?” Thevetat asked incredulously.

“Uh no but I was able to locate nearly three hundred pounds of explosive charges,” declared the young man, gesturing back to nearly a dozen crates piled near a small supply structure. “They are old, likely from when this quarry was operational but they do seem to be undamaged and ready for use.”

“Gather volunteers, and set up these explosives along the line,” Perfect Tempo ordered. “Should we need to retreat, it will serve as a more than adequate distraction.”

“Yes sir!” Yelled the younger man before sprinting off.

“You aren't thinking of retreating are you?” Thevetat asked, eyes narrowing.

“It may become necessary,” Perfect Tempo answered.

“But where would we even go?” Thevetat retorted.

“I will create a ramp leading down to the forest’s edge. We will escape on the armored vehicles, using the explosives as cover,” Ghost offered.

“I hope that will not be necessary,” Platinum added, glancing out at the writhing changeling mass. “I cannot imagine the damage these things will do to this world.”

“Her Highness worried about the humans? That's a first,” Thevetat joked.

“I-”

“Wait,” Perfect Tempo interrupted, holding a hand up to his ear. “Go ahead, operator.”

“Our agent in the field has spotted ground crews moving into position. They are scrambling fast movers and it looks like more than a few combat teams are being put together,” answered a nervous voice from the other end.

“You there,” Perfect Tempo shouted, pointing at the nearest of his human soldiers. “Get on the horn and signal a general retreat of whatever is the nearest rally point. I want everyone not present on this hill to pull out, now!”

“Y-y-yes sir!” squealed the man before scrambling away from his squad and sprinting towards the closest radio set.

“Ghost, you know what to do. Secure our exit,” Perfect Tempo began, glancing from one of his friends to the next in short succession. “With the encircling forces retreating we will need to paint as big a target as possible on us.”

“Don't worry. We can do flashy,” Thevetat declared.

“Make it as flashy as possible everyone. Leave as few of these creatures as possible for the military,” Perfect Tempo stated.

“And what about this new queen?” Harvest Moon inquired.

“I have a feeling that Sunset’s squad will take care of it and if they don't… well, let us hope they do not nuke our backyard,” Perfect Tempo answered.

“That would be most irritating,” Platinum muttered.

“Contact! They’re coming back around!” Shouted a distant voice.

“You all know what to do,” Perfect Tempo remarked.

The guns opened up, creating a deafening cacophony of miniature explosions, nearly drowning out the chaotic clamor of clacking chitin climbing towards them. Ghost’s golem opened up as well, though without its master present, it slowly siphoned off its own mass to fire down at the encroaching horde. Platinum focused herself on merely slowing the advancing army, her magic sapping their strength and weighing down their limbs. Harvest Moon stood on the frontlines, his blade in constant motion as slash after slash of tearing air ripped into the enemy lines. Thevetat resorted to throwing hunks of stone, burning debris, and changeling corpses at the enemy, adding to the attack in his own way. Perfect Tempo joined the fray after grabbing a handful of small stones, flicking them through the skulls of the lead changelings, causing them to trip over each other.

The advance up the ramp was a slow one, with shapeshifters forced to clamor over their dead or dying brothers. The sheer amount of viscera made the ground slippery, leading to more confusion amongst their ranks. Even still, there were so many that even with all these obstacles they were making their way closer with each passing second.

Perfect Tempo paused to activate the main channel, taking a second to make sure his message was being broadcast.

“Come in. Do you copy? Forget about the queen. We’re abandoning Foxtrot’s base. Fast movers are inbound and intel has confirmed that the National Guard is enroute. Repeat, we are pulling out,” exclaimed the voice.

Perfect Tempo need not listen any further, and clicked it off, focusing on the battlefield. Just in time too, as the changeling mass was beginning to grow more organized, and advanced. The previously useless wings that fluttered on their backs were growing larger, adapting to their increased size.

The sudden hum of a four-winged drone lurching above his fellows drew Perfect Tempo’s eye immediately and he put a pebble through its right eye, detonating its skull and sending brains everywhere. Though the first had been dealt with swiftly, more were beginning to rise into the air, and worse still, other mutations were becoming visible. Extra limbs, increased size, and even more heads were all sprouting from the changelings who had been bold enough to absorb one or more of their fellows.

It was horrific, and worse than the sheer stomach-churning nature of it all, it also proved that they had limited time. Soon they would grow too large, too numerous, and too advanced for them to hold out against. Perfect Tempo only hoped that the egg he could see forming in the depths of the quarry was the only one.

A sudden surge of fliers attacking from the flank drew his attention in that direction. The ice golem turned and opened fire, but a hard chitinous exterior was able to soak up a considerable number of projectiles before finally failing. It was obvious to the man that they would be able to successfully flank them in only a few seconds if Perfect Tempo didn't move to stop them that was.

Running over to the blasted hulk of a tank, Perfect Tempo plucked one of the enormous rounds from the ground and cocked back his arm. The changelings barely had a moment to react before the shell slammed into the shapeshifter leading the pack. Detonating on impact, the mass reactive projectile blew the creature apart and sent enough biological shrapnel through its allies to knock two from the sky. The final remaining changeling was focused fire by a pair of soldiers and the golem that cut its wings from its back and left it unable to stay airborne.

“They’re getting closer!” Thevetat shouted.

Perfect Tempo ran back to the line and glanced down to find that the more heavily armored changelings had made a wall at the forefront of their ranks. Their heavy chitin and bulky bodies were able to shrug aside most fire without difficulty, though Harvest Moon’s cutting swipes still killed a few of their more bold comrades. Despite this, Perfect Tempo could tell that again he was facing another problem that would require extra effort.

He didn't get a chance to put his plan into motion, however, as the human soldiers beat him to it.

“Grenades up and over!” Shouted one of the men.

A moment later a dozen or so of the tiny metal bombs arced over the first rank of changelings before detonating in a shower of gore. Stunned by the explosion, but not killed, the first rank of changelings were soon cut down by a mix of Thevetat and Harvest Moon. One punched through the shapeshifter’s armor while the other dexterously avoided the heavier segments, cutting off limbs or the occasional head.

In no time at all, the frontline had crumpled, and the momentum of the changelings had been stymied once more. Their numbers began to fall rapidly, though even still, there were more then enough to refill their ranks and fill every square inch of ground. The reprieve lasted stretched on for several minutes during which everyone continued to fight to the best of their abilities. The enemy surged forward and was pushed back, with their attempts becoming more and more halfhearted.

“I think they’re finally realizing the futility of their actions,” Harvest Moon remarked.

“Either that or these mindless idiots have learned fear,” Thevetat added.

“Do not be so sure,” Platinum warned.

Perfect Tempo couldn't help but agree with Platinum no matter how much he wished Thevetat and Harvest Moon were correct. Their actions were becoming more planned, not less, their resistance should increase in its order, and with that not happening, Perfect Tempo began to worry. Then he felt it, the telltale tingle of magic surging nearby, drawing his attention towards the still-frozen golem atop the quarry.

“Sunset is in position. It is time to pull out,” Perfect Tempo declared.

“How do you know that?” Thevetat question.

“I just do. Now unless you wish to stand alone against these horrors I expect you to move,” Perfect Tempo growled.

“Sure thing boss,” Thevetat muttered.

“You know what to do Platinum,” Perfect Tempo added.

“I do,” Platinum replied simply.

Perfect Tempo turned his gaze skyward and watched as the portals opened once more, spewing out even more changelings. It was clear to the man that this was the last that would come through, as the ambient magic fell suddenly. Though still significant due to just how many spells were being slung, Perfect Tempo could feel that none came from above.

“Empty your clips, and throw all grenades!” Shouted the human sergeant who had taken unofficial command of the auxiliaries. “Then move!”

“Give it all you got,” Perfect Tempo added.

No sooner had the command been uttered did everyone do just that, launching every last attack they could muster. Not only that but Perfect Tempo felt a sudden chill blow in from behind him.

“It is done,” stated Ghost’s flat, monotone voice.

Perfect Tempo noted that the vehicles were running, and prepared to flee, their drivers idling nervously. A sudden ripple of explosions drew the man’s gaze back to the battle, where dozens of grenades detonated amongst the enemy line. They were joined by as many cutting waves as Harvest Moon could manage, and a rare blast of concentrated dragonfire.

The result was a complete, if temporary blunting of the enemy forces, stopping them dead in their tracks and giving the defenders valuable time.

“Go go go!” Shouted the human sergeant.

The auxiliaries stumbled towards the transport, with Thevetat, Harvest Moon and Ghost joining a moment later. Perfect Tempo lingered behind, taking the offered detonator from one of the men sprinting towards the tanks.

“I just finished wiring it together,” he explained.

Perfect Tempo nodded to the man and turned back, watching as Platinum finished her spell.

By then the changelings had recovered, and their newly arrived comrades were beginning to land all around them. Just as Perfect Tempo began to worry, Platinum completed what she had set out to do, reanimating every last corpse present. The mass of dead clogged the changeling advance and turned the battle into a confusing mass of undead and their baffled living counterparts.

Platinum ran towards the idling armored personnel carrier at the back, but unfortunately for her, dozens of changelings stood between them. Perfect Tempo was already moving to assist, lashing out with devastating blows that cave in skulls, and shattered bodies but it would not be enough. There were too many, and the necromancer’s spell had taken too much out of her, leaving the woman slow and unsteady. Then her ever-loyal bodyguard burst from the mass, heaving his master up onto his shoulder before sprinting onward.

He barely made it a few feet before encountering resistance but he made no effort to dodge, plowing through them with reckless abandon. Despite his strength and weight, the changelings were beginning to slow him down, grappling with whatever they could grab. He started to slow, and Perfect Tempo worried that their retreat might turn into a rescue mission only to be surprised.

The zombified soldier heaved its master into the air, throwing the startled necromancer towards Perfect Tempo. The man caught his friend and placed her hastily on the ground. The pair didn't need to exchange any words. Platinum’s expression was like iron, and she jogged alongside Perfect Tempo as they made their way back to the A.P.C.

Perfect Tempo glanced over his shoulder and gave the undead a small nod. Which he returned before promptly getting buried in a mass of changeling bodies.

A leap put Perfect Tempo atop the vehicle, Platinum joining him a moment later. The second her feet touched metal, the convoy set out, rolling towards the ice ramp leading down to the forest’s edge. Perfect Tempo didn't look forward though, only back, the man carefully observing the battle.

Only when the undead defenders were starting to lose ground, and the fight grew fiercer did he he squeeze down on the trigger. A split second later the entire line detonated in a deafening explosion that killed what was likely hundreds of changelings in an instant. The shockwave was powerful enough to lift the vehicle off the ground for a second, and nearly toss a soldier from the back. Perfect Tempo grabbed him at the last moment and dropped the thankful human back on the tank’s side.

The damage done was immense, with the changelings temporarily broken, and their organization completely shattered. What few that had managed to break through and give chase, were wandering aimlessly, psychic backlash leaving them stunned. None pursued them, the sight allowing Perfect Tempo to relax for the first time in what felt like hours.

“Take us around the back of the quarry where the golem was,” Perfect Tempo ordered, a finger placed in his ear. “We have a few more passengers left to pick up.”

Author's Note

Below are a list of supporters some past, some present that have earned my eternal gratitude. Thank you All.

Chapter 59 Author's Note

Reminder, Commissions are open! Hit me up if you want me to write anything as I am in running low on food.

Chapter 59

Twilight Sparkle held onto the table with what little strength she had left in her. Knees shaking, and breath coming in ragged gulps, she tried and ultimately failed to stay standing. Her back legs gave out first, and the rest of her body followed a moment later, the alicorn lying sprawled out on the floor.

Sprawled out on the cold stone, Twilight looked out to find that others had joined her on the ground. Most were struggling for breathe like her, though a few were glassy-eyed, their chests unmoving and horns smoking slightly. These unfortunate few were swiftly pulled away by masked and robed unicorns who dragged them through side exits and out of sight.

Standing in the center, and seemingly the only one uninjured, or unbothered by the ritual that had just been completed stood Celestia. The alicorn’s horn trickled golden smoke, and sweat glistened across her nude form, only to boil away a second later. She stood there, impassive amidst the burnt ozone, and a lingering aroma of rotten eggs, used matches, and fresh corpses.

Around her stretched a large runic array of immense intricacy. Each symbol, line, and sub-matrix had been inked in gold, with the entire thing having been done in a single long stroke. Those still present, and breathing stood, knelt, or lay in the center of the many circles that surrounded the outermost edge, almost like stars in a constellation, though all orbited Celestia.

Twilight took a deep breath, and pushed herself up before grabbing onto the table she had stumbled over to and using it to help her the rest of the way. Once her legs stopped shaking quite so badly, the mare became aware of how her senses had left her and was only now returning.

Her ears began to ring, the sound heralding distant shouting, and the sound of hurried hooves clopping on stone. Celestia’s cold voice ordered servants this way and that while groaning mages were dragged from the room. Twilight's heart thundered in her chest with such an intensity that it nearly drowned out everything else.

Her nose twitched as the full force of the sulfurous stench hit her like a ton of bricks. The pony had thought her sense of smell had stayed with her, but even that scent had been dampened significantly. Now that it was coming back, Twilight almost wished that it hadn't as the overpowering aroma was nearly enough to knock her back to the floor.

The woosh of magical wind heralded the dismissal of this noxious odor, replacing it with the cold smell of stone, and what smelled like blood.

Twilight touched her nose and pulled her hoof back to reveal a sploch of crimson. It had been a long time since she had spent so much of her mana in such a short time, but already her alicorn physiology was working. The weakness that plagued her was beginning to dissipate, her empty magical well was refilling, and the minor injuries she had sustained were healing.

By the time the mostly featureless stone room was clear, Twilight was beginning to feel almost normal. What didn't change was the incredible disappearance she felt in her gut and the guilt that rested heavily on her mind.

“You did well,” a voice suddenly stated.

Twilight stumbled back a step and looked up to find her mentor looming over her, blotting out most of the room’s candlelight.

“Oh, it’s… thank you,” Twilight muttered.

“I appreciate you volunteering to assist in this matter,” Celestia added, a small smile growing on her face. “I am glad to see that you finally took the changeling matter seriously.”

“Do not misconstrue my involvement with my agreement of the changeling matter,” Twilight retorted. “I was here only to alleviate the magical load from the others.”

Twilight glanced to the spot where one of the dead unicorns had lain only a few minutes earlier.

“I just wish I could have given more,” Twilight murmured.

“Regardless of the reason, you are here and I appreciate your hoof in this,” Celestia stated cooly. “The history books will record you as one of the brave few who help rid this world of the changeling menace once and for all.”

“I would prefer if my involvement in this was not noted,” Twilight hastily retorted, waving a hoof. “You know I’m not a fan of the limelight.”

“Fame and worship come naturally to alicorns. It is best if you come to grips with this fact early lest it cause.. Complications later on,” Celestia added.

Twilight grits her teeth and shrugs.

“I just need a few years,” she began, glancing up at her former teacher with wide eyes. “Surely we can afford a decade or two. After all, we have forever, right?”

“Hmm, I suppose,” Celestia muttered. “Still, the next time such a project comes up I hope you will volunteer a little earlier. Your presence would have been greatly appreciated when this first got underway.”

Twilight glanced over to one of the other unicorns that had served as a battery for Celestia alongside herself. She recognized Moon Dancer immediately, just as she had recognized the inert form of Minuete, the mare lying face down on the ground, unmoving. Twilight was sure there had been others from her past here this night, though she had trouble spotting them due to the heavy robes they wore.

“Yes well. Next time I would appreciate it if you didn't volunteer so many of my friends for a suicide mission,” Twilight muttered.

“Watch your tone, Twilight,” Celestia growled, the larger mare leaning in close, singing Twilight's mane. “Everyone present tonight volunteered. Furthermore, there would have been fewer martyrs had you simply joined us when I first requested your presence.”

“I…” Twilight began, only to pause and bow her head. “You are right, Celestia. I should have helped sooner.

The blistering heat of Celestia’s presence continued for a moment longer before stopping suddenly, the taller alicorn taking a step back.

“I am glad to hear you say that,” Celestia exclaimed. “Now go. Find something to eat. Rest, recuperate. You are still growing.”

“Of course, princess. Goodnight,” Twilight offered.

“Good night Twilight,” Celestia replied, only to pause. “Oh and do tell your little friend about tonight’s events. If they are quick they may be able to wipe the changelings out before they become a problem over there.”

Twilight turned away, and lit her horn, disappearing in a flash of light. The moment she repeated, she collapsed into her bed, her eyes wide with terror as she stared up at the ceiling.

“She knew,” Twilight muttered to herself. “How did she know?”

“Twilight is that you!?” Called the distant voice of Spike the dragon.

“I’m home! Just need a breather and I’ll be right down!” Twilight shouted back.

“Okay, I made muffins! They’re on the table!” Spike yelled.

Twilight breathed out a long sigh, and closed her eyes, laying on the bed without a thought in her mind. After a minute or two of thoughtless silence, the mare sat up, and hopped off the bed, making her way towards the desk. Seating herself comfortably, and withdrawing a pen, Twilight cast a secret spell, conjuring the magical journal that allowed her to communicate across the barrier between worlds.

“Dear Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight began, the mare falling back into her old routine of speaking aloud as she wrote. “I will unfortunately be skipping the usual pleasantries. Celestia has just dumped several thousand changelings through one of the dimensional gates. I cannot tell you where exactly because I do not know but you must deal with them quickly. Their queen, Chrysalis will be key to this process. She is a bitter, and spiteful but I believe that at her core she is a good person.”

Twilight paused to refill her quill with ink before beginning again.

“I have hope that you will be able to save them,” Twilight continued. “Unfortunately with that said I must end our communications here. I’m afraid Celestia knows of the journal and I do not wish for it to fall into her hooves.”

Twilight took a deep breath, recoiling her quill and letting a few drops of ink to hit the page before pressing on.

“It has been an honor to call you my friend and I hope that one day we will meet again. Your friend, Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight finished.

Putting the quill away, Twilight leaned forward and gently blew on the page a few times before sitting back, and inspecting her handiwork. After waiting a few moments, Twilight lit her horn, channeling her magic into a spark that arced onto the open page. The moment it struck parchment, the entire journal erupted in flames so powerful that the whole time was consumed in moments.

Twilight watched it burn down to little more than a scant few ashes. Only when the flame died completely did she gather up what was left, and teleport it into the nearest lake.

“Thank goodness I still have everything covered in flame-retardant runes,” Twilight murmured to herself.

The pony sighed and leaned back in her chair.

“Well Sunset, I have high hopes for you,” Twilight murmured, sighing a second time. “At least Spike made muffins.”

Sunset watched as the unused pages of the journal burnt away to nothing, leaving nothing left to write on. The final page was signed but intact, with Twilight's final goodbye partially consumed, leaving only ‘Your frien-’ left on the bottom of the page. The ink spots almost looked like fallen tears but Sunset could sense that there was a simmering anger behind her friend’s final words to her.

It was clear Twilight was not a fan of her mentor’s actions but the power imbalance was clear even to Sunset. There was nothing Twilight could do save to warn Sunset and hope that said warning was enough to right a wrong. The implications of which Sunset found unpleasant as they were dire, her mind a mix of worry, anger, and sadness.

“Umm Sunset,” whispered the voice of her Twilight. “Are you alright?”

Sunset sniffed and wiped away a tear. “Just uh saying goodbye to your counterpart,” Sunset muttered, closing the book. “We probably won't be able to talk for a while.”

“Were you crying?” Twilight asked.

Sunset smiled faintly at the concerned face of her dearest, closest companion poking out from the side of the door. Twilight was as ever, adorable, and now she was concerned, something Sunset wouldn't allow to continue.

“Just something in my eye. Trust me,” Sunset stated.

“Well if you’re sure,” Twilight murmured, clearly unconvinced.

“Did everyone else leave yet?” Sunset distracted.

“Yeah everyone but Chrysalis. But I assumed she was going to stay with you,” Twilight began, a frown crossing her face. “You know if you want I could stay with you. I don't need to say goodbye to my family per se.”

“Yes you do,” Sunset interrupted, walking over to the other woman and placing a hand on her shoulder. “You’d regret it forever if you didn't. Besides, you don't have to worry about me. Perfect Tempo might be a bit odd, but I trust him.”

“I suppose,” Twilight murmured.

“Hey,” Sunset whispered, gently turning Twilight and forcing the girl to face her. “I won't be gone for long. I just need to have a short chat with Perfect about some details and I’ll have him drop me off at your parent's place in no time.”

“It would be nice for you to meet them before we left. It won’t be as nice as the usual dinner and small talk but…” Twilight shrugged.

“Probably just as awkward though,” Sunset offered.

“Yeah…”

Twilight stood a little taller, and leaned forward, planting a gentle kiss on Sunset’s lips.

“I’ll see you again soon Sunset,” Twilight whispered.

Sunset caught her partner by the waist and pulled her in for a more forceful, and intimate kiss, only releasing her after several breathless seconds.

“Stay strong Twilight,” Sunset whispered back.

Chapter 1 Author's Note

A quick aside, but the first twenty-one chapters were only partially written by me, and thus may have some small inconsistencies. Feel free to point them out in the comments, and expect a slight shift in writing style after that twenty-first chapter.

Go here if you want a more detailed explanation.

Chapter 1

Sunset Shimmer stared at the empty envelope in her fingers, listening to her friends’ voices as they squealed in excitement, celebrating anew with each new revelation.

They were in the yearbook room, where they wouldn’t be bothered after hours. Sunset propped a chair up near the back, listening to them celebrate, without joining the lively conversation. College was apparently the most important thing in the life of any young human and it all sounded amazing. Adult relationships, adult opportunities, and a future.

A future Sunset Shimmer couldn’t have.

Mirror’s still waiting for you. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

Equestria hasn’t gone anywhere, nor would it now that her world’s Twilight Sparkle had wedged the door open for good. Sunset Shimmer knew that if at any point it got too hard she could always give up and go back to where she came from. But the former pony hadn’t, for Equestria just didn’t truly feel like home anymore. This place that had started as a simple shelter from the pony she’d wronged, and maybe a source of magic for her revenge had grown into something more.

“It’s a truly avant-garde program,” Rarity excitedly explained, clutching a thickly embroidered envelope against her chest like it was a confession of love. “Not so much in the way of traditional classes, but there are industry professionals from all over the world, and all your grades come from internship performance. They even have designers from Paris, New York… everywhere!”

“Sounds swell,” Applejack said, before even she had her own bragging to do over where she’d been accepted.

A school famed for its agriculture courses, naturally. Which was located somewhere in flyover country with corn in all directions. But that didn’t matter, what mattered was that Applejack was getting what she wanted.

Sunset Shimmer had stopped feeling like so much of an outcast and hanger-on since the events of Camp Everfree but days like this were painful reminders of where she used to be. As she stared at an empty envelope she’d stolen from the supply cabinet, she was staring at a reminder of what couldn’t be. Soon they would be leaving on a bigger adventure, one which Sunset Shimmer couldn't follow.

“Hey, Sunset!” shouted the raspy voice of Rainbow Dash. “Earth to Sunset, come in Sunset.”

The former pony sat up, wincing slightly. “Sorry. What’s up?”

“We’re going for celebratory smoothies at the mall. Wanna come? Fluttershy’s driving, and she swears she won’t crash the van this time,” Rainbow Dash teased.

“It was just a little fender-bender,” Fluttershy said from behind her. “You can barely notice it.”

“Right,” Rainbow Dash muttered, rolling her eyes. “You in?”

“Nah,” Sunset murmured, shuffled around her empty envelopes, settling them down on the desk behind her. “Got some things I need to catch up on. You girls go ahead without me.”

“Suit yourself,” Rainbow Dash replied, lowering her voice to a whisper. “Probably safer that way.”

Sunset took out her phone, and pretended to be busy with it while she slid apps around on the screen and occasionally changing the font size. Until Twilight Sparkle nudged her and Sunset Shimmer looked up.

Only for the former pony to immediately wince at the brief bit of physical contact. The era of her powers being completely out of her control whenever she made any kind of physical contact was over however. Thus she could avoid learning everything her friend was thinking and feeling.

Unless she wanted to of course.

“O-oh, Twilight!” Sunset rose, her face going bright red as she pocketed the phone. “I-I thought you’d have… gone with them!”

“Nah.” Twilight shook her head, glancing back to the door where the rest of her friends had disappeared to only a minute earlier. “Smoothies are really just a different way to drink liquid sugar. If I’m gonna be unhealthy, I feel like committing to it with a latte. Plus Timber was going to pick me up for a movie soon, so…”

Timber. One of Sunset’s hands clenched into a fist at the thought of him. Generous, kind, thoughtful, and attractive, even. Everything Sunset should’ve hoped her best friend would find.

But he’s not you.

Twilight could have better if she wanted. Sunset almost said as much so, but then she opened her mouth and only a, “That’s great,” came out.

“Yeah.” Twilight sat down beside her without invitation, tossing her backpack to the ground next to one leg.

It landed with a meaty thump, heavy enough that the young girl’s back should’ve been straining due to the weight of it. But Equestrian geodes or not, Twilight seemed to have an earth pony strength when it came to school supplies.

“Were going to go see The Revengencers fifteen, return of the mad titan. I’m not really into superhero movies, but Timber loves them. The cheesier the better,” Twilight explained. “Hopefully I don't have to look up a wiki halfway through in order to understand what's going on.”

Sunset nodded, but the subject of Timber didn’t fill her mind with friendly and constructive things to say. Nor would some movie she had never heard of before.

“I noticed you didn't join in with the acceptance letter opening party. Did your mail not come yet?” Sunset Shimmer offered, silently hoping to steer the conversation away from any mention of Timber.

“Oh, that wasn’t it,” Twilight replied before reaching down and pulling on the zipper of her backpack.

Sunset glanced in, and winced as soon as her brain recognized its contents. Not textbooks today, or makeshift robotics parts, rather there were what looked like hundreds of envelopes inside the small bag. Not the thin ones with rejections inside either, but the thick ones with new student orientations inside, printed on parchment paper.

“I didn’t want to make the girls feel bad,” Twilight muttered, wincing and looking away. “I may’ve
applied to… a few safety schools, just in case.”

“A few ,” Sunset repeated, rolling her eyes. “Looks more like there were a few you didn’t apply to.”

Twilight’s blush deepened, and she looked away. “Well… that’s not the only effective strategy. I’m sure you knew exactly what you were looking for from your school, and you chose it without the fuss,”

Twilight said, reaching over for the envelope. She got her hands around it before Sunset could stop her, turning it over. There was nothing but blank paper however, with nothing inside save for a hastily folded slip of looseleaf.

“W-where’d you put it?” Twilight questioned.

There was no getting around it now, Sunset Shimmer thought to herself. It had been childish to play pretend, but it was somehow better then admitting that she had nothing. Sunset Shimmer was suddenly reminded of lying to her friends when she was younger, the filly having claimed that she had gotten great Hearth's warming presents. When in reality she had gotten little more than a gift card and a new quill, both of which had been picked up from the local dollar store down the street.

With the girls all there at once it was easy to just hang around near the back and look busy. So long as noone asked her, or touched the envelope Sunset could pretend that she was like them. But now…

“Twilight, I’m… not from around here,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

“I know that! What does that have to do with college? You went to an American high school. You’re near the top of our class!” Twilight exclaimed.

Not the top, because that’s you. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself. The fact that the girl across from her was the only one to ever best Sunset academically made Twilight seem strangely more attractive in Sunset’s mind.

“Yeah,” the former pony muttered, voice low. “But I’m not, uh…” she coughed. “I’m not here legally or anything, Twilight. Not that I cared when I got here. A magical unicorn invading from another world doesn’t really care much what the ones living there think. But… I can’t apply for colleges. I don’t even have a driver’s license! I can only work at the sushi shop because they pay me, uh… under the table and not a lot either.”

It was the same way with the apartment she was living in. The same with every aspect of her life, cobbled together since her arrival, barely functioning and held together with luck and hope.

“I had a few charms prepared when I got here the first time. Artifacts I could use to slip myself into places and not be noticed. But that magic ran out a long time ago, and it wouldn’t work on an admissions board on the other side of the country,” Sunset Shimmer continued.

Twilight’s jaw hung open, the human silently gaping at her friend.

Which was exactly what Sunset had been afraid would happen. Next would come the indignance, then the open wondering as to if maybe she should return to Equestria and go to college there. Do something that didn’t even exist in a world that had never accepted her to begin with.

Twilight reached over, taking one of Sunset’s hands in hers and squeezing. “Sunset, did you… You never talked to a counselor about this, did you?”

Sunset Shimmer opened her mouth to speak but twilight didn’t wait, yanking them both to their feet with surprising strength.

“No, I know the answer. I can’t believe nobody told you!” Twilight exclaimed.

She started hastily walking away, kicking the yearbook room door open as though it had been the messenger of an invading Persian army.

“Told me what?” Sunset Shimmer asked, quickly thinking about prying her arm free, but quickly dismissed the idea.

This might not be a date like she’d frequently imagined sharing with Twilight—like Twilight would soon be sharing with Timber. But Sunset Shimmer couldn't help but think that the other girl looked rather cute when she was being forceful.

“You don’t just give up because one thing doesn’t go your way!” Twilight exclaimed.

Sunset recognized the way they were going now, even if she hadn’t at first. Towards administration, and the principal’s office.

As to why her lavender-haired friend would want her there was beyond the former unicorn.

“Then what do we do, Twilight?” Sunset asked.

“Well, first of all we have to make sure we get you into the system for late application before
everywhere in the world closes their doors for the fall semester,” Twilight began, not even slowing down as they turned a bend.

“Special circumstances like yours… I wonder if you might be able to say something about fighting off monsters as your reason for a late application,” Twilight pondered.

“I didn’t think Earth had monsters,” Sunset said. “They all came from Equestria. Nopony outside
Canterlot Community College knows anything about what happened here.”

“Right.” Twilight slowed down a moment, looking a little discouraged.

But Principal Celestia’s office was right here, the door cracked open. That meant she hadn’t left for the day quite yet. Whatever Twilight’s insane plan, they still had a little time.

“Whatever. We’ll just have to say you’re from somewhere else. There are programs for people like you, Sunset! You think you’re the only one to slip through the cracks of the system? The world’s a messy place, and it usually isn’t the fault of the people whom the world has forgotten. Schools understand that,” Twilight continued.

Maybe she really was an idiot, Sunset thought. The way Twilight said it—it seemed like it was the most obvious thing in the world. Something Sunset should’ve absorbed through osmosis the way all her friends could learn it from their families. The former pony didn't have long to contemplate things however as Twilight had already dragged them into the principals office.

“Oh, Twilight! Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia looked up from her desk, smiling politely. “It’s an unexpected surprise to see you both lingering on campus so late. How can I help you?”

“I’m sorry about this, Principal Celestia,” Twilight began. “I know you’re not the right person to talk to this about… but it’s super urgent and I think we might need your help.”

And so began some of the most awkward hours of Sunset’s life. If telling her friends had frightened her into hiding, revealing her secret to an adult she barely knew, an adult who wore the voice and mannerisms of somepony she’d known for her entire childhood… they were hardly even comparable. It was amazing Sunset managed to get through it all without coming apart at the seams.

Her old self probably would have—but now she had friends, and Twilight Sparkle in particular.
It was almost sunset outside by the time they had collected their things from the yearbook room and were making their way through the parking lot. To where Timber had parked his car, and was waiting for them.

“I know there’s no way to be sure…” Twilight Sparkle was saying, practically bubbling with energy. “But I’d be really surprised if we don’t hear back sometime in the next week. With test scores like yours, you should be able to get in… almost anywhere.”

“Almost anywhere,” Sunset repeated, not even daring to hope. “Like any of those schools in your backpack?”

But if Twilight even heard her remark, she didn’t react. “Hey, that’s Timber!” She broke away from Sunset, hurrying the next few steps. “Hold on, I’ll talk to him. I’m sure he can give you a ride on the way to the movies.”

The vehicle was nothing impressive—an old, rusty pickup, with Camp Everfree iconography on one side of the thing. It looked like he had to change out a part or two every week just to keep it moving. But it was at least fully functional as well as all his, and that was more than Sunset could offer.

“Yeah.” Sunset fell back a few steps, pulling out her phone and doing her act of looking busy while Twilight talked to Timber through the open passenger window.

Then her phone buzzed, and the game she’d been playing fell into the background as her group text opened.

It was the text her friends all used for “strictly Equestrian-related magical business.” The message was from Pinkie Pie, and contained a short video of something like a gigantic, oversized boar rampaging through a Sunglass Hut, sending screaming patrons in all directions.

“Oh my gosh there’s a huge monster thing going crazy all over the mall again . Get here right away!” Pinkie Pie shouted, facing the screen at the last second before the video ended.

“Hey!” Twilight called, holding up her phone. “Did you get the…”

“Yeah!” Sunset hurried over, her embarrassment over Timber’s appearance now forgotten.

“What is it?” he asked, his grin placid and his expression as clueless as ever.

“Magic stuff,” they answered together.

Then Twilight continued. “Change of plans, Timber,” Twilight began, holding her phone towards him for a second. “Can you drive both of us to the mall? Maybe we can catch an evening show. After we get to be heroes.”

We, Sunset thought. Not you, Timber. You can wait in the parking lot like a glorified chauffeur.

Chapter 3

Sunset hoped they would be able to escape the mall parking lot without notice. Unfortunately for her, that hope turned out to be in vain. Their little group did manage to sneak into the back of the waiting crowd as police went through it—but not quite all the way to the vehicles.

Their hope of escape vanished the second a set of black vans roared into the parking lot, each one polished to a sparkling shine and completely unmarked. Yet as they opened, Sunset saw near-identical figures in black suits emerge from one, while another dispensed a half a dozen people in puffy biohazard suits, pouring out of their transports like clowns in an act.

“Well that must’ve been cramped,” Pinkie muttered, giggling.

“Be serious, Pinkie,” Twilight demanded. “Lets try the other side.”

The highschooler kept her voice down, gesturing for the group to move further towards the back of the crowd. Past the edge of the mall was maybe a hundred meters of scrubland, then sparse trees that separated them from the safety of low-density residential.

“Do you really think we could make it that far without being seen?” Sunset asked.

And leave your boyfriend behind. Sunset Shimmer thought, but did not say.

Not that Sunset wished ill will on Timber. But if he got upset at Twilight and everything fell apart, she certainly wouldn’t shed any tears.

“I could,” Rainbow exclaimed. “How many times? Like, maybe ten? The cameras won’t even see me!”

“Hold up.” Applejack put one hand on her shoulder, causing Rainbow Dash to nearly fall over as she tried to run. “That ain’t a good idea, Rainbow. Even if you could carry us each over there one at a time…”

“Which I could,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

Applejack raised her voice just a little. “They’re watching us. There’s no way there ain’t way more of them hidden away, outta sight. Maybe cameras watching the whole group, just waiting for anything strange.”

“Uh…” Fluttershy’s voice was timid. “Why are we hiding, again? Half of Canterlot knows our names by now. Those guys will just have to ask anyone, and…”

Sunset practically saw it happen. At exactly that moment, someone further up in the parking lot pointed towards them, and a group of people in suits started moving.

They didn’t have much time.

“We should probably decide how much we want them to know,” Sunset whispered. “Because they’re about to get here in a few seconds. We should tell the same stories, right?”

“Right,” Applejack exclaimed. “Pretty sure sheriff Silverstar knows about us. He’s always been okay with what we do for Canterlot. Who else was gonna handle something like that? But… I ain’t never asked, but I’m pretty sure he don’t get too specific on those forms. Guess they stopped believing him.”

“I think the best way is to tell them the truth,” Twilight began. “Just not the whole truth. We can admit we’re the ones who saved everyone, but we don’t have to volunteer how. Explaining the magic would be… too hard.”

There was no more time to debate. As the humans in suits got closer, the crowd of teenagers parted right down the center, giving the adults a direct route over. At least they didn’t run in with guns drawn, but they did surround the group, cutting off most potential escapes. Except three of them could fly if they needed to.

It’s okay, take a deep breath. We’re fine. We saved people today. Sunset Shimmer reassured herself.

“Excuse me, girls,” announced the tallest man Sunset had ever seen.

His skin was dark, and his eyes were darker still, and partially behind a set of mirrored sunglasses. This man could easily have given Bulk Biceps some serious competition in the gym, if he wanted. His suit looked like it wanted to give up and explode at any moment—but it held, at least a little longer anyway.

“My name is Agent Foxtrot. I’m told you were involved in what happened here,” stated the towering man.

To Sunset’s surprise, it was Pinkie who answered first. “Are we being arrested?” she asked.

“No,” Foxtrot responded at once. “You aren’t suspects, and you haven’t been charged. We’re just… trying to get our information together.”

“That means we don’t have to answer any of your questions,” Pinkie retorted, raising her voice just a little. “And you haven’t even told us our rights.”

Foxtrot’s expression tensed just a bit. He reached up, adjusting his sunglasses. By the time he’d finished, his expression was flat once again.

“The Canterlot Mall was just destroyed. We don’t know how, we don’t know why. Do you want to know what I’ve just been told?” Foxtrot began, glancing from one girl to the other.

He didn’t wait for an answer from any of them, speaking over Pinkie as forcefully as a truck into a snowdrift. “I’m told some kind of monster went rampaging through the mall, until it was stopped by a group of teenage girls. That’s you seven, by the way.”

“If we did, you should be thanking us,” Rainbow added. “Just… if we did. Not saying that’s what happened.”

“Obviously,” Foxtrot stated, obviously not even the slightest little bit convinced. “Listen carefully, girls, because I’m only going to explain this once. My organization has been hearing a lot of strange things about Canterlot in the last year. We get forwarded more hoaxes about this place than anywhere else in the country. Except… all these hoaxes seem to have a few things in common. Flying girls, teenagers lifting cars…”

“None of that is illegal by the way!” Twilight interjected.

The girl’s voice was timid, and she clutched Sunset’s arm with two hands. But Sunset didn’t mind.

“I mean… Agent. If those things happened. They aren’t against the law,” Twilight added.

Foxtrot shrugged. It wasn’t him who spoke next, but another of the people in suits. A woman this time, with bright orange hair in a tight military bun.

“The Department of Special Affairs is here to protect the people of Canterlot. Many have thought there was something to protect them from, but…” she gestured at the wrecked mall, and the crowd of terrified people. “Obviously we were wrong. Someone has to act.”

“We don’t have anything to say to you,” Pinkie exclaimed, stepping up in front of the others and glaring at them. “We didn’t do anything! And anything we might have done was in service of helping people!”

You guys aren’t very good at this, are you? Sunset Shimmer thought. We don’t need to make them angry at us! Just don’t answer the way they want. Make them bored.

“Too bad,” Foxtrot said, adjusting his glasses again. “That’s a terrible way to open a relationship.”

He gestured, and the other agents began to disperse back into the crowd. So apparently he hadn’t been lying about that—they weren’t going to be arrested today.

“You should know—we’ll be in town. We’ll be watching. Things will go easier for all of you if you’re working with us, instead of against us,” he reiterated.

“If you really want to protect people, then we have the same goal,” the red headed woman added. “We’ve got an awful lot of interviews to conduct. There were about a hundred witnesses to what happened in there. If you don’t want to cooperate, then you can all go. We know where you live.”

The seven teenagers immediately hurried away, through the crowd of their peers and to the parking lot on the other side of the mall.

Timber was there, sitting on the hood of his pickup truck with the engine running. And he wasn’t the only one—plenty of people came rushing past them in small groups, hurrying over to their cars and speeding away as quick as they could. For every few cars that left, a new policeman took their place.

“Hey girls!” Timber shouted, waving them over. “Nice work! Ambulance didn’t have anyone in it when it drove off. Guess that means you won!”

Twilight hurried across the parking lot, separating from the rest of them and hopping up into his arms. Sunset looked away, cringing at the sounds the pair made.

It’s okay, it’s okay, deep breaths… Sunset Shimmer reminded herself.

“Maybe now ain’t the time, Twi?” Applejack called. “We best be movin’ on. Absence makes the heart grow fonder, and all but…”

“They can’t change their minds about arresting us if we’re not here!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Not sure why they would. We didn’t do anything. But whatever.”

Be careful. They’re probably listening to everything we say right now. Sunset thought, but didn't say, as she didn’t know how to communicate that information in a nice way.

“She’s right,” Sunset Shimmer added. “Fluttershy, can you fit one more in the van? Maybe we should…”

“My place,” Applejack interrupted. “Come on, girls.”

“You go ahead,” Twilight announced, finally breaking away to sit down beside Timber on the pickup. “We, uh… I think we’re still going to have our date. You can text me if there’s anything I need to know.”

“We can’t,” Sunset whispered, typing out a few lines on the screen before turning it towards Twilight. “They’re probably reading our texts. And listening right now.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide. She gasped, then covered her mouth with both hands.

“Catch you at school tomorrow,” Sunset remarked, waving halfheartedly.

The girl then quickly got into Fluttershy’s van with the others, and on the ride out, didn’t even panic at her pink-haired friend’s driving.

Upon reaching the farm they talked for hours about the fight, just like they always did. But even Sunset couldn’t tell them much about the strange creature. In the end, they’d wrapped the stone in scrap cloth and buried it behind the farm, deep enough that it wasn’t likely to show up accidentally anytime soon.

Sunset called the sushi shop that night, to find out when she’d be able to come back to work.

“Dunno,” said the owner, in her usual thick accent. “Mall doesn’t know when it can open again. Month, maybe. Lots of cleaning, glass destroyed. Repairs to do. Call you again as soon as we open.”

“Great,” Sunset said to now the dead line. “It’s not like I needed to pay rent or anything.”

She would do fine until next month, since she’d already paid for August. But once September first rolled around…

Don’t think about it right now. One disaster at a time. Sunset thought before turning to skim social media that night, looking for images of the fight.

There were hundreds, including dozens of videos taken from either side of the mall. Even from shaky cell phone cameras through glass, there was plenty of suspicious stuff to pick out. Twilight had been near the entrance when she took off and flew across the room and there were plenty of clear shots of her wings. Another set of pictures had a clear view of Rarity using her shield-magic.

They tagged us. We saved those people, and they tagged us in every one of those pictures. All the +1s and smiley emojis on those videos weren’t nearly as encouraging to Sunset as she was used to.

Of course, social media wasn’t the only place Sunset could go to vent. She had her diary, the gift from princess Twilight Sparkle she used both to summarize and reflect on life in the human world, as well as to communicate important messages back to Equestria.

She wrote in it like she would a letter, even though Twilight rarely responded. Sunset could only hope the princess on the other side would take the time to read this time and that she wasn't busy fighting off another ancient evil of some kind.

Dear Twilight,

There was an attack today, worse than anything Canterlot has faced in a long time. I’ve never seen a monster like this before—made of tar, animated by enchanted gemstones. I think there might’ve been some kind of spirit inside, but I don’t know for sure. I never got into that kind of magic.

It said something I haven’t been able to stop thinking about. It knew about the Elements of Harmony. Do you think that Equestrian magic could really brainwash ponies? I always thought they just cut the bad out, but… what’s the difference, really? How can you do one without the other?

Did you brainwash me, Twilight? I don’t know the answer to that. I feel happier now. I like having friends. Thinking back on my life before, it felt so empty. All I wanted was to take things for myself. Take Equestria, take my revenge on Celestia for cutting me out of her life. But was I really unhappy back then, or do I only think I was?

I don't know. You probably won’t even read this. I’m sure it’s nothing. I just hope whoever sent that monster doesn’t send more. It did so much damage that the human government is getting involved. Blowing up part of the school was pretty bad, but this was much worse. I dunno what I’ll do if they keep investigating me.

Who am I kidding, you’re definitely not going to read this anyway. You’re too busy being a princess and a hero.

Would still appreciate your advice if you do though,

Sunset Shimmer

Author's Note

If you want to read the next updates for my biggest stories at the begining of the month rather at the end, or want to get a commission from me as well as access to patreon exclusive content, and the chance to submit story requests every month, head over to my patreon!

Join me over on patreon and get instant access to exclusive content and early looks at new stories, patreon only stories and other great stuff! Check it out!
Or just join the discord to ensure that you dont miss an update.
This update was made possible by the wonderful support of readers like you: John, MestreJ, Starless, Gear Change, DioKyo, Tacocat598, Canary in The Coal Mine, Ceepert, Doomgoey, Tiwake, Vigilant Watch, Joshua, Nfreak, Facinus, M, John, Rhys, Corey, Blade Tech, Mephia, Peter, Apollyon, Nightwing, 浩民簡, Hannibal, Dragon's Sheperd, BeenMcsqueen, Mop Hop, Dale, Xvos, Nathan, Octavia and Lowbar, Lich lord krosis, Prysm, Mike, Astor, Travis, Soundtea, Menthol Qtip, Craig, Mirvra, Ivar, Pacsik, Kali, Makani, Steven, Fiamgoku, free, GruB, Todd, Megatyrant.

Chapter 4

The next day, Sunset arrived at school to find half a dozen unmarked black vans sitting in the back of the school parking lot. Instead of a single traffic cop waving to her as she came in, there were men and women in dark suits mixed in with the crowd. The teenage population avoided many of them, but it didn’t seem like the DSA people cared one way or the other.

Sunset Shimmer could feel their eyes on her as she passed through the front door. When the PA buzzed overhead, she wasn’t even a little bit surprised to hear what it had to say.

“Attention students of Canterlot High,” announced Principal Celestia, who sounded a little exasperated. “While all of you are making your way to your classes, you’ll find our campus has a number of… guests this morning. Expect them to be coming and going between our classes today. Know that anyone who misses an assignment will be given late credit. You will not be punished for assisting in their interviews in any way you feel is right.”

Sunset’s phone went off. She didn’t even have to pull it out of her pocket to know it would be a stream of frightened and disgusted emojis as well as messages from her friends.

She made it as far as her locker before Sunset discovered a familiar face waiting for her—Foxtrot, smiling politely with his arms folded.

“Good morning, Sunset Shimmer. If you could come with me, I’d like to ask you a few questions,” Foxtrot exclaimed.

“That doesn’t sound like an invitation,” Sunset Shimmer retorted as politely as she could manage. “I can’t say no, can I?”

“No,” Foxtrot answered, his smile unbroken. “But you can cooperate, and none of your friends here will know our interview is different from any of the others.”

“Alright,” Sunset acquiesced. “Lead the way.”

There was clearly no point arguing, and on top of that there was no covert way for her to send a text. So the girl merely stuffed down the urge to panic and consigned herself to her fate.

Agent Foxtrot led Sunset into an empty classroom, nodding to the men in suits standing on either side of the door. People stared as they walked in, watching up until the moment the agent closed the door behind them.

The room had been mostly emptied, except for the teacher’s desk in the center and an uncomfortable looking stool on the other side. The desk had an audio recorder, a closed manila folder and nothing else. Foxtrot took the padded teacher’s chair, gesturing for Sunset to sit.

She didn’t and merely leaned sideways on the nearby wall and folded her arms. “I’m not sure what you want from me. I haven’t committed any crimes, nor have I done anything wrong,” Sunset Shimmer began.

“That’s an interesting perspective,” Foxtrot began. “There are some who might say those like you are some of the greatest dangers this country has ever encountered. We have a responsibility to protect ourselves and to protect the rest of our planet. We’re the watchmen on the wall, Sunset Shimmer. If we don’t stop them here, they will overwhelm us.”

Sunset shivered.

All this time she’d imagined her history in Canterlot had been a secret. But that belief seemed more insane the more she thought about it. She’d attacked a high school, then defended it. Hundreds of students with cell phones had seen it. Hundreds of parents would probably have heard second hand stories about what she’d done.

Sunset winced, then sat down on the stool. “I’m not a threat to you or anyone else,” she claimed.

“I’m not sure about that.” Foxtrot retorted, pressing “record” on the machine in front of him.

“Aren’t you supposed to read me my rights or something? Or… do I get a lawyer?” Sunset Shimmer questioned.

“You aren’t being charged with anything at this time,” Foxtrot stated before clearing his throat. “Agent Foxtrot here interviewing a student of Canterlot High School, one Sunset Shimmer. Senior. Anything you say can and will be used in the ongoing investigation into the safety of Canterlot.”

Then he leaned forward, flipping open the folder and tossing a photograph across the table towards her. “Maybe you’ll have something to say about this,” he offered.

It was taken from the school’s security cameras, right outside the front gates. It showed her, towering over the other students, fully transformed by the stolen magic. She was demonic, overflowing with power, and standing on a pile of shattered bricks. The appearance of such an image was a shock as Sunset didn’t think they kept the tape of that event.

The official story of that night was a gas leak during the dance, which had caused many of the students to hallucinate, followed by an explosion that miraculously took place near the front of the school, leaving the students unharmed.

“Looks like photoshop to me,” Sunset Shimmer replied in a dismissive . “I’ve seen better in a Halloween store.”

Foxtrot laughed, then tossed several more photos from that same night towards her. All from different angles, with realistic light and shadow and no sign of being doctored.

“Do you really think that a high school hired Industrial Light and Magic to do these, huh? That's an expensive devotion to… what, a practical joke?” Foxtrot offered.

Sunset Shimmer shrugged. “I can’t explain those.”

“I’m sure you can’t explain the physical similarities either.” Foxtrot pointed out before holding up one last picture.

This one was divided in half, with her yearbook photo on one side and a closeup of her demonic self on the other. Little boxes had been drawn on the facial features, showing the perfect match between them.

“That looks an awful lot like your face to our statistical analysis,” Foxtrot stated.

Sunset could lie with the best, but even she could feel her pulse rising, sense the sweat dripping down her forehead. What was she going to do, admit she’d been a magical monster that attacked the school? They’ll already have other students talking about that. Noone else would lie for her, she thought. Maybe her friends would, but the rest of the school… lots of them still hated her for her underclassman years.

“I can’t,” Sunset Shimmer admitted. “I don’t know why it would look like that.”

Foxtrot turned off the recorder.

“I do. Because Canterlot has experienced half a dozen anomalies like this over the last four years. At first it didn’t do more than raise a few eyebrows at the department. But it turns out there are stories going back centuries. Visit your historical society, ask for a tour of local mythology. I haven’t visited a small town anywhere in America with stories like yours. And some of the evidence is shockingly convincing,” Foxtrot continued.

“Our tax dollars are paying people to investigate folktales,” Sunset muttered, summoning every drop of sarcasm she could. “That sounds useful.”

Foxtrot leaned back in his chair, removing his sunglasses and settling them on the desk in front of her. Behind them, his blue eyes were as sharp as Celestia’s had ever been and the man seemed to be staring straight through her.

“Don’t insult me, Miss Shimmer. We both know you haven’t paid a single dollar of taxes in your entire life. Yes, I’ve seen your employment history,” Foxtrot stated, the man raising a hand to cut off Sunset’s response before it could leave her mouth. “No, I have no desire to get the IRS involved. Or Immigration. How about we talk to each other about this like adults, off the record.”

He reached down, opening the recorder and removing the battery in a deliberate manner.

“Okay,” Sunset Shimmer remarked, folding her arms across her chest. “Shoot.”

“My department believes foreign entities from… elsewhere. Have been appearing in Canterlot for at least four centuries. Possibly before western settlement as well, though there are no written records from before that and I think that you might be one of them,” Foxtrot exclaimed.

“If I was…” Sunset Shimmer muttered, the girl doing her best to keep her voice even.

Sweet Celestia they’re so close to the truth already. They figured all that out without anyone telling them! Unless someone did tell them. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

“I’m not dangerous to you or anyone else. I’m here to live my life, like anyone else. I want to make friends, go to college, maybe get married one day… the same aspirations as anyone else,” Sunset Shimmer continued.

Foxtrot’s eyebrows went up skeptically and he tapped two fingers on the nearest demon photo. “You don’t call this dangerous?” He asked.

“I call that… a person that I am not. A person who didn’t know how lucky she was to be here, and who wants to be a better person with every fibre of her being. I notice you don’t have any pictures of yesterday in this pile. Maybe you should be looking at those cameras instead. You won’t find someone attacking people, you’ll find someone putting themselves at risk to keep innocents safe,” Sunset Shimmer stated, becoming more confident with each passing second. “I’ve made my mistakes. Now I want to be better.”

Agent Foxtrot’s expression was impossible to read. Sunset longed to reach across the table and try to touch his hand in order to see what he might be thinking. But at this point she couldn’t shake the thought that he would know what she was doing, and use it as an excuse that she really was dangerous. So she resisted, instead merely shifting uncomfortably in her chair.

Eventually he stood up.

“That will be enough for now, Miss Shimmer. It’s possible we will have further questions for you in the next few days. And a word of advice. Next time you and your friends see something dangerous, let the authorities handle it. I don’t know where you come from, or what abilities you really have but we humans have done well enough without your help for thousands of years. We don’t need it now. If you really want to live here, then act like one of us,” Foxtrot stated firmly.

He held open the door for her, his intentions clear. Sunset didn’t argue with him, merely slipping out of the room and down the hall to class as quickly as she could. She wanted to turn around and scream at him as she left, to tell him that it had been humans who showed her the example of friendship. Humans, as well as one pony, that had stood up to her when she had magic, and then stood up to the sirens. They didn’t cower and let dangerous creatures attack whoever they wanted!

But she resisted doing that.

He knows everything. Knows I’m from Equestria, knows that Equestrian creatures had been dumped in Canterlot for years now. What would Earth do, if it realized that ponies had been using it for a trash-dump of monsters for hundreds of years? Would they break the portal? Or worse, decide to return the favor? Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

He doesn’t seem to know where the portal is yet. I’ll have to make sure I warn the girls to stay away. Sunset Shimmer considered.

But she would have to find a safe place to tell them that. At least the true nature of the portal wasn’t generally known around Canterlot High. They hadn’t lost yet.

Hopefully.

Time passed by, and Sunset didn’t get a chance to talk to her friends until lunch that day. Sunset could sense the nervous frustration just by walking into the room, without even using her powers. The looks of suspicion from huddled students as men and women in suits moved through the room asking questions only made that thought even more poignant.

And all of them are telling the truth about what I did to save their own skin. Sunset Shimmer thought hopefully to herself.

Sunset had only a single reassuring fact to keep her spirits up, which was the fact that Agent Foxtrot hadn’t actually arrested her. Does that mean there’s a chance he believes me? Maybe he thinks I’ll lead him to the real danger if he just watches long enough. Sunset Shimmer considered.

Sunset sat down at her friends’ table, at the spot Twilight suggested for her.
Can’t fight me for it in here, Timber.
“Sunset!” Twilight happily exclaimed, grinning at the other girl. “Some mail came for you! It was so late they sent it to the office, but…”

She set down a few thick envelopes next to Sunset’s meal tray. Thick yellow envelopes, with college return addresses. She didn’t even have to open them to know they would be acceptance letters.

After all, it only took one page to say no.

“I got in,” Sunset muttered, disbelief evident on her feature. “Someone actually accepted me.”

“Three someones!” Twilight exclaimed, wrapping one arm around her shoulder in a quick embrace. “None of the schools I applied to however.”

Then I don't care. Sunset Shimmer thought but didn't say.

“But it hasn’t been long enough to worry about that!” Twilight exclaimed with faux excitement. “Even with special dispensation, it could be another few weeks. So don’t give up.”

I actually have a future here, Sunset thought, amazed. She sat back in her chair, not even feeling hungry anymore. They’ll take me. Of course, none of these schools were the ones she really cared about, but they had still gone out of their way in an attempt to snap her up.

“You’re getting distracted,” Rainbow whispered, the girl having already finished her lunch, and was now leaned in close to Sunset. “What the heck are we supposed to do about…”

She fell silent as Agent Foxtrot strode right past their table, pretending not to be listening. “This meat mountain here?” Rainbow Dash continued.

“He wants us to stop saving people,” Sunset muttered. “And not to use our powers.”

Several of her friends actually laughed. A few just looked horrified. But it was Applejack who finally spoke first.

“Well that ain’t happenin’. Granny always said a person was responsible for the good they didn’t do. I ain’t sittin’ on my hands while somethin’ terrible steamrolls over my town,” exclaimed the farm girl.

“Me neither,” Sunset agreed.

Even if we have to deal with Foxtrot after it will have been worth it. Lets see if he can find a way to be upset that we saved lives. Sunset Shimmer smugly thought to herself.

Author's Note

Chapter 5

That day of school brought no further disasters, despite all the awful things that had happened recently. In the end, Sunset Shimmer made it back to her lonely studio apartment late into the evening. The girl half expected it to be swarming with federal agents or have an arrest warrant pinned to the door.

There weren’t, though she could’ve sworn that she had locked the door when she left for school. Sunset took one glance through the apartment, from its dumpy furniture to the peeling wallpaper, and she could see that nothing was different.

She only had two possessions of value—the streaming setup she sometimes used to broadcast to Twitch, and her pet gecko, Ray. She walked right over to his enclosure, dumping her backpack as she crossed the room.

“Hey Ray,” she muttered, flipping open the mesh lid and holding her hand in front of the little lizard. The creature grinned up at her, then hopped from the stick onto her arm. “You’re not going to arrest me, are you?”

The lizard stuck his tongue out, uncomprehending. “Yeah, thought so.”

Sunset slumped into her dumpy sofa, flipping open her journal and more specifically her last message to Twilight.

There was no response.

“Of course the Alicorn princess wouldn’t have time for me,” Sunset muttered, depositing the lizard on the cover where he could perch while she wrote.

Dear Twilight,

The human authorities are growing more suspicious of magic. I really think you should look into this growing mess and maybe take a trip here. I know they don’t have magic of their own, but they could still pose a danger to Equestria.

I’m not sure if it’s safe for me to stay here anymore. My friends are all here, but the human authorities seem to know what I am. If it wasn’t for my friends I would probably come back to Equestria now and wait for this to blow over, but they need my help.

If you can tell me anything at all about the spirit I described, that would be extremely helpful. I would love to take the trip to the Canterlot Library myself, but… yeah.

Regardless, I could really use some advice.

-Sunset

Ray crawled off the edge of the book onto one of Sunset’s fingers again, pressing his head against her palm affectionately. Could a little lizard really feel her distress?

“I’m glad you’re here too,” Sunset Shimmer whispered. “I’ll… need to make some arrangements for you in case something happens to me.”

Her landlady had been more than accepting of Sunset’s difficulties and she had taken her in without papers, or a deposit. Maybe she’d be able to make sure her lizard got taken care of if the authorities came for her. A quick letter passed beneath the older woman’s door ensured that her pet would be alright, and with that done, Sunset Shimmer got started on some homework.

The next few days passed in a blur to Sunset. She kept her head down at school, trying very hard to attract as little attention as possible. By the end of the week, only Foxtrot remained on campus, along with a pair of Canterlot deputies who watched everything but didn’t try to arrest anyone. Sheriff Silverstar even waved hello to her as she walked in, same as always.

Sunset Shimmer got a few more college acceptance letters, some delivered to her apartment and some directly to the school, but none overlapped with the “main” choices of any of her friends.

And so things remained basically normal, with the only difference being a slightly more subdued attitude at school. At least until the weekend that is.

One of the school’s many varsity teams were playing, and of course that meant Rainbow would be competing. Sunset found herself in the audience, cheering and shouting the way she always did. Most of her friends were there too, except for the one Sunset wanted to see most. Twilight however, was on another date with Timber.

Sunset Shimmer almost hoped for another monster attack so she’d have an excuse to break them up.

As if on cue, the former pony felt the ground shake first, a rumble which shook through the stands and rattled those in the top seats. Then she heard the screams, which originated from down the road to her right.

“What was that?” Sunset asked, turning to stare with several of the others.

The athletes had kept playing, and Sunset dimly heard Rainbow shout triumphantly as she scored another goal. But all that was background noise to what Sunset Shimmer had heard a moment ago.

Pinkie Pie was in the seat next to her. Somehow she’d removed a set of giant foam fingers, and was already scrolling rapidly on her phone. What Sunset could do only passably in that regard, while the humans did as though it were the native magic of their species.

“Here!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, opening up an app Sunset didn’t even recognize which showed a live feed of local messages, along with images.

They showed the theater, with smoke already rising from the building. A few others were taken from inside, videos of dozens of people running in terror. On a weekend like this the theater would be packed. Sunset Shimmer realized to her growing horror.

“Are we going to help?” Sunset asked, loud enough that Rarity and Applejack would be able to hear in the row behind them. “You know what Foxtrot said.”

“And I say screw him,” Applejack declared. “I’ve got my pickup.”

The girl stood up, raising her voice. “Rainbow, did you hear that?”

“I could wait here,” Fluttershy offered in a nervous tone. “Until the quarter ends. Then we could fly there together.”

Flying across town in broad daylight. Rainbow Dash was fast enough that nopony would notice her. Fluttershy… wasn’t, even with Rainbow to help her. Sunset Shimmer realized.

“Okay,” Sunset acquiesced before rising as well, and the rest of the audience made way for them to hurry down.

A few even cheered them on, muttering about the local heroes off to save the town. Sunset however, couldn’t muster her usual excitement, not when this trip might end with her getting put in jail.

What’s the alternative? Sit idly by while people die? That was a far worse punishment than anything Foxtrot could inflict.

Applejack’s old pickup roared to life, and Sunset hopped into the back beside Pinkie. Rarity would be riding shotgun, because of course she would.

“This looks bad. Like, real bad,” Pinkie murmured, still clutching her phone in both hands and watching the stream of posts. “I think it’s a dragon this time instead of just a big pig.”

That would explain the flames I saw in some of the videos. Sunset Shimmer thought grimly to herself.

“Celestia help us if it’s a real dragon. I… can’t even imagine how we could fight one with these weak bodies and so little magic,” Sunset Shimmer muttered in muted horror.

The pickup flew towards its destination, weaving through traffic and making it to their target in only a few minutes. It wasn't difficult to find either, for they only had to follow the screams.

“I bet the old theatre thought they were in for a huge boost of sales after what happened to the mall,” Applejack remarked, as they pulled into a red zone directly in front of the theater. “With the mall cinema shut down, they were the only show in town.”

Smoke rose from the building, though it wasn't like any video Sunset had seen of structures on fire. There was something distinctly unnatural about this one and a stench of dark magic radiated from the building like a festering sickness.

“It sounds like everyone got a show all right,” Rarity murmured. “And… no police yet, just like always. You think Foxtrot and his goons were just trying to intimidate us when they said they were here to help?”

“I’m intimidated,” Pinkie Pie added in a low tone. “Those guys were bor-ing. If I have to do another interview with them I might jump out a window. Maybe I could just invite them to a party instead?”

The ground shook again, and this time Sunset was close enough to hear shop windows rattle and shake in their mountings. A few car alarms went off, and the ground under her feet rumbled. Sunset clutched onto the side of the truck, holding herself steady while her friends braced themselves similarly. Sunset Shimmer seemed to be the only one truly affected. Even after all these years in the human world, having two legs was still hard.

Then she heard the voice again. It wasn’t loud, not like whatever it was doing to shake the ground, yet every person fleeing the building would’ve been able to hear it.

“I’ve been waiting for you, Sunset. Leave the insects to their world and join me,” encouraged the voice.

“Whatever that is, they sound like someone who needs an attitude adjustment,” Rarity announced, snapping the door closed. “Ready girls?”

Sunset didn’t need to be told twice. If she was going to get into trouble for saving humans from some monster, she wouldn’t let it fill her with regret afterwards.

They weren’t all together, which would’ve made “ponying up” effortless, but they locked hands anyway, eyes closing briefly. Sunset felt the magic of her friendship the same way she might’ve mapped its flow with her horn back in Equestria, and the transformation washed over her. As it did for her friends which surrounded her on all sides.

It didn't change much for her, since her subtle abilities would work just as well when fully human. But a slight change in body and outfit was good for her morale. Together they could fight, and together they could win.

Once they’d all changed, the four of them strode forward through the shattered glass window and into the ruins of Canterlot’s only other movie theater.

“I texted Twilight on the way,” Pinkie exclaimed. “Hopefully, she can get here in time. We could really use her crazy-alicorn-superpowers.”

Too bad she’s too busy with her boyfriend to be here to save the city with those powers. But Sunset couldn’t let herself get distracted with resentment now when Canterlot was depending on them. Focusing that anger into movement, the girl, along with her friends, charged inside.

Where it only took Sunset a single glance to see that things were much worse in this theater than they had been in the mall. There was shattered glass everywhere, and bloody trails where injured humans had dragged themselves away from the dragon. She could see a few immobile lumps against a wall, the fallen theater patrons having clustered together for protection.

The ground shook again, and from up above a massive chandelier of crystal rumbled and detached from its mount, plunging straight down, directly on top of them.

Rarity squealed, spreading her hands as wide as she could, and catching the damage on a transparent slope that sent the thing tumbling onto the ground before them and shattering in a spectacular shower of broken glass.

A second later and the earth opened in front of them, hardwood being torn apart as if it were paper. A popcorn stall rolled sideways, smashing into the stone inside the crevasse. Sunset caught Applejack’s offered hand a second before she would have fell in herself, likely to never be seen again.

Thick black smoke rose from the opening, forming into a vaguely familiar dark shape, that looked remarkably similar to the last monster they fought. The dragon dug huge streaks in the floor as it went, clambering onto all fours and roaring at them. A second later and ghostly black flames passed over Sunset’s head, the ethereal attack feeling just as hot as the real thing. On the wall behind her, Sunset saw several movie posters catch alight, filling the room with smoke.

“We beat the last one!” Sunset yelled, glaring up at the monster several times her size. “The best thing for you to do is just fly off now before we beat you too!”

“Of course you would say something so cliche,” the creature remarked in a cruel tone.

Turning its jaws down at her, Sunset Shimmer could see black flames flickering from deep within its throat. Though not as large as some Equestrian dragons she’d seen back in Equestria, Sunset Shimmer could tell that this one was close enough that it tore up great chunks of earth with each step.

“You’ve become weak. You take territory with words instead of might. You must ask yourself why you do this, why you’ve become this person,” the dragon urged.

Just like the last one. Someone is sending these things just to mess with me. Sunset Shimmer thought grimly.

“You reckon it’s like the boar?” Applejack asked, ignoring the dragon completely. “Some kinda… enchanted whatever inside it?”

The dragon roared, stalking towards them, and walking straight through the concession stand. The huge shelf of candy went spilling down around them, some of which landed in a pool at Pinkie’s feet.

“You’re not very smart, Mr. Dragon,” Pinkie exclaimed, grabbing a fistful of every type of candy she could reach. “You probably shouldn’t have given me all this.”

It ignored her completely. “You will be set free, Sunset. Your slavery to Equestria’s mindset can be lifted. The damage of the Elements can be healed. A single blast of my magic is all it will take.”

“You have a strange way of telling me all this,” Sunset retorted, glancing at the bloody handprints on a nearby wall. “You think I’ll agree to anything you want? After all you’ve done?”

“Power does not ask, it takes. You will be free, even if you resist freedom with every step,” exclaimed the dragon.

“I reckon we’ve heard enough outta you,” Applejack said, lifting a huge chunk of torn cement right out of the ground and holding it over her head with spectacular strength. “Sunset, may I?”

“Please,” Sunset called. “Girls, let’s show this dragon how we do things in Canterlot!”

Author's Note

Chapter 6

Sunset Shimmer faced down the gigantic dragon. On her own she might’ve been far too afraid to fight like this. She wanted to defend Canterlot, but she wasn’t stupid enough to do something like that. With the six of them together however, they could do almost anything.

If only Twilight would hurry up and get here… Sunset Shimmer thought. How do we fight something so big?

A dozen possible plans ran through Sunset’s head, but unfortunately for her their enemy wasn’t going to give her the chance to think about it for long. For a moment later the beast charged, roaring and spewing flames towards Sunset and her friends.

The group immediately scattered, jumping to both sides as the very real flames caught onto the carpet and blackened the cardboard movie stand ups behind them.

Sunset darted for the stairs to the upper balcony, for despite what these monsters kept saying about her “power,” she was easily the weakest of her friends, at least when it came to combat. It was true that her powers might enable her to do terrible things if she ran for public office or something, but not being a citizen didn’t make that very likely.

“Lets see how ya’ like this!” Applejack shouted, launching a huge cooler of ice cream right into the dragon’s face. “You need to chill!”

“You seriously just said that.” Rainbow darted through the air around the confused dragon, occasionally swinging in for a kick at its back and shoulders. “Applejack, how are we still friends?”

The dragon roared again, swiping at Rainbow, but it was much too slow. Though the attack did tear out a nearby cement column. Immediately the entire structure groaned in protest, and Sunset stopped at the base of the stairs. The roof was already sagging.

Damnit, that was loadbearing. Why do they always cause so much property damage? Sunset thought bitterly to herself

“Girls!” Sunset Shimmer shouted as loud as she could. “We need to get outside right now!”

The theater began rumbling, adding even more urgency to her shout. Sunset didn't wait for her friends to respond and began to sprint towards the door, dodging behind the dragon’s massive tail.

The dragon hardly cared about the others, however and it didn’t even seem to mind that half its smoky teeth had been broken and its mouth had been disfigured by exploding candy. The creature merely belched more flames at the fleeing girl.

Sunset might’ve been scorched by the attack, if Rarity didn’t appear behind her with a shield, blocking the flames before they could reach the girl.

“Come on girls! This way!” Rarity shouted.

“Thanks,” Sunset muttered. “You’re a lifesaver, Rarity.”

“Don’t be so dramatic,” Rarity replied, waving one hand dismissively as the others ran or flew out the open door.

Pinkie came out last, pushing a cart of sweets over the uneven ground. She had opened a dozen different kinds of candy already and was piling up quite a collection on the top. But she hadn’t launched her attack yet.

“A lifesaver would be if you spilled ketchup on your top during a dance and I happened to have a replacement in my locker. I do take precautions against such emergencies, by the way, in case-”

The dragon wasn’t amused by Rarity’s casual remarks however, and it lunged forward at them again, crashing into the shield. It didn’t break, but the force of the blow was enough to throw them backward out the open doorway. The dragon kept coming, tearing through a nearby wall and trudging after the six girls.

The loss of another wall was more than the little theater could take and the entire building collapsed inwards with a crash even louder than the dragon’s roars. The resulting explosion of debris filled the air with a massive amount of dust and rubble that briefly obscured the sky.

Sunset screamed as she flew through the air, bracing herself for what might be a fatal impact.

It probably would’ve been if Twilight hadn’t caught her under both arms and a second later a transparent sphere of magic surrounded them. The kind of magic Sunset could’ve done with ease if they were in Equestria. But they weren’t, and she didn’t have her horn.

“Miss me?” Twilight asked.

Sunset couldn't respond right away though, as Twilight’s thoughts filled her mind for the instant they made contact. Sunset saw her date with Timber, interrupted again. Her feelings for him were there, nervous and hesitant. Twilight wasn’t sure if she should be with him. Timber felt inadequate and frankly a bit useless. In addition Twilight was having a harder time reassuring him that he wasn’t whenever something went wrong.

“I see that Rarity taught you how to make a shield,” Sunset Shimmer remarked after the vision had ended.

“She did,” Twilight replied.

They landed, and Twilight deposited Sunset back on the sidewalk. A second later and the smoke cleared around the theater, giving Sunset her first good view of the chaos.

Cars had been crushed by rubble as well as the dragon’s mad thrashing. Far from the invincible beast a real dragon might’ve been, this one was partially pinned under the rubble of the building, with only its forelegs and head free to lash out at its enemies. It tore up the concrete using its massive claws, breathing fire madly at anything that was close enough.

Luckily for the rainbooms they were either too fast or too far away to be injured by the beast.

“You really shouldn’t have given me all this,” Pinkie remarked from just outside of its reach, the girl packing together an enormous ball of candy using chewing gum.

It still wasn’t listening to her however.

“Sunset Shimmer!” it roared. “You can’t hide from your destiny forever! Your mind is a slave to the Elements! I am trying to set you free!”

“Why didn’t you send me a letter?” Sunset Shimmer screamed back. “There were people in there!”

“Insects!” the dragon repeated. “They are no more significant to us than the trees of a forest. Useful, but sometimes necessary to harvest. You were not always so afraid to see things this way. You remember.”

Sunset Shimmer did remember, distantly. When she planned to invade Equestria with the population of her school, she had known many of them would get hurt. It didn’t bother her then. It wasn’t so much that she thought they would die for a good cause—she just hadn’t cared what happened to them.

“You’re mean! If you wanted to talk to Sunset you should have just called!” Pinkie yelled. “Sorry, but… I’m not sorry!”

The pink girl hucked her homemade grenade at the creature’s face, the ball of sweets glowing hot with magic. A series of rapid explosions shook the street, shattering nearby windows and setting off car alarms. Sunset covered her ears and shielded her face with one arm. A second later bits of broken cement and splatters of black sludge went everywhere.

The theater collapsed again, rumbling concrete and steel smashing down on where the dragon had been holding it up. Eventually Pinkie Pie picked herself up off the ground and hefted another ball of sweets, ready to throw. The attack was never needed however, as the beast seemed to be slain.

Except it wasn’t.

As the dust settled, Sunset caught her first glimpse of the dragon standing just in front of the theater. It was much smaller; gone from a mature adult she might’ve seen overhead to the adolescents that sometimes tormented ponies who lived too close to the Dragonlands.

Black ichor covered the ground behind it, but it didn’t seem to mind that most of its body was destroyed. It sprinted out of the crater, and across the street for Sunset, baring its teeth and snapping for her neck.

This time she moved too slow, and none of her friends were fast enough to save her. It smashed into her chest, driving her to the ground. But instead of ripping out her throat it just held her down. It would’ve done nothing at all, except for her powers.

She saw its thoughts, but they didn’t even resemble a living creature. She had only ever been exposed to human thoughts, and this was nothing like them. She was being forced to see something. A vision, prepared for just this occasion.

“Equestria is a nation of lies,” said a voice, deep and resonant.

She saw the nation of her birth before her, its many cities stretching out below her against a starry night. “Its ruler pretends to offer tolerance and understanding to her citizens, granting them a peaceful place to live. This, however, is a fabrication, a hollow shell created to satisfy the egos of its rulers and keep the population in placid compliance.”

Far below, Sunset saw something she’d read about in ancient histories—something she knew only one living pony had ever seen.

Nightmare Moon arrived at the Castle of the Two Sisters with her mighty army, after leaving a trail of destruction across the whole of Equestria. Yet instead of reasoning with her, instead of convincing Nightmare Moon that what she was doing was wrong, her sister banished her. Sunset watched this all happen as though she’d been there to see it, helpless to move or even perceive her own body.

“This is one of two ways Celestia and her kind deal with the problems they cannot solve,” continued the strange, unearthly voice. “They banish them from Equestria. Some to the moon, and others—”

Another vision. She saw the sirens this time, cast out from their home. But not just them—many other creatures, strange beasts she had no names for. Dragons, minotaurs, monsters. All sent away from Equestria, where they could cause no more harm to ponies. So many creatures that hadn’t survived in the modern records, even though Sunset knew them better than most.

“This was not the cruelest sentence Celestia the Tyrant ever invoked, Sunset. But you know what that sentence is. You felt their barbed sting yourself. You know this to be true,” it continued.

Now Sunset Shimmer saw herself. Flying in the air outside Canterlot High, on the cusp of realizing her grand revenge plan. She would take the power she deserved—until she was hit with the Elements, and not just her. She saw Equestria again, and half a dozen ponies struck one after another. Other creatures too—Discord, Sombra, Nightmare Moon. So many others.

“You have been reprogrammed,” claimed the voice. “Your will was stolen from you. I am confident that when it is restored, you will want recompense paid and we can take what we are owed, together.”

Then Sunset Shimmer screamed as pain suddenly assaulted her mind. Her head felt as though it was splitting apart, her whole world fogging over. She wasn't sure what it was doing, but it felt like the monster was trying to kill her! Sunset pushed back, trying to shove the beast out of her head with all the force she could muster.

It must not have been prepared for this, for it let out a surprised yelp before its assault suddenly stopped.

Around her, the dragon of fog and smoke melted to sludge. A heavy red stone dropped to the ground with an inert thunk, splashing into the tar beside her.

Sunset clutched at her head, which felt like it must be bleeding, maybe ripped right open. Her hand found only uninjured skin, however, with splotches of thick black tar everywhere.

“You did it!” Rainbow shouted from beside her. “I dunno how you managed that, but you did it!”

Rainbow Dash offered her hand, and Sunset took it, rising uneasily from the sludge. Her head was still throbbing from the hostile thoughts that had surged there, the vision still fresh in her mind.

That’s why it came after me. It didn’t care about destroying the city, or even hurting people. It was only here for me. Sunset Shimmer realized.

“It’s just a little terrifying,” Rarity said from her other side, offering her a damp cloth. “I didn’t know you could kill something with your mind.”

“I didn’t do anything,” Sunset retorted, accepting the cloth eagerly and wiping the slime away from her face.

With her vision restored, she could see black vans on either side of the intersection, with police watching in a mix of shock and relief.

The police stayed where they were, but they weren’t the only ones crowding the intersection.

This isn’t going to end well. Sunset realized.

“Well that was the most impressive bit of nothing I’ve ever seen,” Pinkie Pie remarked with a giggle. “That is if you really did nothing, cus it looked like something to me. Unless it just got bored and gave up?”

No, it did something, Sunset Shimmer thought. She still wasn’t sure what, but she had a feeling she would figure it out soon enough.

Soldiers burst out of the vans on both sides, as though someone had shot a starting pistol on a race. They wore all black and full riot gear, carrying large submachine guns under their arms.

“Everyone, on the ground!” they yelled, loudly enough that it carried over the frightened voices and the squealing firetruck from a street over. “Right now!”

Sunset and her friends all dropped to the ground, obeying instantly. Even Rarity got down, though she rolled to one side so she wouldn’t be in any of the slime. Sunset Shimmer watched as soldiers surrounded each of them, pointing guns down at them from above.

Then Foxtrot emerged from behind the group of soldiers, approaching Sunset. He had his own gun slung over his shoulder, though he didn’t have it drawn.

“What did we tell you about staying out of this?” he asked, voice no longer friendly. “There were people in that building. People died because of you.”

“Because of us?” Sunset didn’t move from the ground, but she didn’t even try to keep the fury from her voice. “I didn’t see any of your friends with guns here protecting people! It was either us or let that thing rampage through the city uncontested you pile of brainless muscle!”

“Right,” he muttered. “That’s why it was saying your name.”

He turned away.

“Bring them in,” he ordered. “They’re all under arrest.”

Author's Note

Chapter 7

Sunset Shimmer slumped into the back of a police van which rumbled down the road towards parts unknown. The windows were completely black, making it impossible to tell exactly where they were going. All she could say for certain was that they’d been driving for at least two hours, sometimes cruising along a freeway and sometimes winding through strange backroads.

They’re going in circles on purpose, trying to confuse us. We might not even be that far from Canterlot. Sunset realized. Either that, or they were leaving the only part of the human world Sunset Shimmer even remotely understood. The further from it they got, the less she would be able to pretend she was one of them.

They’d been stripped of everything but their clothes—no phones, no wallets, not even their shoes.

The trip had begun with Applejack muttering darkly about an unreasonable arrest and violation of her constitutional rights. But as soon as she started muttering about how it was probably their duty to resist a violation of their rights, Twilight pointed to a spot on the wall.

“Between the metal seams is a voice recorder. We shouldn’t talk,” Twilight had informed them.

“Maybe not about serious stuff,” Pinkie remarked. “But, we can still talk about other things! Like how awesome spring break is gonna be in a few weeks!”

“Spring break that we’ll be… enjoying from prison?” Rarity asked. “Not that I wouldn’t want to celebrate. That cruise the school has planned sounds positively delightful. But the further we go, the less likely that seems.”

“It ain’t right,” Applejack muttered again. “We’re minors. There are… things. Legal things. I dunno how they work, but I know there are things. They can’t just shove us into a hole forever. Don’t give in. Our parents will find out, and they can help us.”

“It doesn’t seem like we’re, uh with…” Fluttershy whispered. “Those weren’t regular police. This isn’t a regular police car. And the county jail is right next to the animal shelter. It’s… three blocks from the theater.”

“I know that!” Applejack groaned, shoving herself up against the wall.

Fortunately for Applejack, they weren’t pony-ed up anymore, so there would be no accidents with her super strength that might end with the rest of them getting shot. Or the van getting toppled over.

At least Sunset herself didn’t need to look anything like a pony to keep using her powers. But that didn’t matter; her powers couldn’t actually help them in this situation. She couldn’t read the emotions of a truck, nor would that help them anyway.

“I’ve read about tactics like this, actually,” Twilight announced, sitting up a little straighter. “It’s the kind of thing they’d do to suspects who are uncooperative or they don’t like. A federal agency has much more flexibility about where they send us. Their rules are different, but I don’t think it’s that different with the public/private thing. There’s a limit to how long they can hold us without charging us for a crime.”

Something banged on the front of the truck, in the driver’s compartment.

“That’s enough!” shouted a gruff voice. “We haven’t given you permission to talk!”

Applejack spun in her seat, glaring at the wall. There were tiny metal holes open in it now behind plexiglass, and a set of angry eyes glaring out from within.

“What are you going to do, climb back here and brutalize six highschool girls you arrested in front of a hundred people? I know my rights!” Applejack shouted.

“You don’t have a fuckin’ clue,” the soldier retorted. “You aren’t going to jail, kids and if you ever want to see the sun again you had better fix that attitude.”

The door smashed closed.

Applejack muttered something about being tread on, but Sunset stopped listening. At that point the truth was clear to her: they weren’t going to be just released. Sunset wanted to escape, but… you couldn’t escape from the authorities. They were supposed to be the good guys. If the human country was bad, how could Sunset fight?

They’re insects, spat the voice in her mind.

The vision she’d experienced earlier returned once again, playing over and over again at the back of her mind. It wasn’t just how vivid and disturbing it had been that bothered her, but it came with implications that were down right unsettling.

Did the dragon only come to show me the message? Maybe if I’d let it reach me the first time when it was that boar, it wouldn’t have killed those people. Sunset Shimmer thought.

She still didn’t know for certain that those people were dead. But she’d seen bloody bodies in the theater, and hadn’t seen those people escaping before the building collapsed. It wasn’t much of a stretch to assume that at least a few of them had perished in the aftermath of the battle.

I’m not mind-controlled. They’re wrong. Even if one of the Elements was involved… I’m better off this way. Sunset Shimmer declared.

She glanced to one side, to where her friends handcuffed in the van along with her. I have friends. Even the school is starting to forgive me. What did old Sunset Shimmer have that I don’t currently have?

Confidence. Self-respect. Power. Stated the voice.

Sunset couldn’t shake the thought that the old her wouldn’t have ended up handcuffed in an unmarked van traveling from who knows where.

I wouldn’t have to go all the way back to what I was. I understand the point of friendship now. Maybe I could take that power for all of them, not just me. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

Or maybe I should just go home. She considered.

More than anything else, Sunset wanted to talk to Princess Twilight. She could hope that her friend’s response would be waiting in the magical journal, which would be glowing and shaking so she would notice it on the shelf. But just because she wanted that to be the case, didn’t mean it was true.

Eventually, the vehicle tilted forwards and they began to descend towards something, slowing driving down as they went in many long circles. Then they stopped completely. The soldiers got out, and again the six girls were left in silence.

Metal clicked and rumbled as the lock on the far side jostled. Sunset tensed, but it wasn’t like she could actually do anything. Despite her bold words, even Applejack hadn’t made any effort to actually break free.

The door swung open, and Foxtrot was waiting on the other side, arms folded in front of him.

Half a dozen soldiers were behind him, dressed as none Sunset had ever seen before. They wore strangely padded uniforms, with helmets that narrowed to red slits, and carried guns she’d likewise never seen. Thick tubes connected them to heavy backpacks, and whenever they took a breath, vapor hissed from their helmets.

“Oooh, we’re in one of those movies!” Pinkie Pie stood up, or she tried to. Her arm jerked against the handcuffs, and she ended up half-standing, half-crouching. “Yes, commander, we will happily protect the Earth from aliens! We will battle the kaiju to our dying breaths!”

Foxtrot met her eyes, completely stupefied for several long moments. Sunset was sure she saw at least one of the soldiers’ heads move—were they laughing in those huge helmets? She couldn’t tell as she couldn’t even see a face through the glass.

But Foxtrot wasn’t amused.

“I’m afraid I meant every word I said in Canterlot. You all have proven yourselves to be dangerous, compromised individuals. Your presence and interference have created a serious hazard to the American citizens living in that city and as a result, I’ve been authorized by the State Department and the Department of Defense to quarantine all seven of you here until further notice,” Foxtrot stated evenly.

He raised a hand, silencing Applejack before she could even start.

“No, you will not be receiving legal counsel. No you won’t be given a call home. But you do have a choice,” he stepped to one side, letting Sunset and the others see what was behind them.

They were obviously deep underground—the walls were concrete, and thick parking pillars held everything up. The entire area looked almost like a parking garage only a thousand times more secure.

Foxtrot gestured to the two large doorways behind him, one that was well lit and open, and another that was completely dark.

“Your first choice is to cooperate with us. We’ll want to know everything you know about your abilities. Where they came from, how you use them, and how they might be removed,” Foxtrot continued.

“And… I don’t mean to be rude dear, but I’ve been locked in an un-air-conditioned van for several hours, and I’m not feeling terribly polite. So, why exactly would we want to do that?” Rarity questioned. “You’ve just said we’re going to be kept here indefinitely, without our legal rights. Why would we do anything you say when it wouldn't matter anyway?”

On either side of him, Sunset saw the soldiers tense. None of them were pointing their guns into the van, so they hadn’t gone so far as to reach the level of “evil organization taking over the country from the inside” quite yet. But how far away were they, really?

“Because if you cooperate, you go there. Our best accommodations. We’ll bring you the foods you like, give you freedom to move around, play, uh… whatever that game is you kids are playing on your phones these days. You’ll be able to do anything but leave, or contact anyone outside this facility,” Foxtrot exclaimed.

“Or we go the other way,” Twilight Sparkle supplied, folding her arms, expression smug. “Where you’re not sure we’ll get food, where there are cockroaches everywhere, and we’ll probably be tortured or something. Are you really gonna do the good-bad cop thing all by yourself?”

Sunset turned, eyes widening. Damn you’re hot when you’re angry. Sunset thought, silently realizing she had never seen the pony Twilight act that brave. She wasn’t even sure the princess could.

Foxtrot didn’t look amused. For a few seconds Sunset imagined him ordering Twilight beaten or something. But he only shook his head curtly.

“No. The other way is just regular jail. Separate cells, legally mandated three squares. At least until I have reason to believe that you are no longer a threat to anyone. I also suspect you’re all American citizens, who have been exposed or twisted to… something you don’t understand. My ultimate hope is to send you home safely, and quickly if possible,” Foxtrot exclaimed.

But as he said it, his eyes lingered on Sunset. There were unspoken words behind that glare. It was as if he were telling the girl that he knew she was different.

“Do you feel cooperative, girls?” Applejack asked. “I might’ve felt a mite friendlier to all this if they’d asked for what we knew, instead of hauling us out here for no good reason.”

Foxtrot clucked his tongue once. “I thought you were the one who didn’t lie, Applejack. We did ask politely. In your school, don’t you remember? Each of you was interviewed. Each of you resisted in your own particular ways. Now over a dozen people are dead, and I’m no longer amused.”

“They’re going to keep attacking,” Sunset called, raising her voice a little. “Those monsters out there. We didn’t bring them, we fought them. All locking us away does is take away the help from people who need it.”

“I don’t take kindly to threats,” Foxtrot muttered, turning slightly away. “Very well. This one decided not to be cooperative. Cavalry, take her to block three.”

Sunset jerked into a sitting position, pulling suddenly away. But one of the soldiers was already moving, locking their weapon into a plastic bracket over their shoulder and climbing up into the back of the truck.

“I wasn’t threatening you! I’m just explaining how you’ll know we’re innocent!” Sunset yelled.

“Really now?” Foxtrot didn’t stop the soldier as he advanced.

“Yes!” Sunset shouted while trying to retreat further from the guard, but she was already as far back as she could go and was unable to move any further thanks to the restraints.

“Because it sounded like you just admitted to orchestrating all this. Conspiracy doesn’t require you to be out there causing it, Sunset,” Foxtrot declared.

“Never talk to the goddamn police!” Applejack yelled, glaring at her. “How many times did I say that on the drive over, Sunset. Wait for your goshdarn attorney.”

“And that’s another one who isn’t cooperating.” Foxtrot hesitated, then turned away. “I think we’ll give them each a week to think about this. See if they’re feeling more cooperative after some time sitting alone eating porridge. Bring them in. Different isolation blocks.”

He walked away, vanishing down the lit hallway. But Sunset wasn’t watching him much longer, because the first soldier had finally reached her.

“Do not resist,” he ordered, his voice strangely distorted by the oversized helmet. “If you cooperate, you will not be harmed. Otherwise, I may be forced to neutralize you to protect this facility.”

“I won’t,” Sunset Shimmer murmured, slumping forward onto her knees. “I’ll do what you say.”

“That’s good,” the soldier replied. “I really don’t want to have to shoot somebody’s daughter.”

He fumbled with the lock for a few seconds, and the handcuff fell free. “Walk slowly from the van, keeping your hands above your head at all times.”

Sunset spared one last, desperate glance towards her friends before she was led away.

Author's Note

Chapter 8

Sunset Shimmer wasn’t led directly to her cell, that would be too simple. First she was taken for an invasive medical examination by an altogether too-attentive doctor. After being stripped, bled and prodded for at least an hour, she was given a threadbare orange jumpsuit, then led somewhere else by another group of soldiers with their strange masks and hissing gas. Sunset tried to make conversation with one as they walked, but he didn’t respond.

There were hundreds of cells down here, or at least that was the impression she got from the identical cell-block doors and bland fluorescent lights overhead. As they passed one, she heard someone pounding on the cement. In another, mad wailing that sounded only vaguely like human speech could be heard. They sounded more like a windigo, trapped in a tiny space and raising the strongest gale it could, only to end up forever alone.

It was hard to believe she was even dealing with the same species anymore.

Sunset stared at the inside of her isolation cell—fifteen square feet of featureless concrete, with a combination sink-toilet on one end, and a raised slab for a bed without so much as a pillow. It felt like far less than she was entitled—there had to be some laws broken by putting a minor in a place like this. The world had laws for a reason, after all.

The second the door slammed shut Sunset Shimmer felt truly alone since her reformation, completely, and utterly alone. At least if they’d been put in jail together, she might’ve talked to the others for company. They could reassure each other that they’d made the right choice, saving lives even if the process had cost them their freedom.

But she couldn’t talk to them, and unlike the others, Sunset didn’t have a hope of using her powers to escape. Maybe Applejack would finally get tired of waiting and organize an escape? She probably could, particularly if she worked together with Twilight and Rainbow Dash. The others all had useful talents.

But not you. They wouldn’t need you to help escape even if they did want to. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

Sunset quickly lost track of time. Maybe hours passed down there in the dark, maybe it was days. Sometimes she slept, sometimes she used the sink to try and clean herself off. Sometimes food entered through the slot in the bottom of the room, or a guard outside shouted for her to give back her old tray if she wanted to eat. It was incredibly unpleasant to say the absolute least, but they weren’t torturing her, though it was pretty damn close to torture. At the bare minimum she got her three squares, just like Foxtrot had promised.

Three squares of bland, tasteless cafeteria food.

The longer Sunset Shimmer spent by herself, the more she found her mind returning to the message that dragon had been sent to deliver. She heard that strange voice in the darkness, reminding her of the emptiness of her own life. At least the humans had only locked her in a room. Equestria had violated her mind, changed her. Made her weak.

What would old Sunset have done?

The answer came to her without wanting it to. Old Sunset wouldn’t have allowed herself to be captured in the first place. She would’ve had an escape plan in mind in case she saw the police appear while fighting some other creature. And if she was pushed into a corner, she would’ve used her magic against them.

You could never lose control, because once you did… you could end up down here. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself. Or dead. You aren’t even a citizen to them. Foxtrot thinks you’re an intruder here. He’s afraid of you. Maybe they’ll just kill you and be done with it.

It was hard to imagine the United States government just murdering a child in some secret jail, but maybe she hadn’t known the country as well as she thought she did. After all, Sunset had never done any of her own research on the topic and had merely trusted what she had been taught in school. With nothing better to do with her time, Sunset found herself wandering back through her memories, pondering what had once been.

She thought of an associate of hers, a mare with a talent for mixing magic and technology like noone else could. Sunset remembered how she had constructed an engine much like the ones humans used for their cars. The former pony also remembered how she had reportedly disappeared for several days before being found dead of an apparent suicide.

The event had always struck Sunset as odd, for the mare herself was happy, and not just in appearance. She would regularly talk to Sunset about her discoveries despite barely knowing one another. Every time they had spoken Sunset felt as though she got a glimpse of a person who found true joy in their work.

Sunset considered the mare’s death for hours, thinking back to what possible clues there might have been to her mental state. Yet for all the time on Sunset’s hands, she couldn't figure out why the pony had taken her own life. That was if she had indeed done it, for as Sunset thought about it, there were likely a lot of ponies who didn't want her engine to go to market.

Even Celestia herself had made a remark about it in passing once, the alicorn mentioning its potential for destruction. Sunset had initially agreed with Celestia, but the longer Sunset considered things, the stranger the comment felt. She briefly wondered if Celestia had a hand in what had happened only to brush it aside after thinking about it for an hour or so.

Celestia was simply too benovelont, or was she? She did seem to dump all of her problems on Earth and thus inadvertently hurt others in the process. And that wasn't even thinking about all the ponies she could have altered using the elements, provided the voice had been right.

Brushing aside all of that, Sunset focused her mind elsewhere, namely to the voice, and the vision it imparted on her. She wondered why Foxtrot had been so determined to bring her in despite all evidence of their heroism. Was he merely waiting for something terrible to happen in order to justify her capture?

Did Foxtrot really think she’d been behind all the attacks, or was he just saying that to try and get her cooperation? And if so, why would he then say that he wants to send them back. Was he trying to steal their powers for some reason?

There were too many questions, and not nearly enough answers. Though thankfully Sunset wouldn't be left wondering for much longer as a few days later Foxtrot himself arrived to settle that question personally. Rapping heavily on the door, Foxtrot startled Sunset out of an uneasy sleep.

“Sunset, wake up,” he barked.

Sunset yawned, sat up dimly. “I’m up. Are you letting us go?”

He laughed, his voice bitter and mocking.

“Yes, we commonly release uncooperative prisoners. That’s how we keep the country safe. Actually, the less cooperative a prisoner is, the shorter we keep them here. That way their energy isn’t wasted bashing themselves against a lonely cell wall and instead they can be out killing people,” Foxtrot remarked in a bitter tone.

“I’ve never killed anyone,” Sunset snapped, folding her arms and glaring out the narrow slits. “And you’d know be able to see that too if you had more than two brain cells to rub together.”

Foxtrot was there on the other side all right, wearing a crisp suit with a black tie. His hair was slicked back and shiny in the light of the overhead lamp. Though there was a close call the first time.

“I’m not sure why I would believe you,” Foxtrot stated. “You’ve been entirely unhelpful so far. Why start telling the truth now?”

“I’ve done nothing but tell you the truth!” Sunset shouted back. “I can’t tell you what I don’t know, but I’ve told you everything I do.”

“Is that so?” Foxtrot leaned closer, staring at her through the cell door. “How do we remove your powers?”

She would’ve had an answer to that, at one point. Removing their jewelry had once done the trick. But the magic wasn’t in the rocks anymore, it was in them. She didn’t have to lie however.

“You know what? Screw it. If you really want to remove our powers, then you need a thaumic vortex of at least two sigma. There’s a creature in our mythology who used to commonly harvest abilities like that named Tirek. All you have to do is break into Tartarus and let him go free! Should be a piece of cake,” Sunset Shimmer retorted, throwing up her hands.

Foxtrot stepped back, glowering at her. “This is how seriously you take your situation? You mock me with what, a fairy tale?”

“No,” Sunset argued. “I’ve just told you the truth, again and again. But you’re so completely ignorant, so far out of your depth, that you don’t believe me. So how about this. If you really think there are invaders on the other side of the portal, if you really think your country is in danger—then go to the other side and see what’s waiting there. Scout it out, see what the danger is, meet the locals. Not only will they confirm everything I’ve said, but I’m sure you’ll see very quickly how pointless your fear is. The ones living on the other side are gentle and kind compared to you.”

“We’ve done that,” Foxtrot answered. “But you murder everyone we’ve sent. At least, I assume you murder them. As not one of them has ever reported back.”

Well that’s interesting. Another thing to put in her letters to Twilight that never got answered. Sunset thought.

“Maybe they didn’t want to leave,” Sunset Shimmer offered. “The land on the other side has not seen war in eons. Its people know nearly limitless prosperity, and the murder rate is near non existent. Compared to here it must look like paradise.”

Foxtrot didn’t argue with her, the man merely staring down at Sunset for several seconds before turning away.

“Clearly you’re not prepared to properly negotiate. That’s fine, I’m patient. You probably saw on your way in that I’ve got plenty of space. Your friends are all citizens with families, and sooner or later, I’m going to have to let them go. But not you. You’re no one, Sunset Shimmer. You don’t exist. No one will miss you. Consider that carefully while you sit in your cell,” Foxtrot statedbefore walking away, joining two other soldiers Sunset hadn't initially noticed.

“I am telling you the truth!” Sunset screamed after him, her voice shrill and desperate.

His departure broke something in the woman, and all at once Sunset felt a desperate panic well from deep within her. She didn’t want to be alone again. Anyone, even a hated enemy, was better than the relentless mocking of her own voice. Of the four blank walls which continually closed in on her from all sides during the long night time hours.

“Please! I’m telling you everything I know! I can even write it all down, if that’s what you want! Anything you want to know about magic! Just don’t leave me down here!” Sunset Shimmer shouted.

But that was exactly what Foxtrot did. The man didn’t so much as hesitate, or even turn around to look at Sunset. Maybe that was the worst part, that feeling of absolute helplessness. Sunset thought. Even giving him what he wanted wasn’t enough to make him stay.

And with his departure, the darkness returned.

Author's Note

Chapter 9

Sunset ate a few more meals. She paced back and forth in her tiny cell. She tried exercising to pass the time, but then she realized that would only make her stink even more, prompting her to quickly stop. They had left her with a tiny bar of soap, but somehow she didn’t think they would be replacing it before they thought she needed it.

With nothing better to do she spent more and more of her time simply laying there on her back, staring up at the blank ceiling. Being alone with her thoughts had initially been a blessing, giving her time to consider the voice and the implications that arose from it. Now she wanted nothing more then company, or some way she could block out the recursive thoughts which plagued her.

There was little she could gain from their constant looping and soon she couldn't even take solace in not being tortured. Simply not being able to speak to another living soul was worse then anything she could come up with. It only became worse the longer she was in there, as her sleep schedule became erratic and her concept of time was starting to slip.

As time passed, her desperation grew, and the cloying thoughts became increasingly hard to ignore. The faces of the humans she had only glanced at briefly during the fight in the theatre returned nearly every night. It was like someone had taken their picture and plastered it to the inside of her eyelids, as she could see them every time she tried to go to sleep.

Anytime she heard a noise from outside her cell door, some part of her hoped a rescue had finally arrived. Or if not that, even Foxtrot coming for another pointless interview would at least break up the endless monotony.

The clang she hoped was the dropping of a key turned out to be a fallen peice of cutlery. The scream of a fellow prisoner was not one of victory, but rather someone being brutalized for unknown reasons. Every flicker of the lights outside her cell made her hope for rescue which she felt was becoming increasingly unlikely.

Sunset couldn’t have said how long had gone by before she heard something from a few hallways over. At first it was just distant shouting, but then came the distinct crack of gunfire, several times in quick succession. Boots pounded on the concrete, and the shouts became cries of pain. Then, silence.

Sunset cautiously leaned against the door to her cell, conscious on some level that she might very well be coming closer to danger. Her sense of self-preservation had thoroughly atrophied during her time in solitary, along with so much else. So she peered intently out the thin slats, hungry to see anyone or anything other than the four blank walls she’s gotten so used to.

She couldn’t see the end of the hall, but what she could make out was the distinct click of the security door, and the creak of metal opening. Then a single set of footsteps, moving towards her.

It probably wasn't an escape attempt, Sunset realized. There’s no way the girls would send just one of them to come get me. Not only that, but whoever was coming wasn’t in a terrible rush. Sunset thought.

Sunset backed away suddenly, having suddenly realized what it had to be. One of the others had to have tried to escape and now Foxtrot was coming to tell her that they’d been forced to shoot them. He would probably tell Sunset that it was her fault for not sharing what she knew as well.

She slumped sideways in her cot, no longer wanting to talk to anyone. Maybe if she tried hard enough, she would just disappear.

The footsteps came to an abrupt halt. Sunset didn’t open her eyes, but she could feel someone’s attention on her. Finally they spoke, and to Sunset Shimmer’s surprise, it wasn’t agent Foxtrot.

“Sunset Shimmer, please tell me they haven’t starved you by mistake. That would be even worse hospitality than Area seven usually extends to its prisoners,” exclaimed the voice in a calm tone.

Sunset blinked, sat up and glanced through the thin slats of her cell door. A man stood outside, a few fresh blood stains glittering on his otherwise immaculate suit. His skin was pale, his hair a mix of black and gold in a simple, modern cut. So far as Sunset could tell, he wore no identification, and carried no obvious weapons.

“You don’t sound like you work here,” Sunset remarked. He sounds familiar, but I can't place where I know him from.

“Astute,” he noted. “Through one convoluted chain of linked monetary interests and lobbying organizations, you might say Area 7 works for me. Its new leadership seems to have forgotten this fact. In fact they were possessed with strange notions of independence that need to be forcibly excised. Your tormentors are being… reassigned, let’s say. Now that I have reasserted control, your time in this cell has come to an end.”

She expected the sound of a keycard being swiped—instead, the air outside glowed suddenly white hot. She covered her eyes with the back of one arm as a wave of magic outside her cell shook the earth around her.

She squealed in shock and fear, but she needn’t have worried for nothing attacked her, and the cell didn’t cave in. After a few seconds she opened her eyes again, just as the heavy cell door landed with a flat thump, melted into bubbling metal.

The man’s eyes faded from white to a soft violet Sunset had seen somewhere before, though she couldn’t say where. He adjusted his tie, then extended a hand.

“Sunset Shimmer, my name is Perfect Tempo. I hope you’ll indulge my company while we rescue your friends?” he offered.

“I…” Sunset murmured before taking his gloved hand and allowing him to pull her from the cell. “That sounds great.”

Author's Note

Chapter 10

Perfect Tempo led Sunset back through the facility quickly, the man apparently quite knowledgeable of the structure’s layout. The man walked with ambivalence to the blaring sirens overhead, and the sound of stomping boots all around them. The facility was clearly panicking, and from the sound of it they seemed to be organizing for a resistance effort of some kind.

There was no mystery about why.

As they left Sunset’s own cell block, she saw a pair of crumpled bodies on the floor, each one with their own little pool of blood. They were both conventional soldiers, with rifles and black uniforms. They didn’t move, nor sport any obvious injuries.

Tempo watched her gaze, and seemed to misinterpret her expression, because he said, “Your companions were deemed a higher escape risk than yourself. Please do not take offense. Foxtrot and his type think in terms of tanks and artillery shells. They don’t realize that a single whisper could steal the funding they use to feed their troops, or deploy them to a pointless war in a god-forsaken desert somewhere. They didn’t appreciate the fact that you were their most valuable captive.”

Sunset stopped beside one of the soldiers, searching for any sign of life. She reached down for a moment, hesitating. This man’s hair might be cropped, and he might be in a uniform, but his expression was horrified. His last moments of life had been just as terrible as the ones in the theater.

“Did you do this?” Sunset asked in a hushed tone.

“No,” Tempo replied. “But the ones who did gave them ample opportunity to surrender. If you learn no other lessons from me today, Sunset, learn to shed no tears for an enemy who will not help himself.”

He bent down and gently turned the head of the dead man away. “I told them confining you was unacceptable, and yet you remained a captive. The incompetent are always drowning in the blood of their slaves.”

His eyes twitched as he said it, his expression losing focus. The pain in his face went deep, much deeper than Sunset’s own understanding.

I shouldn’t argue with the one rescuing us. If he abandons me now, it might look like I killed these people. They’ll feel justified hating Equestria then. Sunset thought to herself.

“Did none of them surrender?” Sunset Shimmer inquired, the former pony imagining all the cooks, janitors and other personnel this kind of base would require.

“A number of them did, and I expect more will once the futility of their defence is truly realized,” Tempo explained, standing up once more. “And mark my words. Those who do give in will be treated with respect.”

“We’re still going to save my friends though right? Even if they are still fighting? ” Sunset asked, the woman hesitant to even hear his response.

“Yes,” Tempo exclaimed, turning away from the corpses and starting to move again at the same unconcerned pace. “It would be more efficient just to bring you back with us, and obviously that was the idea from the beginning. But I respect your loyalty towards your allies. It is something we share, something our enemies will abandon on a whim if they think it suits them. Thus I will respect your desire.”

And Sunset saw why he was so calm as several passages around them looked like they might’ve been accessible once, but not anymore. Heavy security doors were completely choked with a faint green slime, or had spreading frost growing across their surface. Past one she heard men on the other side hammering away at the metal, but Area 7’s own security was working against them.

“I’ve…” Sunset shook her head. “This has to be the work of magic, yet…”

“You are not wrong,” Tempo exclaimed. “I have endeavored for many years to unite those wronged and betrayed by Equestria. You’ll understand our methods and magic in time.

He stopped suddenly and fixed the girl with a firm look. “But first I must ask. How much did you suffer at their hands?”

Sunset looked away, lowering her voice. She didn’t really want to argue, but some part of her had to. She couldn’t stay silent, not after everything she’d learned with her friends.

“Much of that was… my own doing. I didn’t have to go through it, yet in my arrogance I did anyway,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

Perfect Tempo waved a dismissive hand, leaving a faint glowing trail of magic in the air behind him. It looked almost like a horn’s own glow when casting a spell, except of course it couldn’t be. He didn’t have one, he hadn’t “gone pony,” and even when her friends did, they couldn’t perform arbitrary spells the way unicorns did.

“That is a convenient fiction. It’s what they feed you in order to pacify you. But in my experience, a creature doesn’t strive for power because she is a selfish monster. She strives for power because there is some flaw in her world that needs to be rectified, about which the powers that be have done nothing to rectify. Considering your own history, Sunset. What nightmares were suffered unheeded in your day? What terrible things did Equestria ignore?” Perfect Tempo continued.

Sunset Shimmer looked away from him. Not because he was wrong, and she was afraid of angering him further but rather she wanted to avoid the truth entirely.

“Celestia’s been living in Canterlot for so long she barely even understands life outside it,” Sunset Shimmer murmured, her words growing louder and more confident as time passed. “There are dozens of little towns with their own problems, and she was doing nothing about them. Nightmare Moon was going to return to invade, and all she did was sit by and count the days until it happened. She needed another alicorn to fight beside her and she refused me despite all I had done for her.”

Each word was an effort, like she was prying them from the jaws of some great predatory lizard and yet she had gotten them out somehow.

Perfect Tempo nodded, seemingly satisfied. “I knew you would understand. It was likewise during my own time in Equestria all those years ago. Celestia acts like a pony you think you can love, a pony you trust and admire… until keeping you is no longer convenient for her, and you’re swept aside.”

Sunset gulped, internally struggling with the realization that he was true while also not wanting to believe his words. In the end she said nothing, and merely looked away, too consumed in her own internal considerations to speak a word.

Tempo sighed and turned away. “Before we continue I must apologize for not coming sooner. I was in europe when I first caught wind of your obduction, and had hoped that merely reprimanding Foxtrot would remedy his poor behavior.”

“Foxtrot doesn't seem the type to listen to anyone once his heart is set on something,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

Perfect Tempo nodded slowly. “I had known that before, but had assumed he would value his position more then keeping six teenagers locked up. Again I was wrong, and again I must apologize.”

“Well your here now,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“That is no excuse,” Perfect Tempo quickly declared. “I had known of you for years and had chosen to let you grow into adults before contacting you. I see now that was a poor choice.”

“So long as my friends and are sent home safe and sound I’ll forgive you,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

Perfect Tempo flashed the woman a smile. “You set my heart at ease, Sunset Shimmer. Now come, let us put this dreadful place behind us.”

Together, Perfect Tempo and Sunset Shimmer proceded deeper into the structure, passing by more corpses as they went. The man led them down one hallway and then another before they were at a large security door, made of interlocking steel sections that were probably larger than Sunset Shimmer’s whole body. He held one hand over the security panel, but didn’t activate the scanner.

For a moment he seemed buried in intense concentration, then the screen started to spark. A second later and the doors ground open, metal bending and flexing as they rotated inwards.

There were more soldiers on the other side, or at least there had been at one point. More slime coated many of them who were still wearing their suits and several others were completed encased by the stuff. A few were actively struggling to escape, occasionally belching out whatever cold fluid let those suits do what they did. But none had made progress. They couldn’t even reach their weapons.

Even still, the place was a warzone. Cells had been violently ripped open, metal bent, crushed and left with spears of ice sticking straight through a few of them.

Not just spears either, but huge shards the size of a human being which were so cold they steamed and hissed against the metal. Some had bullet holes running through them, or had been shattered violently by some unknown force.

Sunset shivered, wrapping her arms closer about herself in the thin prison jumpsuit.

“Sweet Celestia… we can’t just go back to the way things were after this. People… people died here,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

And what about those creatures that attacked Canterlot? Were you the one who sent those too? In the last attack, people had died too. Sunset Shimmer thought. They might’ve died in the earlier attacks, if it wasn’t for Sunset and her friends’ intervention.

Perfect Tempo shrugged one shoulder, clearly ambivalent to the deaths of others.

“I have certain powers over this organization. It seems as though the fiat currency they rely on is more important to them than those they pointlessly sacrificed. The right pressure on the right people, and I can purchase security for your friends. Though much of the evidence of today will be destroyed, I will preserve everything that exonerates you, have no fear,” Perfect proclaimed. “Each of you was recorded inside her cell during the entire event. Escaping is not so terrible a crime. In some countries, it is a duty.”

Sunset wasn’t convinced, but she also didn’t want to argue with the man who had just saved her. Foxtrot had left her for dead, isolated from companionship in a dark cell for what felt like months. She’d been slowly losing her mind down there and she wasn’t exactly jumping to go back. For some reason—a reason she was beginning to guess, she was too fearful to ask her saviour.

Finally, she saw the first sign of creatures that weren’t locked up in jail, or dead, or covered in slime.

They looked a little like ponies, except their limbs were spears of ice to which their bodies were only loosely connected. They were shorter than Sunset, and gave context to the many huge chunks of ice littering the hallway behind her. For they were like these creatures, only dead. Their eyes were pinpricks of glowing blue in an otherwise clear head which turned to look at her and Tempo as they approached.

And the woman at the other end of the hall was… something else. Tall, beautiful, with skin so pale that she looked a little like a corpse herself. Her own eyes didn’t glow, but they were just as bright as the many sets watching Sunset as she moved through the room.

They stood at the very end, beside a row of cells separated by a dozen paces or so each.

“Darling, you’ve returned,” the woman exclaimed.

Her accent was strange—American for certain, though it was still unfamiliar to Sunset. Like something out of time. Her manner of dress was similar—an old style of overlong gown, with various holes and openings at random, revealing bits and pieces of the black fabric underneath.

“You know how impatient I can be during these adventures of yours,” she added.

Tempo met her with a light touch, a kiss, and they were apart again. Professional yet—obviously more than simple cohorts. Sunset also realized that they were both wearing black rings on the same finger.

Could they be…

Sunset Shimmer wasn’t given enough time to stop and think about it, because the woman suddenly turned her attention on her.

“And this is she—Celestia’s own apprentice. Child of the court, abandoned for asking for what she was owed. You’re in good company, sister. You’ll find many a sympathetic ear here,” exclaimed the woman.

Sunset nodded weakly, unable to meet the older creature’s eyes. “I just want to save my friends.”

“Of course,” the woman flicked her wrist, a keycard emerging from her clothes.

The lanyard had been stained red, and now a thin coating of frost crept along the plastic from the woman’s bare fingers.

“We thought you would want the honor,” stated the woman.

“This is my wife,” Tempo added. “Call her Ghost, if you wish. We’re past titles, or we soon will be. While you gather your friends, I will prepare our escape.”

He turned to a bare patch of ground, before gesturing at it with one hand. Flames began to burn into the concrete, laying a familiar rune circle. It was a mass teleportation rune, the sort that the average unicorn learned in high school. They would have also learned not to use such a rune, for how easy it was to screw up, but somehow Sunset didn’t think Perfect Tempo would do that.

Sunset Shimmer hurried to the first door, shivering in the cold as she clutched the keycard tightly. There was a tiny window visible atop the door and Sunset stood atop the tips of her feet to peek through it. She could see Fluttershy was inside, the girl curled with her knees pressed against her chest.

“Hey!” Sunset waved one hand. “Hold on, I’m getting you out.”

Fluttershy opened one eye, whimpering. “Sunset? You’re… Was that you making all that… noise?”

She shook her head. “No. I didn’t do it, the ones who did saved me too. We’re getting out!”

Fluttershy rose, shaking out her black jumpsuit. “Sure. Need to get home… water, food, walks… I hope they’re all doing okay.”

Sunset slid the keycard through the reader, and there was a loud click. The door swung open, and Fluttershy staggered out of the room. Her eyes widened at the carnage outside, but Sunset pointed her towards the circle. “Wait there. I’m going to get the rest of the girls out.”

And she did, one after another. Each lock worked just the same as the first. None of her friends seemed like they’d been beaten or otherwise abused, though each was shaken from their long stay in isolation. As Sunset worked, she heard the sound of gunfire from the other side of the long hallway. “Ghost” growled bitterly, and the ice ponies darted down the way they’d entered, into the line of human shaped outlines approaching from down the corridor.

Finally Sunset finished, and the despondent crowd of refugees packed into the transport circle, each one handling the sights of carnage with their own unique flavor of horror and disgust.

“I’m afraid a change of leadership may be necessary here,” Tempo muttered, finally rising from the circle to face them. “Foxtrot has lost his ability to reason. If he cannot identify a useful creature from one of primal, reasonless fury, then he is not suited for command.”

He snapped his fingers, and the floor seemed to melt away inside the circle, turning to a soupy, red-colored glow.

“It’s warming up down here,” Ghost whispered, facing the group and grinning wildly. “Time to go.”

She then leaned back, and fell into the portal. Magic frothed and splashed, then she vanished.

Sunset could feel the eyes of her friends on her. She at least had some information, and she’d been the one to let them out of their cells. Getting them through this was on her.

“They’re friendly,” Sunset explained. “And this is safe. It’s a hard spell, but I think Perfect Tempo is an expert.”

He chuckled. “To put it mildly. Hurry. My wife’s simulacrum will not continue to function for long and I am less adroit at protecting others.”

One by one, they passed through the portal, each one climbing or dropping down through it. Sunset went last, pausing just long enough for one last look at the ruined facility and those who had died trying to keep them here.

We didn’t want any of this. Sunset thought bitterly. If only they would have listened.

Then without another thought she jumped into the portal, and the magic swallowed her.

Author's Note

Chapter 11

Sunset Shimmer felt herself falling through the air, and nearly screamed in protest. Her arms flailed, but except for a few brief moments when the artifacts had recognized her more than Celestia ever had, Sunset had never had wings. She could do little more than fall inexpertly beside her friends, rolling and tumbling to a stop in a pile of bodies.

Sunset groaned, shaking the frost from her sore limbs and finally rising up onto unsteady feet, pushing her way free of the others. Even being close to Twilight couldn’t tempt her now, not when they were all terrified and smelling like sweat, blood and ice.

Finally she looked around, trying to understand where they’d ended up. It was dark, and at first she couldn’t see anything—but as the seconds passed, her mind finally started to process what she was seeing. This wasn’t just an open field, this was somewhere familiar. There were white lines sprayed onto the grass, and metal stands rising a little distance away. Off to the left were the familiar structures of Canterlot High.

Perfect Tempo had been true to his word. He’d taken them home.

She winced, lowering her head a little in expectation for the sirens that would surely be ringing. It might be the middle of the night, so there would be no other students in the school, but the agency they’d escaped from would know where they’d gone, and would be looking for them.

Apparently she wasn’t the only one to think that, because Twilight somehow managed to be brave enough to speak, looking towards Perfect Tempo. Unlike the rest of them, he’d been prepared for the portal to drop them in midair, and had landed with poise, not even getting his pants dirty in the process.

“Is this really the safest place for you to return us? This is our home… won’t they check with our families before they look anywhere else?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

“They won’t look anywhere else,” Perfect Tempo stated confidently. “Interfering with Canterlot was a violation of their orders. Their command structure has been… appropriately restructured. They will cause you no further inconvenience.”

Perfect Tempo smiled and turned to Sunset Shimmer “Oh and I also procured your confiscated possessions. Because the DSA has no idea what it’s doing, they studied them for all manner of fictional supernatural phenomena. Which they did not find for obvious reasons.”

“You mean I got their stuff back,” Ghost retorted, tossing a large duffel-bag, covered in military markings at their feet. “And there’s a car waiting to take you girls home, because my husband has a bleeding heart.”

Tempo clutched at his chest in mock defensiveness. “The tragedy of my human frailties,” he whispered, almost mockingingly. “Yet Ghost is correct. Yes, it’s parked there now, just past the bleachers.”

Sure enough, there were a pair of limousines parked by the curb, their engines quietly idling, and all the lights switched off.

“You’re meanin’ to tell me that we aren’t gonna get no trouble from that little jailbreak?” Applejack asked, marching right up to Tempo and glaring at him intently. “I saw people…” She choked up, looking sick. “Hurt. Mighty hurt. They ain't about to look the other way after all that.”

“You mean impaled, maimed, bruised, or otherwise brutalized…” Ghost ticked them off on her fingers one at a time. “We did tell them to run. The ones who ran or surrendered are still alive by the way. Imagine that.”

Tempo settled one hand on her shoulder, silencing her.

“We made every effort to make your rescue as bloodless as possible,” Perfect Tempo stated calmly. “But you must understand, it was your lives or theirs. This disaster will grant leverage to attempts to further isolate Canterlot. They ought to leave your city alone. Besides, you’re more than capable of protecting it without their help, are you not?”

No one argued. Sunset had many more questions, but she knew her friends wouldn’t have the context to even know what to ask. They didn’t understand who this person was, and apparently were shocked enough after what had happened to them that they weren’t even asking the more obvious questions.

Except for Twilight, because she was brilliant and insightful in ways these others just couldn’t match. While they took their phones and old clothes from the bag, the bespectacled woman kept watching Tempo.

“You got us out using a stable Einstein-Rosen bridge. How did you create it without Equestrian magic? Except… you must have some object of your own, like the stones that grant us our pony magic? And the ice creatures that fought our way out…” Twilight questioned.

“And just like that my sympathy is gone,” Ghost remarked, turning towards the cars. “I’ll be waiting for you there, Perfect. Don’t entertain these children for too much longer.”

With that said she turned and left.

Which didn't seem to be something Perfect Tempo was keen on doing.

“Now isn’t the time to discuss all that,” he stated calmly yet firmly.

His tone was friendly enough, but also completely unyielding. He wasn’t interested in a debate. And though her friends might’ve argued with him on principal in better conditions, each of them could clearly barely believe they were even free in the first place.

“I will explain all relevant details to your friend here. She’s had a change in housing arrangements while she was gone, so I’m going to take her there in my car. She can share everything you need to know Monday at school,” Perfect Tempo explained, gesturing to Sunset Shimmer.

Again, it seemed like her friends might argue at first, but understanding passed between them rapidly. This man was the only reason any of them were free and he’d obviously spent enormous resources to get them out of Area 7. It didn’t make sense not to give him what he wanted. Especially when it was such a comparatively small request.

Sunset winced as she heard it, though. She’d only been barely making her rent month over month, and being gone for… weeks? Had it been weeks? However long it was, she certainly would’ve lost her spot. She was homeless all over again and worse still her poor pet may very well have passed on without her being there to take care of him.

The small group of girls walked to the cars together, with each of them watching their surroundings nervously for signs of danger. They weren’t attacked, either by the police or some less reputable creatures. There were no unmarked vans parked by the side of the road. In every way that mattered, it looked like a normal night in Canterlot.

“We’ll see you soon,” Twilight murmured, hugging Sunset Shimmer tightly when they reached the cars. “Tomorrow. And…”

She glanced down at her phone, an unspoken signal that Sunset could’ve guessed even without her powers.

Call me if anything happens. Sunset finished for her.

Sunset nodded, then turned away from Twilight. Sunset hugged each of her other friends in turn, then walked away to join Tempo and his wife in the second car.

The first limousine had rental stickers on it and looked pretty basic inside. As she stepped inside this one, she could see it was different. The leather of the seats was so real she could smell it as she sat down and though a luxury on Earth, it also made Sunset’s skin crawl just a little. Humanity’s collective treatment of animals that would’ve been on speaking terms with Equestrians in her world was still more than a little disconcerting.

But aren’t these people from Equestria too? Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

The young girl pulled her arms in close, touching as little of the leather bench as she could. The other luxuries of the limo were far less painful to experience. The music was relaxing, and there was a cooler of drinks within reach. She took the one Ghost offered without even knowing what she was drinking, and with the first few sips of what turned out to be apple juice Sunset started to feel more relaxed.

“You said you knew Celestia,” Sunset began, as soon as they were all inside and the car began to move. “So you’re from Equestria? I’m guessing… you both are.”

Perfect Tempo nodded curtly.

“Equestria and Star Swirl in particular acted in their usual heady flavor of ignorance and pride. What do you do with a creature who shares unpleasant truths? You make them go away. What do you do with a creature who has done nothing but good, but whose powers have grown beyond your control? Make them go away. Sirens and mystics and sorcerers all found their way from Equestria to this… thaumaturgical wasteland, where Celestia hoped that we would lose our bite,” Perfect Tempo explained.

“No magic,” Ghost remarked, grinning with a mouth full of strangely sharp teeth. “That’s what they think. No magic in human land and that’s what you thought too.”

Sunset had indeed thought that, though it was now clear how wrong she had been.

“You know a way around it?” Sunset Shimmer asked hesitantly. “A way to keep using your powers on this side. You must since you were both using magic during our escape. There has to be some secret I never realized…”

Something rubbed up against Sunset’s mind, something she hadn’t realized at first. The personal bitterness Tempo used when he invoked the name of Star Swirl which suggested a personal connection that shouldn’t be possible a thousand years removed. Yet the sirens were that ancient and they had been driven so mad by their time away from Equestria that they thought taking over a high school was a worthwhile use of what little magic they had.

And you’re so much better, Sunset? She banished the thought quickly, before she could feel even stupider.

“You have powers of your own,” Tempo stated. “You and those friends of yours. It’s true that magic is difficult here. It took me many years to understand how to avoid this planet’s restrictions. Though in the end they’re only guidelines, made to be broken by a master spellcaster.”

He smiled, and spread his hands. “I can teach you, in time. Your old powers will return and you can live as you were destined to live, instead of as a slave to the restrictions for lesser creatures.”

It was clear then that they weren’t headed off to some wilderness to make Sunset disappear. If they’d wanted to do that, they never needed to save her friends or make such a vague yet intriguing offer. Rather, she recognized the direction they were driving—towards Uptown, where Canterlot’s wealthier families lived. A place Sunset had only ever been when she was visiting Twilight.

“But not tonight,” Tempo went on. “For there are other injuries that must be healed before you can be taught to overcome those limits. You know the one I mean.”

That was your dragon? She felt her cheeks flush with anger, and she nearly threw the drink at him right there. Only her shock and weakness from the night kept her from doing something so stupid. There must be some misunderstanding. He wouldn’t just have sent a monster to attack the city to get my attention when a letter would’ve worked just as well. She almost reached forward to touch his skin—but only his face was uncovered, and something told her she wouldn’t get anywhere close to touching it.

“Was that your dragon?” Sunset asked, her voice low as she gripped her drink tightly.

“Of course not,” Perfect Tempo replied quickly, waving a hand dismissively. “Why bother with such barbarity when a simple letter would suffice?”

Sunset Shimmer let out a long sigh, her shoulders falling slack. “Then who was it?”

“An old associate we had jetessoned some time ago due to his more unpleasant methods,” Perfect Tempo explained, a scowl briefly marring his face. “But we can speak about him at a later date. Now we must speak of the collar still fastened securely about your neck.”

“You mean the elements?” Sunset Shimmer inquired.

“That’s right. Equestria’s commanded your mind long enough. Trapping you along a single path of thinking, as though any problem can only be solved with friendship and any use of force is evil. But Celestia herself knows such a message is a lie. The Elements of Harmony are themselves nothing more than the magic of powerful ponies turned into a brainwashing device. They’ve dug deep troughs through your mind, forcing you to repeat the same emotions until you respond the way you’re supposed to,” Perfect Tempo explained.

“Enlightened isn't it?” Ghost whispered, her voice full of spite. “The kingdom of kindness and friendship is built on a foundation of manipulation and lies.”

Celestia lied to me about my destiny. She accepted the other Twilight and rejected me. Sunset Shimmer thought bitterly to herself before pushing those thoughts away.

“I-I’m not brainwashed,” she stammered. “I love my friends. I know we weren’t… maybe the Elements of Harmony did something to me at firs and I’m not saying you’re wrong but I don’t want to go back to the way I was. Bitter, miserable, alone. That’s not the person I want to be.”

“And you don’t have to be,” Tempo exclaimed. “Friendship is a virtue. Not only that, but the friends you’ve made are valuable magical talents in their own right. I would never tell you to abandon them even if you could.”

The car slowed to a stop beside a large apartment building, the kind fancy enough to have a door guard. Tempo held out his hand, offering a simple silver ring with two keys on it.

“I hope you don’t mind but I’ve taken the liberty of having your possessions moved to somewhere more… comfortable. Show that key to the doorman. Top floor suite is waiting for you,” Perfect Tempo stated calmly, extending his hand.

Sunset froze, eyes widening in shock. She might’ve been afraid of his intentions, except that his wife was sitting beside him in the car.

Sunset couldn’t help herself and she sniffed, wiping tears from her eyes. “W-why? Why are you being so nice to me?” She begged.

“Because we exiles should stick together,” Tempo whispered calmly. “Go on upstairs. I’ll give you a few days to recover, and call on you again next week. Then I will teach you what Princess Celestia never would.”

Sunset reached out, and snatched the keys from the man’s hand.

Author's Note

Chapter 12

Sunset Shimmer knew she should be skeptical of Perfect Tempo and his gifts. Some of what she’d seen during their jailbreak had been positively terrifying after all. His magical powers would’ve frightened even Celestia herself, Sunset Shimmer was sure about that.

She was afraid of you, and the only power you had was determination. Sunset thought to herself.

His allies were even more dangerous. Ghost had killed without any apparent remorse, regret, or even hesitation. To see a creature go that far—Sunset wasn’t even sure how she was supposed to process it all.

But if the strange hadn’t been there, you might still be in that cell. Foxtrot wanted to keep you there forever. Sunset noted. Now Foxtrot might be dead, or maybe just demoted. Tempo hadn’t been terribly clear about that. Or maybe Sunset had just been too scared to ask.

Were those monsters who attacked Canterlot truly not from you, or is that just a coincidence? Sunset considered. It is rather convenient that this former ally of yours was conveniently ousted.

As Sunset walked up the drive to her new home, she turned over what she’d seen in her head. When the dragon touched her, it had spoken of a master who wanted her to break free, who told her that she’d been brainwashed exactly as Tempo did.

But would he really call humans insects and not care about how many he killed to get to me? Sunset thought to herself. Though cold he isn't completely without empathy.

The pieces weren’t falling into place. Sunset felt like she didn’t have the information she needed to make an informed choice, and it might be the most important choice of her life. She really needed to get a hold of Princess Twilight and have a long talk. The Alicorn couldn’t hide from her forever, right? Though it was Celestia didn't choose her students based on how easy it was to get a hold of them.

As she approached the apartment Sunset realized that it did indeed have a doorman who had a fancy suit with a little symbol over the lapel. He took one look at Sunset’s keys, then nodded towards her respectfully.

“You’re in our penthouse suite. Been waiting for you miss Shimmer,” he remarked in a gruff yet polite tone.

Penthouse. Sunset thought.

Tempo wasn’t just giving her the minimum. He could’ve dumped them all in that field and walked away, and he’d still have been giving them more than Sunset would have dared dream of. Yet instead of just looking out for them, he had already gone far enough to investigate the other nightmares that would be waiting for her.

Through a marble hallway and Sunset found herself on a fancy elevator, which took her up to the top of the structure in little time. When the doors opened once more they revealed not more apartments, but rather a short hallway and a single door which waited for her key. Once she inserted it, she pushed it open to reveal an entryway better furnished than even Twilight’s rich parents lived in. Marble sculptures, framed paintings, and a fireplace off to one side burning real wood.

She half expected a butler to emerge from the shadows when Sunset stepped inside, but there was nothing of the sort. Just a few cardboard boxes off to one side, each one neatly labeled and bearing the logo of a shipping company. A note rested on the top box.

“Dear Sunset,

Your landlady was extremely sympathetic, and had no desire to evict you. She was happy to hear that you would be finding alternative housing arrangements while you recovered financially.

I have not met you yet, but if you’re reading this then I trust your rescue was successful. All of your belongings should be here. When you’ve recovered, we can discuss a more productive employment relationship than taking less than minimum wage at a sushi restaurant.

-Perfect Tempo

P.S, she is going to miss your little scaly friend.”

Sunset picked a box at random, flicking open the lid. Her clothes were inside, smelling freshly dry-cleaned and folded crisply. She took that box in her arms and wandered towards the first of several open doors. Whoever had been here to furnish this place hadn’t bothered using her IKEA stuff, everything in here was real, and more expensive than she could have afforded on her own.

She also suspected the rent here was more in a month than she made in a year, so probably best not to travel down that path of madness.

Her bedroom was like something out of a movie. Massive four-poster, fountain spraying calming water, and a huge window overlooking Canterlot’s main street. And just beside her bed…

“Ray!” Sunset Shouted, darting over to the cage, she flipped off the lid and removed the lizard from inside.

She held him up gently on the back of one hand, shivering with barely contained relief.

“I was so worried about you! I knew Mrs. Wheel said she’d keep an eye on you, but… you’re okay!” Sunset proclaimed happily.

Of course Ray couldn’t say anything, but Sunset felt as though he was happy to see her too. She might not have any talents for animals like Fluttershy did, but she’d always loved owning a lizard.

Sunset did her best to settle in and take stock of the vast apartment around her, by exploring its seemingly endless rooms. After she’d wandered through the entire place she hit the shower and began to clean up after her nightmare of an escape. Once all that was done she set about sorting through her things and looking for the diary.

She found it at the bottom of her box of books, buried so deeply she almost didn’t notice it vibrating and glowing faintly. After all this time, Twilight had finally gotten to her.

I’m saved. Twilight will know what to do. She might already have help on the way. Sunset thought.

She’d have to update the princess about Perfect Tempo and the bloody rescue, as well as her suspicions that he might’ve been connected to the attack on Canterlot in the first place. After the alicorn had all of the information Sunset was certain that she would be able to help with Sunset’s ever growing list of problems.

Sunset darted over to the closest couch, leaning over the side and flipping the book open in her lap, all the way back to her last message begging Twilight for help.

There on the following page was all that Celestia’s chosen successor had written.

“Sunset, Equestria is in trouble and I don’t have much time, but I know you’re a great wizard, and an even better friend. Rely on the friends you’ve made on your side of the portal, and I know you can do anything! As soon as this threat is dealt with I promise we’ll talk more and until then, don't give up!”

Sunset Shimmer snapped the book closed so hard that she almost expected the binding to tear. It didn’t, though she wouldn’t have been terribly upset if it did. From the sound of it, Twilight Sparkle had barely even read what was bothering her, though given the urgency the princess at least had an excuse.

And even if she had, her suggestion was less than worthless. Rely on her friends? They were just as shell-shocked and horrified by everything they’d seen as Sunset was.

It was such useless peice of advice that Sunset didn’t even bother to write back. If Twilight wasn’t going to take her seriously, then Sunset didn’t think she would give her anything more useful about Perfect Tempo or his wife.

There was only one nugget of wisdom stashed away in her useless message. Which was the suggestion that Sunset probably should check in on her friends. Were they even going to go back to school tomorrow? Some part of her was amazed that the biggest thing she’d worried about was getting into college, and whether or not she’d be deported.

Still, she did want to get back in touch with them. Was her phone stashed somewhere? She wandered the apartment for a little longer, but after a few minutes she could barely even stand. She could call them in the morning.

When the sun finally came streaming in through her windows, Sunset slowly get up, surrounded by soft sheets and a dozen little pillows.

She jerked to the side, expecting the too-small room with a single sheet to sleep on to have returned somehow. Her back still ached from long nights on that cement floor… but it wasn’t here.

No tray of flavorless food had been pushed under the door. Just the sound of a distant air conditioner, and people driving by. Her time captive of the human government was just a nightmare, one that Sunset Shimmer doubted she would ever forget.

If she’d been back in her old apartment, she might’ve even relived the harrowing experience due to how cramped that place was. The luxury which surrounded her here was a potent reminder of Perfect Tempo, and what he represented. This seemed to hold off the worst of the memories, and allowed Sunset to think of something else, namely what would happen next.

Removing the brainwashing. Undoing what the Elements of Harmony did to me. Setting me free. It's all really possible. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself before crawling out of bed.

Sunset found a phone waiting for her on the kitchen table, where she hadn’t thought to look the night before. It wasn’t hers as this one was so new that there was still a thin layer of film on the front. This was the kind of phone that people waited in line for, instead of picking up from the gas station with tip money.

It turned on easily, and she was a little surprised to see someone had transferred the data from her old phone as well. Her pictures were there, along with her contacts and even her old messages. She hadn’t finished paying off her old contract, but that apparently didn’t matter either. Tempo again, probably.

As soon as it powered on, a long string of text messages from the other girls began flooding in, as those who got up earlier than she did discussed whether or not they’d be going to school and what they’d do now that they were back.

The last message in the chain was: “Where’s Sunset? Did she get arrested during the night?”

Sunset took the phone in hand, and responded. “No, sorry. I’m fine, just overslept a bit. We should meet up somewhere to talk. Why don’t you girls come over to my place, it’s… incredible. I could probably throw parties for half the school now if I wanted.”

There was some relief from the others, and she passed them the address. She even managed to unpack as well as clean up by the time they got there, filing in one after another. Each of them looked as burned out as she was, in their own unfortunate way. Though it was clear they had arrived together they didn't speak a word to one another as they entered Sunset’s apartment.

It was clear that they’d been taken to the breaking point and then well past that limit. Fluttershy had huge bags under her eyes, Pinkie’s hair was straight and her eyes unblinking, Rarity had an entire thermos of coffee just for herself. Applejack was missing her trademark hat, Rainbow Dash was the last to enter and even Twilight seemed to be on the brink of a panic attack.

“I didn’t know you had a trust fund, Sunset,” Twilight remarked, as she finally came in. “That would’ve changed some of your applications.”

You still care about that? Sunset Shimmer thought in disbelief.

“I don’t,” Sunset reported. “I never took you to my old place, but well… it was a dump. The sort of apartment you think a part-time sushi-waitress can afford. Perfect Tempo had all of this waiting for me.”

“And he didn’t… ask anything else of you, dear?” Rarity gently enquired. Despite everything, the fashionista’s tone had some of that same parental concern Sunset rarely heard. Rarity just couldn’t help but look out for her friends. “An older man giving so much to an underage girl like yourself… that’s a big red flag.”

“I’m not underage,” Sunset snapped, mostly by reflex. “I was already an adult when I got here and that was years ago now.”

“Well yes, but…” Rarity stuttered.

“You weren’t getting pressured into sex, were you?” Pinkie asked gracelessly. “That’s what she’s afraid of.”

“His wife was there every moment of the meeting,” Sunset retorted, clearly annoyed. “You’re taking this completely the wrong way. He didn’t even come in, he didn’t touch me. But he did tell me quite a few things.”

Sunset gestured for the squishy couches in one corner, leading the way over.

“What do ya mean?” asked Applejack as she settled into a large leather chair.

“He’s not from here either,” Sunset Shimmer began. “I had a little more time to get to know him, and the cause he represents. He’s Equestrian, like me. You saw all the magic. I think that’s what he’s interested in. Magic, or perhaps something else.”

That didn’t quite make sense, though. He already had plenty of power, and Sunset was going to be learning from him how to use the rest of her pony magic, assuming he really could teach her. So magic couldn’t be his sole motivation.

“Whoever he was, I’m not inclined to look too closely at where he comes from,” Applejack remarked. “So long as he ain’t hurtin’ you er nothing, Sunset. He saved us from something right evil. It was our buckin’ civic duty to fight what was done to us, and he did it. Seems like he’s a hero for what he did.”

“And what is still being done,” Twilight added nervously. “None of us got arrested, obviously. I didn’t see any sign we were being watched, did you? No unmarked vans on street corners or anything?”

The other girls nodded one at a time, and Twilight continued. “We’re free. But what do we do about all of that?”

The room was silent, and it was clear no one had the answers Twilight sought.

Author's Note

Chapter 13

Sunset stared between her friends, observing their expressions of confusion and despair. She knew exactly how they felt, and she could hardly blame them. They had been so crushed by the horrors they had seen that returning to ordinary life took active effort. They were like soldiers returning home after serving on the battlefield.

They were broken.

She shouldn’t have been surprised, then, when Applejack was the one to finally speak. “I ain’t gonna deny that there could be somethin’ I’m missing,” she began. “I ain’t clever like some of you. I have a practical way a’ dealing with things. But I’m not sure why we would do anything different. We got out, and Sunset’s new friend says we’re home free. Maybe we shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth. Just accept what we’ve been given, and go back to school like nothin’ happened.”

More uncomfortable silence. Nopony seemed to want to be the next to speak. But eventually Rarity did. “I hate to point this out, darling… but there were deaths. I don’t think the powers that be are going to be content to forget everything that happened. They’re going to be out for blood. Or justice, more optimistically.”

“And we aren’t responsible,” Twilight stated firmly. “It was…” She shuddered, looking sick. “It was horrible. I’m sure I’ll have nightmares about it, maybe some of you will too. But they had security cameras, sensors. We were in our cells the entire time. They have to know that.”

Sunset shifted uncomfortably in her chair. She wanted to argue, more out of wanting them to be wrong than believing they really were. “I don’t know if Perfect Tempo could destroy records of us or not. He claimed that he had influence over the organization, whoever they were. A pony from Equestria would make a great fit for the ones who look out for supernatural threats. From the way he said it, they went rogue when they captured us. He had to be personally involved to stop them.”

“We could run away,” Pinkie Pie whispered.

The girl’s hair fell straight across her face, obscuring her eyes. She wrapped her arms tight around her knees, shaking slowly back and forth.

“I know, uh… we all know somewhere we could go,” Pinkie glanced expectantly at Sunset. “Equestria would take us in, wouldn’t they? Find us a place to hide until we… weren’t being hunted anymore?”

A few months ago, Sunset would’ve answered that question without even thinking about it. Now Sunset had to pause and consider, and she didn’t like the answer she came up with.

“There’d be somewhere for us,” she hesitantly replied. “It’s a big country. You all would have to adapt to it the way I did, but… it could work. You’re good friends, and that goes a long way in Equestria. I think.”

“No,” Twilight cut her off, glaring suddenly around the room. “There’s no reason for us to give up, girls. We’ve been preparing our whole lives for this moment. In another few months, we’re off to college, to lives we’ve been waiting for. You know what happens if we run away now?”

Twilight waited a few seconds, growing more frustrated with each moment that passed without someone agreeing with her. Yet despite the obvious answer the young girl was fishing for, noone seemed ready to give it to her. Even Sunset herself couldn't bring herself to offer the words she knew Twilight was searching for.

“We give it up. If we hide in Equestria for the next decade, I know for damn sure we can’t transfer our transcripts or anything. Even if they have colleges over there, the degree you get isn’t going to magically transform when you come back,” Twilight exclaimed.

“Or, you know, our families?” Applejack muttered. “I ain’t gonna run away from Granny and mah little sis. Big Macintosh could handle himself, but… the others need me.”

“I just thought I’d ask,” Pinkie muttered, sinking deeper into her chair. “Thought we should… keep our options open.”

Fluttershy reached over to her, wrapping an affectionate arm around her shoulder. “That’s alright, Pinkie. We’re here, it’s okay,” whispered the shy girl.

It seemed to help, but Pinkie was still shaking. She’d been cut deeper than most of the others. Or maybe she was just worse about hiding it, Sunset thought to herself.

“I think we should leave it as a last resort,” Sunset proclaimed. “It’s my world, I’d fit in fine if we went back. But I don’t see why we should have to give up everything because some people got a little too evil and tried to arrest us. Besides, Canterlot needs us. If monsters like that dragon-thing come back, who’s going to fix it? Sheriff Silverstar couldn’t stop it. We’re the line of defense against magical threats. Equestrian magic came to us, even here. Are we really going to abandon the city?”

“We’ll I’d be open to not going to college or whatever,” Rainbow Dash offered weakly. “I still wanna play but after everything soccer feels so…. small.”

“My little fashion business I have right now is enough to support me, but I don't think I would leave completely… unless I have no other choice,” Rarity admitted. “I don’t want to go back to a cell. I don’t want to spend my life in prison because of something we didn’t even do. If they come for us again, I say we run. That way no one else has to get hurt, and we don’t have to go back to that awful place.”

“Agreed,” Pinkie replied quickly.

“Me too,” Fluttershy added. “Besides, I never really had much interest in that college thing anyway. So long as there are some animal shelters that need volunteers… I’ll be fine.”

Applejack folded her arms, then finally relented. “Ah guess so. It would be better to run away than put my family in danger, but only if we have no other choice in the matter.”

“And in the meantime…” Twilight continued in a slightly defeated tone. “We can’t keep missing school. I’ll go in this afternoon and talk to the principal. Hopefully the DSA filed the right paperwork, and we haven’t been racking up unexcused absences the whole time.”

“Most of it was fall break,” Rarity muttered bleakly. “So much for my spa week, and the class field trip. There truly is no justice in this world.”

On the one hand, Sunset almost thought she should be horrified that her friends were talking about everything so casually now. But on the other, this was probably a sign of healing. If they were doing things besides talking about the horror they’d seen, then they were probably recovering at least a little bit anyway.

I wish the pony Twilight had actually cared enough to read my stupid letter. This would be so much easier if we knew who Perfect Tempo really was. I’m still not wholly certain he hadn't been the one to send those monsters. The timing is just too perfect. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

“Tempo offered me a job,” Sunset offered, noticing that the room had fallen silent again. “If I’m in contact with him I can try to figure out how much control he really has. See if he actually kept us safe, or if he’s going to try to blackmail us with it. I… don’t know why he would, but he’s the only unknown right now.”

“Good idea,” Twilight quickly replied. “But be careful, Sunset. Keep a phone close by in case he makes you uncomfortable and remember you don’t owe him anything.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, but didn’t have the strength to muster up an argument. It didn’t surprise her that these humans didn’t understand that ponies just weren’t that way. Some cultural barriers were hard for them to understand. In a way it depressed her, considering the conditions they had to live in here on earth.

“I will,” Sunset remarked after a long pause. “But I don’t think it will be anything like that. He’s from Equestria, so it will probably be something magical related.”

“Just don’t let it distract from school,” Twilight cautioned. “We’re going back tomorrow, that’s all of us. Unless my meeting with the principal goes much worse than I imagine, I mean. It might, but… Celestia likes us. I’m sure she knows it’s not our fault.”

A single glance around the room was enough for Sunset Shimmer to figure out that it was only due to Twilight’s leadership that anyone else in the room was willing to even go back to school. They were worn out, and more than likely wanted to do nothing more than spend a month at home just processing what happened. Twilight however, was insistent that they wouldn't sacrifice their future no matter how much of a break they had earned.

It was sweet that she cared so much, but Sunset Shimmer wondered if Twilight was pushing a little too hard.

After that they talked for a few more hours, though it wasn't about anything in particular. Boys, movies, and anything but the horrors they’d seen, no matter how unenthusiastic they were. Sunset Shimmer could feel the terrible undertones waiting just below the surface from their time of abuse and solitary confinement. At least, she assumed the others had been treated that way given how beaten down they looked.

Sunset herself was in no hurry to get rid of everyone, not after what she’d been through, though she half expected to be left alone herself before too long. Noone else seemed eager to leave either, each member of their little group taking strength from the presence of others.
Sunset Shimmer couldn't help but imagine the military would be waiting just seconds away, to drag them off into the dark never to be seen again. Despite the evidence to the contrary that slowly grew larger with each passing moment they were unmolested.

As her friends talked, Sunset caught herself glancing out at the window, wondering if she was crazy to be staying on Earth after all she’d been through. Clearly the humans didn’t want them here, or at least some humans in power didn’t. That was obviously her cue to get back to where she’d come from.

But she didn’t want to go, not anymore. Equestria had rejected her, and the people of Earth hadn’t. She had friends here.

Because of the Elements of Harmony. It manipulated your mind, twisted your will. Stole your freedom. You only imagine it to be the way you should be because you’ve been programmed. I will set you free. Sunset Shimmer thought.

She imagined she could hear Perfect Tempo’s voice even now, whispering into her ear. She quickly banished the thought as it was clearly impossible. Obviously he wouldn’t have damaged a potentially useful ally with the use of mind magic. She was understandably on edge, that was all, Sunset Shimmer rationalized.

Eventually they all headed out. Twilight left for the school, and Sunset almost joined her. But then the other girl mentioned something about Timber, and Sunset’s desire to come along faded into the background. No, she did not want to be the third wheel to that reunion.

Too bad we weren’t locked up together. That would’ve been the perfect opportunity to show Twilight that Timber doesn’t deserve her. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself only to shake her head. No, she deserves to be happy, and I wouldn't sabotage that no matter how much I want to be with her.

Sunset’s phone rang sometime late afternoon, with an almost nervous politeness about it. She picked it up, and was unsurprised to see Perfect Tempo was now in her contacts.

“Hello?” Sunset Shimmer inquired nervously.

“Sunset Shimmer,” he stated, his tone as unerringly polite as ever. “I don’t suppose you’ve had sufficient time to recover yet? There are some matters I would discuss with you regarding future employment.”

“I think so. I’m… not going to get over what I went through overnight, but staying still isn’t going to help. I’d rather be out and doing something,” Sunset Shimmer remarked, her confidence building with each second.

“Spoken like the pony I know you to be,” Tempo proudly exclaimed. “I’ll send a car for you. If you have any spellcasting tools, I suggest you bring them.”

“You aren’t going to force me to do anything, right?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

It felt like a stupid question to ask as obviously he could lie, and she’d have no way to know. No way to argue, probably. Accepting his help in living here had shifted the balance of power between them in a way that she couldn’t easily escape.

“All that stuff about the Elements. I don’t want any more magic in my head,” Sunset Shimmer added hesitantly.

“Compulsion is Celestia’s tactic,” Tempo answered simply, clearly unoffended. “Molding her servants to act in a certain way, forcing them to fight for her, then destroying them when their power frightens her too greatly. I will never do that to you. I won’t ever strong arm you to work for me. I wish only for you to hear me out. If you would rather return to your ordinary life, consider the apartment yours until you no longer need it. I have numerous properties across this nation, most for investment purposes only you understand. These humans might be magically impotent, but they’re clever in some other ways.”

Exactly the words she wanted to hear. He didn’t seem to want to force her into anything. She could walk away at any moment. But my Sushi job exploded. Even if I do have this great place to live, I need spending money. And if there’s a way to use my magic here on Earth, I wouldn’t want to say no. Sunset Shimmer considered.

“I’ll come,” Sunset Shimmer replied after a short pause. “I don’t have anything magical, though. There’s a rock that used to have some power in it, but it’s in me now. I just sorta… do my magic, like the girls do. No spellcasting required.”

There was silence on the line, then, “I feared as much. We have much remedial ground to cover. Prepare yourself, I’ll send someone for you in an hour. It’s time you met the family, and learned what it is I’m engaged in. I think you’ll find it… familiar.”

Author's Note

Chapter 14

Sunset Shimmer had an entire lifetime of studying the magical arts.

Ever since she'd been a filly, she'd known that magic was her passion. Even before she'd understood what future waited for those creatures who became Alicorns, she'd known that magic was the field she wanted to explore. Nothing could bring more comfort than direct power over the world around her.

An experience that was only made possible by bending the very laws of reality through the application of magic.

In the same vein, giving up her magic had been one of the most difficult sacrifices she had ever made, and one of the hardest parts about living on Earth. It was the reason she'd “always known” she would return to conquer Equestria and claim her rightful place wielding the power of an Alicorn. Magic simply wasn't something she would ever give up permanently.

Then she had made real friends, and suddenly not being able to use magic had faded into the background. She didn't really need the extra dexterity that came with telekinesis, not with how useful human hands could be. Sure everything besides what she would've done with levitation was gone forever, but she'd gladly make that trade in order to live in a world where creatures actually cared about and appreciated her.

But despite her friends, or maybe because of them, she'd never been able to completely give up on her life's previous passion. Even though her body could no longer do magic and even though she didn't have access to Canterlot's libraries or the raw materials, there had always been hope.

After all, what were her and her friend’s abilities, if not a form of magic?

Now, after all this time, Perfect Tempo had arrived to give her back something she'd long been denied. First her freedom, now her greatest love. How much was she going to owe to this pony? Did she even care? And could she ever even repay such a debt?

Sunset Shimmer didn't know the answer to any of those questions, so she chose to ignore those nagging thoughts for now. Maybe one day there would come an opportunity to give back, but until then she had enough on her plate already.

Sunset reached the bottom floor of her apartment mere moments before Tempo's car arrived to pick her up. The pitch black limo pulled smoothly to a stop in front of her, and one of the windows rolled down. To reveal Perfect Tempo himself sitting in the back, smiling politely up at her.

"I trust you're doing well, Sunset? Ready for a crash course on Earth survival?" Perfect Tempo offered, his voice slightly more mirthful then usual.

Sunset Shimmer nodded eagerly. She was so eager, that she didn't say anything further until she'd clambered back into the car, and the door snapped shut behind her. Then she grinned in a rather dopey, almost childish manner.

"You won't believe how long I’ve been wanting my magic back. I tried so many different things when I first got here... but none of it worked. None of my training meant anything in this place," Sunset Shimmer admitted.

A glance around the car told Sunset that Tempo's wife wasn't here this time, nor was there anypony but the driver separated by the screen, but Sunset wasn't worried. The others were paranoid, that was all.

This relationship was strictly professional.

"I think you'll find I know exactly what you went through," Tempo claimed.

He patted a hand on an old wooden case worn down to the grain in places which sat on the seat next to him.

"With perhaps one difference: you knew where and how to return. For the others I found over the years—we did not have that luxury. As far as we knew, we would never see Equus again. Mastering magic was not a matter of convenience, but survival,” stated the man.

Sunset nodded. She'd gathered some of this during their last encounter, though some parts still seemed strange to her. She would put together the secrets this creature knew, in time, but for now she also wasn't in any rush to pressure him when he'd given her so much for nothing.

"How long have you been here?" Sunset Shimmer inquired.

He'd already told her, but maybe she just wasn't remembering his answer correctly. It didn't make sense, it didn't seem possible. She'd probably just been overcome with shock and fear after the fight that it took to get them out of captivity.

"Since the Lunar Rebellion," he answered. "And before. Well... perhaps you're not ready to hear that story. I don't expect anypony else to carry the burden that Celestia placed on my shoulders. Yet... you know her well, so you probably know from experience. She isn't known for her kindness and mercy, even to those close to her. Any creature who she feels is a danger to her precious, helpless ponies... will be crushed under her hoof at the first opportunity."

That isn't quite what she did to me. Sunset shivered uncomfortably in her seat at the harshness in his words—but she didn't argue with him. Princess Celestia had broken her promises, refused to give her the magic that Sunset knew she deserved. Yet even this pony seemed to have it. By now she'd completely lost track of wherever they were driving. She didn't even care, only the information he could give her mattered.

"Are you..." It felt almost like she was breaking some unspoken rule by asking. Reaching above her station, or... something like that. But she deserved that power. Hadn't Celestia promised? "Are you an Alicorn, Perfect Tempo?"

He didn't seem offended by the question. Instead he laughed, loud enough to fill the little car with his mirth.

"I forget how important such things can seem when you're raised in Equestria's grip. Celestia wraps her wings so tightly around you that you can't see any other way out. There's no world but the one she creates. No future but the one you could have as part of her world," Lamented Perfect Tempo

He settled back in his seat, gesturing towards a cooler under the cushions. It opened, and a little bottle of champagne emerged from inside. He didn't offer Sunset any, though he did nod towards the fridge.

"There are drinks more appropriate to a day of magic practice inside. Take my advice and avoid the alcohol until the return trip at the earliest," Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

He poured the fermented beverage into a crystal glass, then continued, sipping from it as a unicorn might. Of all her friends, only Twilight could've wielded powers like that. Though Sunset had never seen her try with such tiny objects. That dexterity was common for unicorns who used it for everything, but humans with their delicate fingers never needed to learn it.

"Becoming an Alicorn is one way to survive this long. I suppose it's the simplest way in some respects. Reach a certain level of magical understanding, they say, and your future is secure. Rule for a thousand years or more," Perfect Tempo continued, swirling his drink around in its glass.

He set the ornate cup down, expression growing harsh and cold.

"Lies, Sunset. You must understand that the princess operates her whole world in the shelter of a dozen different lies. Compelling, sometimes. Usually beautiful, but always false. Alicorns are only one path of many to achieving eternal life, and they aren't one you're forced to follow. I imagined as a child it would be my fate too. But my mother made it clear that she wouldn't share her secrets with me. Even when Equestria was in terrible danger, when the power another Alicorn could bring might be the difference between survival and conquest by our enemies," Perfect Tempo remarked, his gaze growing distant, his mind no doubt wandering to times long past.

This time he didn't give Sunset the chance to speak, but continued on, determined to reach some point that Sunset Shimmer could only guess at.

"There's no power given to an Alicorn that can't be replicated in other ways. Consider Star Swirl—the greatest unicorn sorcerer who ever lived, by many definitions. You think the rumors were true that he couldn't complete the spell? Patently absurd. Star Swirl chose not to complete it, because he realized that it would bind him. He wouldn't sacrifice his freedom, and you don't have to either," Perfect Tempo stated evenly, his gaze focusing on Sunset Shimmer once more.

A glance out the tinted windows told Sunset that they'd passed outside city limits, into a large, mostly abandoned industrial park. Sunset watched as an electronic gate opened for them, then a figure in a dark suit emerged from a large warehouse, pushing the wooden doors open for them. If the girls were here, they probably would've told her this was the moment his kindness revealed the dark truth underneath and she saw some horrible torture suite.

The warehouse wasn't dark and bloody inside, but rather clean and brightly lit. There were shelves of supplies on one side, and an enclosed area at the back which might be an office, but no trace of anything that would confirm their human fears. We're ponies, we aren't like that. They need to relax. Sunset Shimmer thought. She almost wanted to text them just to reassure that she was right, and not in any danger. But she'd wait on that just a little longer. Just in case.

"Will you keep that knowledge from me too?" Sunset asked, only to realize how she sounded, and her eyes widened. "Sorry. I... If you know Celestia, you know how it always is. ‘When you're ready, Sunset! I promise that's where we're going, Sunset. You'll know when the time comes, Sunset. No one wants you to achieve more than I do.’"

She stuck out her tongue. "I actually believed all of that once upon a time. Then when she really finds the one she wants to share her powers with, Twilight has her wings before she turns thirty. Of course! That's fair!"

Perfect Tempo chuckled, apparently not upset with her boldness. "I know precisely what you mean. But no, I won't make you wait. I can give you the secrets of immortality right now. Of course you won't be able to cast them on this side quite yet. That's rather why we're here in the first place."

He reached to the side, where a little bookshelf was set just above the fridge. He dusted off some of the books there, selecting one of the many from its resting place and offering it to her. Sunset extended her hand, accepting its weight like a precious treasure. There was no getting past just how ancient it seemed, with a cover of strangely soft, tan leather. The title was entirely in a language she didn't speak, though she could feel the power emanating from it, just being close.

"I knew there was no chance I would make things right in just one generation," he explained. "Thus the object you hold in your hands. My findings on the nature of life, death, and mortality. Yours without condition, as is all my help. Ask, and you may leave whenever you want. Like right now, even."

Sunset flipped through the book in her fingers, treating its ancient pages with delicate reverence. The inside was packed with runes, and scribbling in what she guessed was Old Ponish. A little too academic for her taste, given she'd had access to the Canterlot Librarians to help with translation whenever she wanted. Not so much anymore, though she didn't doubt that Tempo would give her any help she asked.

She set the book down in the seat beside her. "I am..." She was on the edge of tears. She sniffed, stiffened in her seat. "I am honored at what you've chosen to share. I'll..." She gripped the edge of her seat, then looked out the window. "You're right, I'm not ready to cast this yet. I can't do any magic yet. Do you really think you can teach me?"

"Absolutely." He didn't even hesitate.

Tempo drained the rest of his glass, then slid it back into its resting place. The car parked on the edge of the empty warehouse, and the same orderly who had opened it gently shut the doors behind them.

"It won't be a swift process, of course. Magic is not cooperative with these bodies we've been trapped in. This is why the natives know so little of it. But the power can be harnessed. This... is one of the facilities I've used for the purpose over the years, when I have a promising talent," Perfect Tempo continued.

A few moments later, the driver opened the doors for them, and Tempo gestured for her to leave. He followed just behind her, grinning politely.

"You really think we'll need all this space?" Sunset Shimmer inquired.

"For you? I have no doubt of it," Perfect Tempo replied confidently.

He led her near the center. Figures emerged from the sides of the room, rushing over with heavy dollies. He waited in place as they moved, erecting a circle of massive... stones? Like the ancient standing stones Sunset Shimmer had seen on both sides of the mirror.

"The greatest weakness we all have on Earth is the lack of a horn. This organ is, as it turns out, a crutch that we relied on as ponies. We need not be dependent on it for our magical power. We just... need to find another way to accumulate magic from the environment. My assistants here are erecting a structure that will assist us in gathering magic. Call it a Hallow, if you like. Sit with me, and I will show you how to use it," Perfect Tempo stated.

Before he could even bend down, another assistant had brought over a woven mat. Like something from one of the many eastern religions, though not specifically from any one in particular.

"After we're finished here I will be joining some friends to another location, though there will be enough time for a short meeting," he continued, "I think they'll soon become your friends as well. You'll find the crowd of creatures that Celestia has harmed is wide indeed."

Sunset removed her shoes, sitting opposite Tempo on the mat. "I can’t wait.”

Author's Note

Chapter 15

Sunset had been sitting in place for hours. Her body was stiff, and her head ached worse than it had after finals week. At least there were breaks between her big tests, and she’d never considered their results terribly important. But here… here success or failure meant everything to her. She could have her magic back, if only she could reach out and take it.

It should’ve been easy: she had an expert right in front of her, and she was free to ask him any questions she liked, yet it wasn’t turning out that way.

“How long did it take you to figure this out again?” Sunset asked, her legs folded uncomfortably beneath her.

She twitched and shifted slightly, but didn’t move otherwise. This was the position Tempo had demonstrated, so she did everything she could to imitate it. “Did you get your magic back in… a few hours?” She pressed.

Tempo’s face cracked in a near-hysterical grin, the most intense emotion she’d ever seen from him. He hadn’t reacted so much when walking past the corpses of a dozen soldiers, and yet…

“A few hours? Stars and stones, no. What I’m teaching you took decades to discover. I can’t tell you how long it took me to learn once I discovered it, because that isn’t how the process worked. I mastered this knowledge as I went, my understanding gradually increasing over time. It’s a tremendous gift I’m sharing with you,” he explained, his smile gradually fading. “In fact you’re doing rather well. Are you sure you haven't been able to access your magic at all?”

Sunset Shimmer was about to say no, only to remember the moment she had with one of those creatures she had fought. “I’m not sure,” she admitted, only for her mind to immediately go elsewhere.

But we don’t have everything in common—Equestrian magic already came through for me. Will it stop me from learning this? She hesitated for a moment, considering whether or not to share that with him. But he seemed to already know what they were doing—and he’d been nothing but kind to her since they first met. With the possible exception of sending monsters that killed a bunch of people.

She wasn’t quite ready for that conversation yet, though. Sunset should probably feel guilty about it, but how could she when Perfect Tempo was trying to return the one thing she missed most about being a pony?

“Do you think I’ll be able to learn magic… despite my other powers?” she asked, her voice a timid squeak. “I mean… you probably already know.”

I think that’s why you’re always wearing gloves. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself. It was either that, or he took the musical elements of his name way too seriously, and moonlighted as an orchestra conductor.

He nodded, looking pleased as he did so. “I’m glad you’re willing to be honest with me about that, Sunset. Of course I can’t give you any knowledge for certain, since I’ve never encountered anypony with your specific abilities before. You and your friends serve as a… weakly entangled echo of the Elements of Harmony.

Yet the powers they grant you aren’t incompatible with pony magic—in fact, that’s all they are. Take the farmer as an example—Applejack. I’m going to take a guess from her name and her disposition that there is an earth pony with that name in Equestria, is there not?” Perfect Tempo inquired, claerly already knowing the answer.

Sunset nodded. “I haven’t met her, but… I think so.”

Tempo’s smile widened. “Her phenomenal strength seems spectacular when manifested by a feeble human body. But from an earth pony her age, it would be entirely unremarkable. Or Rarity—I could recreate the runecraft necessary for her shielding ability in a rote I could teach a filly half her age.”

Sunset fell silent, considering each of her friends in turn. Her own powers were mind magic—an elusive, universally forbidden art in Equestria. But there was no reason a unicorn couldn’t cast them. Twilight could use unicorn levitation, Rainbow had the speed of a pegasus… the comparison broke down a little when she thought about the other two. Fluttershy and Pinkie didn’t directly compare to any pegasus or earth pony abilities she knew, particularly the exploding sugar thing.

Five out of seven isn’t bad. It might just mean there are things about the tribe’s magic we don’t know. Wouldn’t be the only thing Celestia is keeping from us. Sunset Shimmer mused.

“I guess it makes sense,” Sunset admitted. “But I still don’t feel any more… magical.” She waved her hands through the air in front of her, frustrated. “I’ve been repeating the meditation for hours now. Shouldn’t something have happened at this point?”

Tempo shrugged. “I’ll admit, I have no idea. So much time has passed since I first mastered these basics that my memory is rather foggy and distorted. Allow me to ease your mind on the subject of magic.”

He gestured to one side, yanking something from one of the supply shelves a dozen metres away. It flew through the air towards them, an obvious example of unicorn magic.

A length of two-inch steel bar landed heavily in front of him—the kind that might’ve been used in the reinforced foundation of a skyscraper.

“You aren’t the only one with unusual powers, and they don’t stop us from using our natural gifts,” Perfect Tempo continued.

The bar was so heavy it had dented the concrete, but he lifted it easily with one hand. With the other he gripped the far end, bringing his hands together in a single, abrupt gesture.

The bar compressed between his flingers like they were a hydraulic press, turning bright orange and steaming. He dropped it on the ground in front of him, and the odor of hot metal rose from between them.

Not even Applejack is that strong.

“So you see,” he stated, not even breathing heavily. “It is not unusual for Equestrians taken to this side to… attract strange forces. This delves deep into the theoretical, but to simplify for you—magic is reactive. In Equestria’s ordered thaumic field, it remains in balance. Here—it twists and grows wildly, expanding in directions never seen before. If you remain here for as long as I have, I expect your simple power of postcognition and empathy will mature into something truly unique.”

“Something not even Celestia has seen before,” added Perfect Tempo in a low, conspiratorial tone.

Sunset Shimmer was ready to ask another question but something rumbled in the distance—the door opening for them again. He rose abruptly to his feet, dusting himself off and offering a hand to her.

“But that’s enough practice for one day. I’m sure you’ll agree that a mental challenge requires… periods of relaxation between great intensity,” Perfect Tempo explained.

She took the offered glove, careful to avoid the still-smoking bar of metal. She didn’t need magic to know what would happen if she touched it.

“Will we have to do this each day until I get it?” Sunset inquired.

He shrugged. “I’m afraid my schedule doesn’t permit such personal involvement. But you’ll find an area just like this waiting in the apartment—it’s on the floor below yours, along with illustrated references to my techniques. Study them at your leisure. Share them with your friends, if you wish. Just…” He rested one hand on her shoulder, meeting her eyes. “My one request is that you do not publish what I share with you to humans generally. Those six friends of yours, echoing the Elements of Harmony—feel free. But don’t put this online.”

He leaned in closer, his voice becoming low and dangerous. “I request very little of you, but I consider this a sticking point. Everything I say about the chaos of magic in you goes triple for humans. Your friends have been shaped by exposure to ordered Equestrian forces. Humanity as a whole—has not. If you spread what I have learned, it might very well put an end to their civilization. My experiments with humans over the years have always gone… poorly.”

Sunset twitched once under his grip—he wasn’t hurting her, but he also held her like a vice, impossible to resist or pull away. Despite all the intensity she didn't fear him.

She nodded. “I won’t, I promise.”

He let go, expression relaxing. “Good, good. Then my resources are at your disposal. Make sure you communicate the seriousness of the issue to your companions as well. I’ve taken some steps to prevent… accidental damage, so to speak, but they’re a resourceful bunch, and I know they could overcome any static defense I left in their way.”

A limousine emerged through the opened door, pulling to a stop beside the one they’d taken. “But before we conclude for the afternoon, some introductions are in order. Should you decide to work with me, you’ll want to know the others who are part of our noble endeavor. It is not merely my wife and I, as you probably already suspected.”

He strode away from her, gesturing for Sunset to follow. She did, waiting behind him with a shifting, nervous posture. It was just like back in Area 7, with the dead soldiers. She felt perfectly comfortable until he’d gone all serious about magic.

Tempo held up a hand to the chauffeur, gesturing to open the door with magic.

First out was the one Sunset had expected, Ghost. She smiled at Sunset, her eyes boring into the young woman like frozen knives.

“I can see the unicorn has been learning. Productive first day, Sunset?” She didn’t actually wait for her to answer, cutting her off. “Good. Learn quickly—there is precious little time.”

“You already know Ghost,” Tempo said, silencing the obvious question before Sunset could ask.

Someone new emerged from within, and she was completely frozen between laughter and awe. A towering figure emerged from the car, dressed in period armor not found in this part of Earth. But she’d seen pictures of it from some of the animated shows Flash had tried to get her to watch. He held his helmet under one arm, exposing a regal face with surprisingly delicate features.

“Harvest Moon,” Tempo stated. “My cousin. If you ever have trouble with nightmares, his sword is sharp enough to cut through them all.”

The man bowed instead of offering a hand, shallow and short. Sunset found herself imitating him on reflex, though she had no idea what she was doing. Why do you look so much like Luna? No, that wasn’t right. He looked quite a bit like Nightmare Moon. Sweet Celestia, did she have a child? Sunset Shimmer thought.

“Honored to meet you,” Harvest announced through a thick accent. “Perfect is optimistic about you. I trust his judgement.”

“Th-thanks,” Sunset said awkwardly.

What else was she supposed to say to a freaking samurai? Do you dress like that all the time? Who are you fighting, anyway? Sunset Shimmer pondered.

But she’d barely had time to process Harvest’s arrival before someone else emerged from within. Sunset noticed the smell first—like funeral spices masking a stench of formathalyde underneath. The figure could’ve been Sunset’s own age, with doll-like delicate features and a perfectly shaped face. But she could make out a few faint lines of white on her skin.

Were those, stitches?

“This is Platinum,” Perfect explained. “Platinum, the unicorn I told you about: the apprentice Celestia betrayed.”

To her surprise, this pony took Sunset’s hand with hers without hesitation. Her grip was utterly cold, like a fish Sunset had taken out of the fridge to make into someone’s lunch order. Worse, Sunset felt nothing from her. No emotions, no flash of memory.

“Pleasure,” Platinum offered. She too spoke with an accent, though it wasn’t one from Earth. It was Old Ponish, something the nobility might’ve used. Like a subtler version of the affectation ponies sometimes put on for Hearthswarming. “I hope you’re more useful than the last one.”

“Me too,” Sunset muttered, pulling her hand away as quickly as she could. She made a mental note to wash it as soon as she could.

“That’s almost everyone,” Perfect said. “I don’t want to overwhelm you Sunset, but I do think you should know who you’re working with.”

The limousine rocked on its suspension and something crawled out on all fours, before rising suddenly to his hindlegs. Exactly like a… dragon? A dragon with red scales and a creamy white underbelly, and blue on his wings. She couldn’t see much of those under the heavy cloak he wore, which struggled to contain a creature of his immense size.

“I-I thought…” Sunset stammered, voice failing her. “I thought dragons couldn’t use the mirror portal.” She almost said “looked like dogs,” but saying that to an adolescent dragon at least ten feet tall with spikes running down his head didn’t seem like a clever plan on her part.

Platinum chuckled cruelly. “I think the girl means to ask why aren’t you a dog, Thevetat?”

The dragon turned on her, reptilian eyes narrowing. He smiled, exposing wickedly pointed teeth. “Because dogs can’t fight monsters, now can they?”

“And that’s everyone,” Tempo quickly stated. “If you’d like to stay here, Sunset, you’re more than welcome. But I know how exhausting magic can be. I could have Walker take you home though I’m afraid I won't be joining you this time.”

“Home,” she stammered, her legs wobbling under her. “That would be… great.”

Author's Note

Chapter 16

Sunset Shimmer took the ride back in relative silence, spending most of her time staring down at her phone. She flicked the screen awake, one finger hovering over the messaging app before she tucked it away again. The strange introduction and unease atmosphere had twisted her stomach into knots in addition to giving her a headache.

You have strange friends, Perfect Tempo. Friends which made Sunset Shimmer doubt whether or not she’d chosen correctly in letting him help her.

What was I supposed to do, stay locked up in prison forever? Sunset Shimmer thought bitterly.

Perfect Tempo had so far kept every promise he’d made. He said they wouldn’t get arrested, and somehow he managed it. He’d given her a place to stay, even returned her pet. Now he wanted to return her magic.

What’s the catch? What’s his angle? Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

Sunset couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something missing, some little piece of the story that would make everything make sense. Something about his distaste for Celestia, maybe? There was a powerful history there. Sunset Shimmer could practically feel the weight of it in the little band of supporters Perfect Tempo had gathered.

I think that woman was dead. How else could she explain the coldness of her body, the total failure of Sunset’s powers? Either she was dead, or Sunset’s magic had stopped working.

And he wants to recruit me, why?

The car slowed to a stop, and she heard a voice from the front. The driver. “Your apartment, miss.”

“Thanks,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

She reached briefly towards the little bookshelf, and the secret of magical immortality Tempo had said it contained. Then she rose, leaving the book where it was. Even if the secrets she sought were indeed in there, some part of her didn’t want to see it. What if Tempo was as dead as that other one? She’d never touched him for herself, thus she didn’t know what he was feeling.

I’ll ask. Sunset Shimmer decided. That would settle everything in a moment. I’d know if he really wants to help me, or if there’s something dark here.

She found Twilight in the apartment lobby, clutching a set of oversized envelopes in her arms. Each one was covered in bright colors, stamps, and logos which Sunset Shimmer recognized. Schools.

“Hey!” Twilight shouted, the girl waving excitedly. “They wouldn’t let me up without you, Sunset. But these came to the office, and I thought you should see them.”

Sunset Shimmer gave a sidelong glance at the folders her friend clutched tight to her chest. They were much thicker than any school needed to just say no.

Someone actually took me. Sunset Shimmer realized.

“Anything interesting in there?” Sunset asked, smiling casually, hands in her pockets.

Be cool. Be grateful. Twilight spent a lot of time helping you. Maybe some part of her realized that Timber just wasn’t a good match. He was content to spend his life at that camp, drifting without ambition. Sunset Shimmer told herself.

“I don’t believe in spoilers,” Twilight declared, flashing the other girl a wink. “I’d like to be there when you open them, if you don’t mind. We could use some good news.”

Sunset Shimmer scanned her key on the wall, and together they climbed into the now open elevator.

“So how was the magic?” Twilight asked, as the doors finally shut. “Did you get your horse powers back?”

“Not yet,” Sunset Shimmer replied, leaning against the side.

The elevator had a window on the back, allowing Sunset Shimmer to look out at the shining city just beyond. And yet the most beautiful part of that amazing city was right there with her. I should probably answer her question before she realizes just how long I’ve been staring and thinking about how pretty she is.

“It’s going to take a lot of practice. There’s, uh… some ritual to it. Apparently there’s a room in the building for practicing. I’m allowed to show you too! Maybe you’d like to learn with me?” Sunset Shimmer offered.

It was a distant hope, and probably a silly suggestion. Yet Twilight didn’t seem to think so, for instead of saying no she turned, looking thoughtful.

“A technique for learning magic. As in… the full limits of it you expressed could be achieved on earth? Transfiguration, translocation, transubstantiation?” Twilight pressed.

Sunset’s eyebrows went up. She almost didn’t want to correct her. She was so pretty when she displayed just how smart she truly was.

“Not the last one. I… don’t actually know what that is,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“Most people don’t either, it’s fine. It sounds exciting! I assume there’s no documentation of the subject. We would be delving into entirely unknown territory! Think of everything we could discover!” Twilight declared in an excited tone.

Sunset rested a hand on her friend’s shoulder, and for once there was nothing romantic about it.

“Calm down, Twilight. He made me promise not to share it with anyone but the six of you. Something about… unpredictable directions magic might take in humans not exposed to it,” Sunset Shimmer warned. “So no research papers or showing the world.”

“Oh.” Twilight pulled away, crestfallen. “I... might have some experience with that.”

Right, she thinks I’m accusing her because of what happened at the games. Sunset Shimmer realized.

The elevator came to an abrupt stop, and Sunset swiped her key. For a second it seemed like Twilight wouldn’t come with her. Then she glanced down, apparently remembering the envelopes she was carrying.

“Right, these! You have to decide where you’re going! Most of the acceptance deadlines are getting close!” Twilight announced with a hint of reluctance.

The other girl followed Sunset back to the kitchen table, spreading the folders out across the aged oak. It wasn’t as many as Sunset had initially thought, as they turned out to be quite thick. But she recognized at least one of them: Pranceton University. Wasn’t Twilight thinking about that school?

Sunset Shimmer pointed at it. “That one could be interesting. That’s some fancy parchment right there.”

Twilight glared, hands on her hips. “You’re not seriously judging your school based on how good the paper is now are you? This is a very serious commitment. The first days of the rest of your life!”

“I know,” Sunset Shimmer countered, pulling over a chair and slipping up off the table. “But I’ve heard good things about Pranceton University. Aren’t they, like… really prestigious or something? Didn’t we only send into good schools?”

Twilight looked like the remark might make her head explode. “That’s… a bit of an understatement. Yes, Pranceton has made great contributions to the sciences, mathematics, medicine… if they accept you, then you should be honored.”

“They probably won’t,” Sunset replied, as she tore the envelope open. “There’s no reason any of your schools would want me. I’m a horse from another dimension. Most of what I know they don’t believe even exists.”

She pulled out the first sheet, printed on fancy paper, and skimmed over it.

She had already guessed from the size of the envelope, but it still caught her off-guard. She’d been accepted, and from the look of it this wasn’t the only one.

Sunset flipped through the rest of the envelope, which was mostly information on life in the school and the financial options available to her. I didn’t even think about that. How the hell am I supposed to pay for all this? Sunset Shimmer thought to herself. A simple hospital stay is about the price of a car, degrees cost more than mansions, and just about every bank had steep interest. No wonder there is so much misery and suffering here.

But she could worry about that later. She’d got in!

“Congratulations, Sunset!” Twilight exclaimed, wrapping her arms around the other girl’s shoulders. “And you thought nowhere would take you. Now will you admit that you’re quite the catch?”

“That I’m…” Sunset Shimmer murmured, her words trailing off. “I don’t think that expression means what you think it means.”

Twilight shrugged. “I saw you at the Decathlon, Sunset. It would be a crime for you not to develop your talents. You could do anything you wanted! It’s… probably time for you to think about what you want, now. Do you know what your major is going to be? Not every school makes you declare it, but Pranceton does, once you get admitted.”

Sunset winced. “I, uh… haven’t thought it through that far. I… kinda just thought this was wasting everybody’s time.”

Twilight folded her arms, glaring at the other girl. “Well, time to think about it. You’re good at lots of things, so you have plenty of options. And most schools will let you switch if you find that it’s not working for you. The first few years are mostly generals anyway.”

Sunset set down the packet. She didn’t even open the others, not with her mind so occupied. “We’re assuming I get that far. Monsters attacked Canterlot just a few weeks ago. That could happen again. It probably will happen again, if our terrible luck holds.”

Twilight shrugged. “If they do, we’ll face it together. After escaping from that prison, we can do anything. Unless…” Twilight trailed off, looking suddenly crestfallen. “Are you going… back to Equestria? Is that why you haven’t really seemed to care about any of this?”

Sunset opened her mouth to deny it without thinking, then stopped herself. It wouldn’t be right to lie, though she wasn’t sure it was a lie, not really.

“When I came here, I was running from Celestia. She’d… it’s a long story, probably not worth retelling. But I never planned on staying here. Since then I’ve changed my mind. If I was going to go back there, why wouldn’t I have done it already?” Sunset Shimmer replied.

Twilight shrugged. “That’s… not exactly a denial.”

It took Sunset Shimmer nearly a minute to come up with a proper answer as she didn't want to say the wrong thing.

“It’s… no. I’m not positive I’m never going to move back. I just don’t… plan on it. I like the idea of going to college here, especially if I’m going with someone I—” She stopped herself, nearly choking on the word she was thinking. “Know. Someone I know.”

Twilight relaxed visibly, slumping into the seat across from Sunset. “Oh, good. That’s… good. Our world would be poorer if you decided to leave. We all got lucky when you decided to come here. Unless… you don’t like being here, then I guess its terrible.”

Sunset patted the other girl on the arm. “Don’t stress, Twi. We’ve got enough worries between us right now. Like… What's school going to do about how long we were gone? We didn’t just miss a break.”

That was enough to snap Twilight back on topic. “I spoke to the principal about it. They got the legal paperwork for being absent. No one knew where we were or how long we’d be gone, so they were pretty worried about us. So long as we catch up, none of our classes are going to penalize us.”

Great, more useless busy work. Sunset Shimmer thought bitterly to herself.

“I’ll just have to find some time to do all the work we missed in addition to… learning magic from scratch while defending the city from monsters. Piece of cake,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

Twilight sighed, and let her arms fall to her sides. “I’m more interested in what Tempo actually wants from you. It’s got to be something, even with as nice as he’s been. Does he want your pony magic for himself, maybe?”

Sunset laughed in spite of herself. “He’s a pony himself you know. He was exiled here from my world… gosh, over a thousand years ago now. That’s probably why he cares so little about money. With as much time as he's had there isn't much he can't afford to do. What’s letting me borrow an apartment to a man like that?”

“A thousand years.” Twilight’s eyebrows went up. “I know you said your princesses are immortal, but… Perfect Tempo looked pretty human to me. Nobody lives that long.”

“Oh yeah. He figured out the secret to immortality while he was here. I’m guessing it’s greater transfiguration, but with age instead of species. It’s always been theorized, but permanent transformation is really bloody hard to make stick,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

Twilight’s mouth hung open; eyes wide. For once, Sunset allowed herself to take a small amount of satisfaction in stumping the brilliant girl.

“You’re kidding me. Your weird sponsor is immortal? Doesn’t that seem sketchy? Like…” Twilight lowered her voice, glancing suspiciously around the room.

Did she really think Perfect Tempo would’ve hidden a bug in her apartment? Sunset Shimmer thought.

“What if he’s a vampire?” Twilight whispered.

Well he does have at least one undead working for him. Sunset Shimmer mused.

“Vampires aren’t real,” Sunset declared. “And the undead that do exist don’t drink blood. Twilight, relax. If he wanted a victim, he wouldn’t need to trick me. He has enough money to make your parents look poor, and centuries to plot. If he wanted a corpse, why target us? We’re the only ones with the magic necessary to defend ourselves. He could’ve taken what he wanted while we were trapped in Area seven, and there’s nothing we could’ve done to stop him. Yet he helped us escape.”

Twilight frowned, but eventually nodded. “That… makes sense. I still feel like we’re missing something, though. I have this feeling—it’s the same feeling I get when I’m staring at a math problem that isn’t quite solved. We don’t have enough information to complete the proof.”

Me too. Sunset didn’t want to admit that, not when Twilight was already worried. “Wanna see the magic room?”

“Fine.” Twilight pushed the packet across the table towards her. “But only after you fill this out.”

Author's Note

Chapter 17

Sunset wasn’t sure what she was expecting to find on the floor beneath her own. Whatever she could have imagined, that wasn’t what was waiting for her.

The elevator doors slid open to a room carpeted with real, living grass, where the walls painted soft blue, which was entirely open aside from a few structural support columns. Those were covered with mirrors, positioned to reflect the light coming in from the many one directional windows that surrounded them. Small bushes and miniature trees dotted the area, most grew only a few feet while several nearly touched the vaulted ceiling above.

It was a little like stepping into an indoor forest, one built with the best human architectural ingenuity could squeeze into a relatively small space.

Touching the bushes and trees that rose from the floor, Sunset Shimmer could confirm that they were indeed as real as they looked. As was the trickle of water she heard coming from somewhere that fed the narrow stream that ran along one edge of the room.

Did you really make all this for me, Tempo? If not why build such a room in the first place?

“This is incredible!” Twilight skipped out the elevator doors past her, running one hand through the bright green leaves of a tree. “This is really going to help us with… magic? Are you sure he hasn’t just tricked himself with some… naturalistic fallacy?”

Sunset Shimmer shook her head. “This is the real deal Twilight. Trust me.”

Without word from Sunset, Twilight was drawn to the circle of low stones near the center of the room. Quite like the one they’d used in the warehouse, but far more intricate and permanent. Evidently Tempo had expected this place to last, and that he’d come back to it often. If it was this relaxing all the time, Sunset expected she’d use it as often as she could, and not just for magic.

She passed the base of a tree, so tall it reached the towering ceiling and spread across the fake sky painted upon it. Though not as impressive as any of the illusions she’d seen the princess conjure long ago, this was at least, far more accessible. After all, this place didn’t need an Alicorn to create it, just a construction crew.

“At least I’m pretty sure he’s for real,” Sunset repeated, settling down in the circle where Tempo had sat during their practice. “I saw his powers. I’m… not completely sure, but I think he might be related to Equestria’s ruler, Princess Celestia.”

“The one who looks like our principal?” Twilight asked, settling down on the thriving green grass in front of her and folding her arms. “The one you said was improbably immune to aging? And who for some reason has a clone that isn’t even middle aged at the school you arrived at. Doesn’t that seem strange?”

Twilight reached into a pocket, pulling out her phone and scribbling on it.

Was she seriously going to take notes at a time like this? We are learning magic here. Though I might’ve written it down too if I didn’t think I could remember it on my own. Sunset Shimmer pondered.

“Yes, her. I don’t really know how we can have a principal who looks like her… I think the other Twilight got into the theory of all that, but I didn’t get a chance to read it. Point is, he’s powerful. They didn't experience whatever happened to us or was gifted pony magic from Equestria. So Perfect Tempo had to figure things out on his own, while being human. That’s what we’re going to study,” Sunset Shimmer declared.

“Assuming he’s willing to share it,” Twilight stated flatly.

Sunset Shimmer felt her defensive urges rising in her chest as Twilight said it, though Sunset couldn’t imagine why. Perfect Tempo and his band of miscreants had saved them from a life of confinement, sure. But there was no reason Sunset should feel any personal loyalty, right?

“I don’t think he would’ve lied to me,” stated the former unicorn. “He didn't have to give me all this. He could’ve saved us from Area seven and locked us in a truck somewhere or not have bothered at all.”

“I mean come on Twilight what were we supposed to do, go to the police?” Sunset Shimmer continued, raised her arms.

“I guess so,” Twilight murmured.

Sunset Shimmer sighed. “None of that matters now though.”

“It's a topic for another time. When we have more information available to us,” Twilight concluded.

“Right,” Sunset Shimmer agreed, settling back into her meditation stance. “Now I’m going to walk you through the same exercises Perfect Tempo did with me earlier. Supposedly this is the key for a unicorn to unlock their magic here on Earth. But it’s going to be, well, a little tricky for you, since it’s all about moving objects around. Which you can already do when you’re you.”

Twilight levitated the cellphone in front of her, looking smug. She let it back down into one hand, then switched it off.

“Let me wait until I see you do it,” Twilight offered. “I’m not going to get too excited about the possibilities until we see they’re within our projected frontier.”

“Just remember, no sharing this with anyone,” Sunset stated firmly. “It’s just the seven of us. Though… I guess this really only means anything to Rarity? I didn’t ask if other tribes get their powers back the same way unicorns do.”

Twilight raised a preemptive finger inches from her mouth. “Not back, Sunset. None of us were ever meant to have magic to begin with, remember? You are unlocking abilities that are familiar and natural. The rest of us… we only have what Equestria gave us.”

Sunset nodded weakly. Of course, Twilight was right, though the question seemed more academic than anything else. Even if her friends on this side of the mirror weren’t really the Elements of Harmony from Equestria, they might as well be.

More improbable coincidence.

There were things about the binding of worlds that even the ancient masters hadn’t understood.

Sunset’s practice began much as it had with Perfect Tempo—in frustration. She could feel the magical energy drawn into the strange arrangement of stones more potent than the portable training setup she had used last time. It remained frustratingly out of reach, as though her horn had been wrapped in a confinement ring reserved for use on prisoners.

That probably would’ve been my fate, if I hadn’t fled. Celestia never tolerated dissent. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

But Twilight was right there, watching with a mixture of judgement and pity. You think I’m losing my mind. You think this is just about me wanting my magic back, not something that is actually real.

Something clicked and in an instant, Sunset went from entirely dry to overflowing with magic. Suddenly her old abilities were within reach, at least the simplest one. After all, levitation was hardly a difficult skill, as even fillies could master it.

Yet despite that small, self depreciating though, when Sunset lifted the focus crystal in front of her, she felt exuberant. For Sunset was holding the small gem between herself and Twilight in a glow she hadn’t seen for years.

I’m doing it! Sunset Shimmer nearly screamed.

Twilight’s mouth fell open. She extended an arm, pushed down on the crystal—but it floated right back up as soon as Twilight took her hand off.

“How?” Twilight asked, stupefied. “You’re not…”

At least she wasn’t denying that magic could exist even while she could spontaneously grow extra appendages and lift things with her mind.

“This is a fascinating manifestation. I’ve never… are you sure it isn’t being generated by the circle around us?” Twilight inquired.

The energy didn’t immediately fade from Sunset, but the effort to hold even a single object was far greater than she would’ve expected. It wasn’t unusual for unicorns to use their magic constantly through an entire day without difficulty. Yet Sunset Shimmer could feel the power draining the longer she held the tiny item aloft.

Sunset dropped the crystal, though her grin only grew wider. “It’s not the rocks Twilight! I think it’s really back!”

Sunset Shimmer took a few steps out of the circle, far enough that the stream of constant energy into her body dulled. However it didn’t completely fade from her mind and she didn’t forget how to use the powers she had just manifested.

Sunset removed her own phone from her pocket, then held it in the air in front of her. The drain was still incredible, but maybe if she practiced, she could get it down to something more reasonable…

Or even bring it back to her old level of power.

But not right now anyway, that much was obvious even to the excited young woman.

Sunset kept the phone held in front of her just long enough for Twilight to rush over and poke at it, then Sunset snatched it back. In just a few moments, she’d burned through half of what seemed like an endless supply of magic.

I can see why Tempo said this takes a lifetime of practice. If simple levitation is this hard, how long until I can cast a real spell. Sunset Shimmer excitedly thought.

“It works,” Twilight finally admitted. “I didn’t think it was possible, but… that evidence is conclusive. Pony magic without a horn. I suppose I should take the time to study it more seriously, but… not right now. I can see the effort has exhausted you. Maybe we should get dinner?”

“For sure,” Sunset Shimmer replied, doing her best to hide her eagerness. “That sounds great.”

They did, though as usual Sunset never went as far as she would have liked to. All they did was walk down to the nearest sushi restaurant and share an assorted plate. But it still made for great news that all her friends were excited to hear, almost enough to eclipse their discomfort with Sunset’s choice of associates.

School however, was its own kind of uncomfortable. As every student in the entire building staring and whispering whenever they didn’t think Sunset could hear them and sometimes when they knew she could. Worse still, it always seemed to be some cruel rumour, or open speculation as to whether or not they were terrorists or otherworldly monsters.

If there was one consolation this time, Sunset didn’t have to go through it alone.

The stories weren’t just about her anymore, but all of her friends, for it turned out that it wasn’t just Agent Foxtrot who held a negative view of them.

All Canterlot blames us for those attacks. Sunset Shimmer quickly came to realize.

Could they forget Sunset and her friends had saved everyone numerous times? What if they had cowered like Foxtrot wanted and let the monsters rampage across the city?

Some distant part of Sunset hoped she’d get the chance to do exactly that, just out of spite. But that was an older Sunset who thought that way, and she chose not to listen to that voice. Of course, Sunset Shimmer would still step up to help the city. No matter how infuriating people could sometimes be.

There’s no getting away from stupid. On one side of the mirror or the other, there are creatures who just can’t seem to use their brains. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

“We don’t have to endure this for long,” Rarity whispered, once they were back at their usual lunch table that afternoon. “You know how Canterlot is. Some disaster will strike, we’ll save the day, and they’ll forget whatever rumors they’ve been listening to this time. We just have to keep a stiff upper lip in the meantime.”

“Or until graduation,” Rainbow muttered. “You have any idea how hard it is to be captain of a team when your players don’t want to listen to you anymore?”

Rainbow Dash glanced at Sunset with a pleading expression. “Please tell me there’s some kind of magical way to fix all this.”

“We could, um… just explain what happened,” Fluttershy suggested, so quiet that only Sunset heard.

But if the suggestion was serious, it was clear to at least Sunset Shimmer that no one seemed to treat it that way.

“Sorry Rainbow, there’s… plenty of dark magic to change how people think, but it’s really evil stuff. I’ve already used it on the school before, and I can tell you dark magic always turns against its user,” Sunset Shimmer carefully explained. “Let’s just… find another way. Maybe they’ll forget and if they don’t, well… graduation is only two months away.”

Rainbow groaned again, her head banging hard against the table.

School was hardly Sunset’s first concern, though. She had her acceptance letters, and she still needed to decide about where she’d be going to college. Or even if she was going to bother.

Fundamentally her choice came down to a nearby school with easy access to Equestria, or… across the country with Twilight. That one would also involve a good number of “student loans,” which sounded an awful lot like a binding spell she’d never escape from.

But even more important than her school choice was her magical studies. She practiced several times a day now, as often as her body could handle without collapsing under the strain. And whenever she got a message from Perfect Tempo she was eager to take the opportunity to learn more from the immortal.

One came early in the afternoon, at the end of her first week back to school. Perfect Tempo never messaged her for casual conversation, despite what her friends might fear, it was all completely professional with the male.

“Sunset, I’m to extend an invitation to a dinner arrangement Platinum is hosting this evening. I would never presume to order you, but she was once one of the most powerful magical minds in Equestria and I believe you could benefit greatly from her wisdom. Not to mention her friendship, which you might begin to build by attending. Will you join us?” Perfect Tempo offered.

“Absolutely,” Sunset Shimmer responded without hesitation.

It would involve missing one of Rainbow’s games tonight, but considering the way the other students cooperated with her, she expected to see Rainbow mostly sitting on a bench anyway. “Absolutely.”

“Then prepare accordingly. I’ll send a car at sundown.”

Author's Note

Chapter 18

Sunset Shimmer shut the limousine door behind her with a click. It was still a little nerve-wracking to board an empty car, even though she knew that Tempo had at least a dozen people working for him. At least that she’d seen anyway. For all she knew, there might be hundreds employed in some diabolical operation whose purpose she could only guess at.

“How far out does Platinum live, anyway?” Sunset asked, settling into a cushion just beside the glass which separated her from the driver.

She could see their outline, but this one hadn’t even got out to hold the door for her. Not that she needed it. Sunset wasn’t from the Canterlot elite, she didn’t require somepony waiting on her hooves every waking moment.

“About an hour,” answered the voice. “It’s far from the city, up the old mountain road.”

“Oh.” Sunset shifted uncomfortably in her seat.

She nearly asked the driver to stop right there so she could rush back inside. Even if she had every reason to trust Tempo at this point, that didn’t mean she had to be stupid. Driving out to the middle of nowhere in a car with no witnesses definitely didn’t sound like the beginning of a horror story at all.

Except why tell me? Why not have an armed guard in the car so I can’t leave? Why teach me how to use my magic and make me dangerous again? Sunset pondered.

Sunset hadn’t levitated anything since leaving the little shrine in her apartment, but not from a lack of talent. The reserve of power which lay within her was still deep and was close enough to touch if she needed it.

That reservoir of telekinetic power, even if she could only use it for a few moments, made her feel infinitely safer than she had before. Humans just weren’t prepared for an enemy who could take their weapons away without being close enough to hit them. They also werent ready for someone who could simply reach out and slam on the breaks the moment they felt threatened.

That gave her an idea.

Sunset closed her eyes and began to take several deep breaths. After spending her last two days doing little else, entering the meditative state Tempo had taught her took only a few seconds of effort. She let her senses stretch, feeling the hard-plastic divider between her and the driver’s compartment. There was a window there, and with a little pressure…

It clicked, and slid slowly down, exposing the front section.

Sunset jumped, landing a full seat away. She clutched at her chest with one hand, as though she were about to conjure some magical defense. But she had none, and managed to resist the instinct to burn the rest of her magic on some pointless defense. The driver couldn’t attack her, not through a window barely big enough for a hand. Conversely, she could easily smash the car against a wall, and possibly kill them both.

“I really wish it would stop doing that,” Sonata Dusk muttered, reaching inexpertly over her shoulder towards the window.

Her hand only touched flat plastic, but it didn’t budge. Besides, there were so many cars packed into the road ahead of them that she couldn’t really look away from the wheel.

“Right, you’re probably gonna be freaking out or whatever,” Sonata continued.

Through the little window Sunset Shimmer could tell that Sonata was all dressed up in one of the identical suits that all Tempo’s staff wore.

Did that mean she was just another grunt under Perfect Tempo’s employ or was there more to the situation?

No attacks came. Sonata didn’t sing some mind-control ballad, though Sunset supposed she probably couldn’t do that anymore. With her gemstone shattered, her power was gone too.

Deep breaths, Sunset. You don’t know what’s going on. There’s probably a perfectly reasonable explanation for this. Sunset Shimmer reasoned.

“You could say that,” Sunset settled into place about halfway across the car—far enough that she wouldn’t be within reach of the window, but close enough that she didn’t have to shout. “What are you doing here? Is this… is this supervised community service? Is Tempo your parole officer or something?”

“Parole?” Sonata asked without taking her eyes from the road, but Sunset could hear her roll them anyway. “Do you really think the human police are going to arrest us? For what?”

Sunset opened her mouth to argue, but even a few seconds reflection was enough to realize how absurd it was.

“Yes officer, those girls were singing a mind control song and made the entire school evil. Arrest them!” Sonata snarkily exclaimed.

Even Foxtrot and his goons hadn’t really treated Sunset differently, even though she was guilty of basically the same thing.

It’s just like levitation. Sunset Shimmer realized. The human world doesn’t know how to deal with magical criminals. We’re too rare.

“Okay, maybe they wouldn’t.” Sunset folded her arms, glowering at the other girl. “So you tricked Perfect Tempo into letting you work for him, is that it?”

Sonata laughed. There was none of the spite in it that Sunset remembered from Adagio, though. “We’ve known each other for a long time, pony. My sisters and I were banished here, like…”

The car started to swerve slightly to one side, and she barely caught herself. A moment later and they turned onto a narrow road—barely wide enough to permit a limousine to begin with. Could Sonata even get them there without crashing?

“Okay, so maybe I don't know the exact date but like a really long time ago. Lots of pony lifetimes,” Sonata exclaimed.

Sunset let that sink in for a moment. It was new, but didn’t contradict anything she’d been told. Perfect Tempo was a child of the court, maybe Celestia’s own son? The Dazzlings had been banished by Star Swirl, likely well over a thousand years ago.

“He didn’t talk you out of trying to take over a high school?” Sunset Shimmer inquired.

“Didn’t you do that too?” Sonata retorted.

I was old enough to be a student there. Sunset Shimmer thought but didn't say, both because the argument was pointless, and because she didn’t want to distract her driver right off the road. It was already dark outside, and the fence along their right did not look strong enough to stop them from flying over the side should they hit it.

“Not that it matters to you or anything,” Sonata continued, a few moments later. “My sisters and I never wanted to work with him. Tempo was always too… pony. Too structured. We had an alliance once, a long time ago. But he got upset the first time we tried to take over a city, and kicked us out.”

“But he let you back in?” Sunset asked.

In her head Sunset Shimmer was already planning through her first text to Twilight about this particular revelation. The girls needed to know about this. The Dazzlings probably weren’t dangerous without their gemstones, unless they were planning something.

“In,” Sonata bitterly repeated. “I’m your driver, Sunset. An ancient Siren, voice of disharmony that has crumbled nations and I’m driving your car. How in do you think we are?”

Sunset shut up again, letting the awkward silence return.

She did pull out her phone, typing what she’d learned in a quick message to Twilight. But she stopped short of sending it, imagining for a moment what Twilight would think this meant.

If I tell them the Dazzlings are working for Tempo, they’re going to be even more demanding that I stop meeting him. Right when she was getting her magic back, and learning that everything he said was true no less.

Sunset erased the message, then settled back into her seat. She thought she might make it the rest of the ride in silence, but Sonata didn’t give her the chance.

“Well, that’s it up ahead,” announced the older female, slowing a little as they turned onto an actual gravel road apparently leading right up into the trees.

There was barely one lane worth of space—Sunset didn’t even want to think about what they’d have to do if they met someone coming the other way.

“I dunno if I’d willingly sign up for a meal with Platinum myself. There’s a Taco Belle at the bottom of the hill. I could just take you there if you wanted,” Sonata offered, glancing briefly over her shoulder.

Apparently she didn’t have an abundance of loyalty towards Tempo either. But maybe Sunset could use this to her advantage.

There wasn’t much time, Sunset Shimmer could see a shape rising from the skeletal trees, an ancient Victorian-looking estate on grounds that were completely overgrown. All in all it looked exactly as Sunset Shimmer imagined it would, ancient, vaguely gothic inspired, with a front lawn so overgrown it was a forest in its own right. This was exactly the place Sunset Shimmer expected an ancient undead magical being from another reality would live.

“What’s wrong with Platinum?” Sunset asked, scooting a little closer to the window. “I saw her a few days ago. She seemed… polite.”

That much wasn’t even true. But even if Sonata was being honest with Sunset, she had no reason to do the same in return.

Sonata laughed again. “I guess if you’re deaf maybe. She’s real mean. But you’re not human, so I guess it’s probably okay. I dunno. I’m not going to park on the grounds here. You text me when you need a ride back cus this place is like, super creepy.”

“Platinum is undead, isn’t she?” Sunset offered. “Is that why you’re afraid of her? Shouldn’t that be no problem? Or do… mythical monsters have rivalries?”

“We absolutely do have rivalries,” Sonata exclaimed, like she’d just been waiting for an excuse to gush about everything. “Even my sisters and I. Adagio is so bossy, and I think Aria has been human for a little too long. She takes the little things way too seriously.”

That’s not what I asked. Sunset Shimmer pointedly thought.

Sonata drove them under a wide awning, lit by bright blue torches in the gloom. You’re kidding me. What is this, Nightmare Night?

“I don’t actually know your number,” Sunset exclaimed, flipping out her phone again.

When offered, Sunset Shimmer took it down, and could hardly believe herself as she did so. After Sonata and her sisters had tried to take over the world Sunset was adding the siren to her contacts.

The side door opened. Sunset expected a servant there, one of Tempo’s other staff perhaps. She saw nothing and felt nothing, only a gnawing at the pit of her stomach, as well as an uncomfortable itch on her neck.

“I’ll be taking you home when you’re done in there,” Sonata announced. “Text when you’re ready, I won’t be far.”

The siren waited only a few seconds after Sunset had shut the door to turn around in the circular entrance before speeding off back the way she’d come, spraying gravel behind her as she went.

You really don’t like this place. What is a Siren afraid of? Sunset Shimmer wondered.

Sunset searched the area around the car for whoever had let her out, eyes already adjusting to the gloom thanks to the relatively dark trip over. But whenever she thought she could make out a human outline, something would move out the corner of her eye, and she’d lose track again.

“Sunset, I’m delighted you could make it,” announced a voice

Someone stepped out of the shadows, emerging from near the house. Perfect Tempo wore an even more formal suit than usual, this time with long tails and his cutie mark stitched into the breast. He took Sunset Shimmer’s hand for a moment, but his gloved touch was crisp and formal.

Despite his gloves Sunset Shimmer’s finger briefly touched his wrist and she got a glimpse of something strange. It was brief but for an instant she saw Celestia standing over her, wings bloody and hooves caked in gore. The former unicorn got the distinct impression that the alicorn was seconds away from killing her before the image vanished.

“I hope the trip wasn’t too unpleasant,” Perfect Tempo offered, seemingly oblivious to the minor slip up.

“It wasn't… that bad,” Sunset Shimmer muttered, quickly thinking of how to change the subject. “You have the Dazzlings working for you?”

“You figured that one out out rather quickly,” he answered—not a hint of embarrassment in his voice, nor a bit of disappointment. “Fellow outcasts, yes. I can’t help but feel compassion for the creatures cast aside by Equestria’s cruel autocracy. They were not always monsters you know. Perhaps now they’ve been put in their place, they’ll remember that.”

He turned for the house, leading Sunset Shimmer through a wide set of double doors. Metal filigree was cankered with rust, and the glass windows clouded so darkly she couldn’t even see inside.

“Platinum…” Sunset Shimmer whispered, as loudly as she dared. “Is she really that platinum? It’s a coincidence of names, right?”

“Oh.” Tempo stopped in the massive entryway, resting one hand at the foot of a statue, looking like a general, from some long-forgotten human war. “No, it isn’t. She is exactly the pony you think she is, which is why working with her was so critically important to me. Like you, Platinum contributes talents to our cause that we cannot do without. Her history with my mother is… colorful. But so is yours, so I’m sure you’ll have much in common. Now, please. We shouldn’t be late for dinner.”

“Mother?” Sunset Shimmer murmured before pushing that thought aside.

I’ll think about that more later. Right now I’m too hungry. Though I sure hope I’m not on the menu. Sunset thought. At least she still had the magic she’d brought.

I should’ve gone to Taco Belle.

Author's Note

Chapter 19

Sunset followed Tempo slowly, watching each step for potential dangers. There was no telling whether she’d be able to spot an attack coming before it came. The house was huge, strange, and clearly not of standard design, leaving Sunset Shimmer with a vague feeling of apprehension.

Even while she glanced nervously at a suit of armor, Sunset Shimmer’ rational side fought against her paranoia. Perfect Tempo didn’t need to lure her here to hurt her, he could’ve put dangers in her apartment, or done something any of the times they’d been alone. After the power he’d demonstrated, Sunset had no illusions about her ability to fight him.

He won’t let Platinum do anything to me. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

This is a formal meeting, that’s all. Just because she’s undead doesn’t mean she’s evil. Sunset Shimmer’s mind rebelled at the thought, like sour milk on her tongue. Undead creatures were all evil, and every one of them had dangerous intentions for Equestria. The very act of creating them imbued them with corruption that warped the pony they’d been into something unrecognizable.

Or at least that was what she’d been taught. That was what Celestia had shown her. Was there any reason she should believe it? How have I got so far that I’m questioning whether the undead are evil? Sunset Shimmer wondered bitterly.

Tempo might not have brought her here for some nefarious purpose, but he was still watching her, and couldn’t possibly be blind to the conflict roiling in her. He slowed in the hallway, beside a room filled with ancient, hollow armor.

Sunset half-expected it to come to life and start attacking them right there, due to how dark everything felt. There were no lights in the long hallway, nothing but the feeble starlight peeking through a row of distant windows.

“You’re afraid,” Tempo stated. “Of Platinum’s little gathering? Or something else?”

Sunset took a deep breath, considering her answer carefully. She didn’t think her odds of successfully lying to someone like Perfect Tempo were very high, even if it might be the most opportune answer.

“I don’t know how Equestria used to be, but this house… it’s got necromancy leaking out the walls,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed, gesturing to the aged oak which surrounded her on all sides.

“Ah,” Perfect Tempo glanced once up the hallway, before nodding sharply. “You’re not wrong, Sunset. And you’re probably not wrong to think about the long history of… nefarious behavior, associated with that kind of magic. But understand that the princess you know—her laws were only ever made for the least of all creatures.

“To her, Equestria is a land of foals who cannot make their own choices. They’re inheritors of the planet’s greatest magic, but forced to barely even understand the power they were born with. Whatever you have studied about Necromancy—that information isn’t wrong. I’m not telling you to reject anything you’ve ever learned. The corruption of the mind, the erosion of the soul and emptiness that waits at the bottom of insanity—those are real dangers. But they are dangers, you see, not guarantees. You confront danger every time you climb into a human automobile. Yet you accept the danger as commensurate with the benefits provided,” Perfect Tempo continued, gesturing back to the way they came and the driveway beyond.

It would’ve sounded like the ranting of a mad pony, except for one thing. The stench of necromancy wasn’t on Tempo. He wasn’t trying to justify his own behavior and to Sunset Shimmer that gave his words an air of credibility to them.

“So we’re not in any danger?” Sunset Shimmer pressed.

Perfect Tempo chuckled, then turned back to the hallway. “Life is dangerous, as Platinum knows more than most ponies. But treat her with respect in her own house, and you will leave it again. She has invited you for a specific purpose, Sunset… but it would be wrong of me to say. Let’s join her at the feast.”

Every room they passed brought Sunset some new horror. A few had dark silhouettes, half hidden in the deep recesses which littered the houses’ long halls. Sometimes there was nothing but the profound sense that she was being watched. However it wasn't all doom and gloom, there were a few paintings Sunset Shimmer recognized from art class and several items she knew from history class.

The most obvious was the declaration of independence which hung from a seemingly random wall near the entrance. Was platinum involved in the signing of such a document was this some sort of twisted attempt at mockery? Sunset Shimmer wasn't quite sure, but it wasn't the only peice of this country’s history adorning her walls.

A painting of two men on horses approaching a group of farmers armed with muskets hung alongside one of Napoleon in a tent along with numerous others. There were other seemingly random items like a tattered flag with far less stars then Sunset Shimmer was used to. Weapons could also be seen mounted on the walls such as a shattered musket complete with bayonet as well as a diminutive cannon.

Who would build a house like this? This is a one part maze, one partmuseum. Nobody could comfortably live here. Sunset Shimmer thought, while trying and failing to remember the path they had taken to get where they were.

Unless Tempo was leading her in circles on purpose, so she wouldn’t be able to find her way out again?

Finally they came to the dining room, and Sunset Shimmer realized that “feast” was exactly the proper word. Sunset had begun to expect plates of raw flesh, maybe with their former owners dead on the floor. But no—there were golden trays filled with food, served in more courses than she’d eaten at Canterlot Castle.

It wasn’t just Platinum either,Tempo’s other strange associates were here, clustered near the head of a table so long it could’ve fit fifty people comfortably. Tempo escorted Sunset to a seat right beside the front, before excusing himself to sit beside his wife near the other side.

Platinum looked up at her, eyes deep red. While the others were all enjoying the feast, her own plate was spotless, her utensils untouched.

“Please join us,” encouraged the undead. “It’s not often Tempo takes interest in someone. We can only assume his judgement is as sharp as ever.”

“You won’t get less hungry standing there,” Harvest Moon pointed out.

He’d come dressed so formally, yet the entire set of ancient eastern armor hung from the chair behind him, right down to the hilt of a glittering sword which protruded from the back.

Sunset Shimmer gave the spread one last look before sighing and sitting down. “Sorry. I’m just… overwhelmed to say the least. This is a lot to take in all at once. Coming to Earth, I thought I was the most magical thing here, you know? I don’t know how many times I can learn I’m wrong.”

Platinum laughed, cold and mocking. “It would be just like a child. But this is no fault of yours, surely. You’re only the product of the world that created you. Ignorance of your potential is no crime. Eat first, then I can explain.”

Sunset ate, though her formal training on how to deal with so many different plates and utensils was ultimately unequal to the task. Even in Celestia’s court, she’d never encountered anything quite like this.

If there was any comfort, it was that so many of the other guests didn’t know what they were doing, or seemed to care. The dragon took up a specially made steel chair all to himself, along with an entire rack of ribs and more beer than one person should ever drink without ending up in a hospital, or morgue.

Sunset did the opposite, serving herself the smallest portions she thought she could get away with. Her new magical senses detected no spell on what she took, but she didn’t know how to do anything more complicated. There would be no casting anti-poison here, so she could only settle for taking from trays others had already used.

“I hear the Moon Princess rules again,” Harvest announced, voice casual. “How has that gone? Is she as mighty as the old stories?”

Sunset shifted uneasily, barely meeting his eyes. “I, uh… left before she came back. I’ve only heard good things about Princess Luna, so I assume she’s a good princess. But I don’t actually know anything about how she's been doing.”

Harvest sighed. “Ponies like her. Pity.”

He said nothing else, sipping contemplatively at his tea.

Sunset didn’t get the chance to ask him what he meant, because Platinum chose that moment to clear her throat. “So, Sunset Shimmer. You were a student of the princess, right? One of Celestia’s… recruits as it were. What were your qualifications?”

Why would you care? Sunset Shimmer almost said aloud. Tempo had been clear about the respect she needed to show here. Sunset intended to give Platinum no excuses to rescind the hospitality Sunset had been receiving so far.

“I guess part of it was breeding—my family has been living in Canterlot longer than most, and lots of powerful mages came from our line. I’ve been studying thaumaturgy since I was a foal, and I tested for admission into Celestia’s school soon after getting my cutie mark. Instead of the regular student body, she wanted to tutor me personally,” Sunset Shimmer claimed.

Platinum nodded at all this. If anything, she seemed more interested in Sunset’s brief mention of bloodline than anything that came after. “You were rigorously schooled in all the ten arts, I assume? It’s no secret from me that Celestia’s personal students are groomed for something greater.”

“Ten?” Sunset raised an eyebrow. “She taught me the six magical disciplines, and I know of the two forbidden schools. Life, Force, Matter, Space, Enchantment, and Time. Then there’s Mind and Death, but those are forbidden in Equestria. I’m not sure where I would even go to learn them.”

Platinum slammed a fist against the table, expression hardening. “Did you hear that drivel, Perfect Tempo? Six disciplines! You see how far they’ve gone? How long until the princess has them down to levitation and parlor tricks? This is what happens in our absence!”

“A bleak vision of Equestria,” Perfect Tempo replied simply, as if he had seen the entire outburst coming. “But one Sunset has no responsibility for.”

“I know that!” Platinum turned, eyes narrowing. “But I want to be certain. You know nothing of Spirit, or Fate?”

Sunset shook her head. “I’m sorry, Platinum. I would tell you if I had, but they’re not familiar. There are… some folk stories I’ve heard that might be explained with Fate magic. But if you asked me what Spirit was meant to do, I couldn’t even guess.”

Platinum rolled her eyes. “How do you feel about having the breadth of your powers stolen from you Sunset Shimmer? Does it feel right to you? Does it feel just that the ruler of a nation would take the powers away from her citizens in the interest of safety?”

Even the humans on Earth had similar debates, and Sunset Shimmer wasn’t sure what to tell them either. But while the former pony never had much of an opinion on human issues, here she felt the passion rising in her chest.

“The princess never made it a secret that I was going to join her one day. While I studied with her, I learned that becoming an Alicorn wasn’t some… divine gift. It was a thaumaturgical achievement, and she knew the spell. But when I’d achieved mastery in all six schools, when I could cast any spell in the library and invent my own for any task—she still refused me,” Sunset Shimmer stated, her words growing more fiery by the second.

Sunset twitched suddenly in her seat, leaning back slightly. In an instant Canterlot High’s Fall Formal came rushing back, and all the pain she’d caused. The way she had reacted so poorly to everything.

“But she probably did the right thing by refusing me,” Sunset Shimmer remarked in a low tone. “I’m clearly not ready for power, after the things I’ve done. Twilight Sparkle was a better choice. I’m glad she’s princess.”

“Liar,” Platinum spat, though she didn’t look angry, only smug.

She lifted a crystal glass to her lips, filled with something deep red. She drained it, face still bright from where it had touched. The only color anywhere on her body, in fact.

“No, that’s too harsh. You don’t mean to lie. You’re conditioned into it. You lie to yourself. More of Equestria’s cowardice at work,” Platinum stated firmly, gesturing out over the table like it was her own private fiefdom. “When I ruled, the world was a different place untamed at its boundaries. Creatures who lacked strength were taken by powers beyond our control. Demons, and older things that had lived long before. Fair folk from distant kingdoms… Strength was our only choice.”

But is that really required anymore? Sunset Shimmer couldn't help but think.

Sunset Shimmer couldn't help but notice that only a few of the other dinner guests seemed interested in the rant Platinum was currently in the middle of. From the look of things this hadn't been the first time she had said something to this affect, and most seemed content to continue their own hushed conversations. Even while the undead glared out into the distance, as if she were looking back into the past rather then the hear and now.

“Sometimes that magic drove a unicorn to evil. In every case, I had to make a choice. Could I turn that pony’s power towards something productive, or did I give them the dignity of death?” Platinum announced suddenly, making Sunset Shimmer realized that she hadn't been paying attention.

“Equestria still does that,” Sunset argued. “They sent Twilight and she helped me change. Made me a better person.”

“Not true,” belched the dragon. “We saw that blast from space, kid. She didn’t convince you, she just flushed your brain with the Elements of Harmony and pretended it was a kindness.”

Platinum nodded. “That’s why I invited you here, Sunset. Not just to see if you had the proper courage, though that did cross my mind. What if I told you that I’m older than the Elements? I know what it did to you, and we have a way to remove its effects. You could be restored to what you once were.”

Sunset shifted in her seat, but stopped short of getting up. That wouldn’t be respectful, she hadn’t even asked permission, even if she felt intensely uncomfortable.

Tempo caught Sunset’s wandering eye. “What Platinum describes is possible. Not only that, but it will be vitally important to restoring your magical abilities. It isn’t just your mind that’s been restructured. Your powers have also been shackled. The great pony you were, powerful enough to attract the princess’s personal attention. You won’t ever be her again, unless you break free of what the Elements did to you.”

Sunset Shimmer felt eyes on her again—half a dozen strange creatures, all suddenly watching her. It was clear that Platinum was being honest about one thing, this was the purpose of this meeting. They had all known it from the start.

“It won’t change me itself, right? Just fix the damage?” Sunset Shimmer asked hesitantly.

Platinum nodded confidently. “We have no need to use mind magic on you Sunset Shimmer. You are a strong, intelligent young woman and we know you see things our way. In time.”

“Then… yeah. I’ll do it,” Sunset Shimmer stated, confidence slowly building. “I want my magic back.”

Author's Note

Chapter 20

When Sunset Shimmer knew she’d be taking dinner with a lich version of Princess Platinum, she’d expected every terrible thing she could imagine. The drive out had only served to reinforce that expectation, with even Sonata seeming reluctant to get close to the place.

The rest of dinner however, did nothing to make her think anything strange was waiting for her in those strangely dark halls. Sunset Shimmer scarfed down some dessert, mostly because everyone wouldn’t stop watching her until she did so. But while Tempo produced a dusty bottle of strong-smelling liquid, Platinum gestured for Sunset to rise.

“You’re not old enough for that particular indulgence, pony. Dulling your senses would not serve the repair that we must perform,” Platinum stated.

Sunset looked pleading and desperate towards Tempo, but he offered no rescue. Only a polite nod, and assurances that- “the process is unpleasant, but entirely safe. The more cooperative you are with the premise, the fewer trips you will need to make to complete it successfully.”

Then Platinum led her from the dining hall and Sunset Shimmer got her first real look at the mansion she’d expected. Not just strange noises in the rooms and objects moving when she wasn’t looking—she felt real dark magic. The smell of mildew and decay was thick on the air, as she passed through a magical laboratory stranger than anything she’d seen in Equestria.

Vials were arranged along one wall, labeled in yellowed paper and covered in dust. But the machines arranged on the laboratory tables were brand new, right out of the B-roll of some bizarre supply store.

They passed a stainless-steel bench, with restraining straps slightly worn and damaged, and mysterious brown stains leading to a grate in the floor.

“Don’t worry,” Platinum assured her, urging her onward. “You are not here to have your potential wasted in some other way. This isn’t for you.”

But who is it for? Sunset thought, glancing back at a rack of polished knives. There was no dust on them, not a single fleck of rust. If anything, they looked recently used and recently maintained too.

“And you’re sure it’s safe?” Sunset Shimmer asked, her courage fading slightly during their trek through the doctor frankenstein’s laboratory.

They passed down another stairwell, taking them into a basement of rough stone and old concrete. It was so well-worn in places that she could see bits of the rebar emerging from the stone.

How long have you lived here? Sunset Shimmer wondered. The country she lived in, the one with some similarities to Equestria but far more differences—wasn’t anywhere near as old as the one she’d left behind.

The next chamber did very little to reassure her. An oversized tank, made of sturdy cement rose out of the floor. Dozens of little wires ran into it from both sides, occasionally darkening with little flickers of white.

“What the hell is that?” Sunset asked, staring down at the tank.

It was big, but not so big that it would be comfortable to be stuck inside. An ancient-looking computer sat beside it, the kind that had fist-sized vacuum tubes and racks of switches and wires. Instead of pleasantly cool like the rest of the house, Sunset felt the warmth of the tank beating against her.

“This is your treatment,” Platinum stated simply, marching straight over to the tank and pulling the heavy metal doors atop it open.

Inside was dark water, entirely black. At least there weren’t bodies floating down there, maybe with bits of bone and rotten clothing. If anything, it only smelled a little salty, though not quite like the ocean.

“I’ve been brainwashed by the Elements of Harmony,” Sunset stated. “And the cure is… a hot tub? How does this undo Equestrian magic?”

Platinum’s cold fingers tapped impatiently on the metal doors. “You are not just looking at a sensory deprivation tank, Sunset Shimmer. Those of us who have been trapped among humans for long enough have learned of their arts. You probably think they can’t do magic—that’s just not true. This is a kind of magic. The energy thrumming through that tank will wear away at the integrity of the spell on your mind, until it frays completely and frees the person underneath.”

Platinum walked past the tank, pulling out a little plastic cart. Folded towels rested inside, and there was a single rack with a hanger on one end.

“Remove everything you’re wearing and climb in. Within the hour, we’ll see significant progress. It would probably be done within the day, but Perfect insists the psychological damage that would cause doesn’t justify the urgency. We’ll only leave you there until it grows too uncomfortable, then I will let you out,” Platinum explained in an irritable tone.

Sunset almost turned and ran right there. An hour in a sensory deprivation tank, with electricity shocking her? “How much does it hurt?” Sunset Shimmer inquired, gesturing to the tank.

“Depends on the spell,” Platinum replied. “For a physical transformation, it would be physically painful. But your change was mental, so its erosion will be… mental as well. I don’t know the specifics. If I used it myself, I would decompose. That’s an inconvenience I would rather not experience today.”

Sunset nodded weakly, then reached up and slid her shirt and underclothes down to her legs. The rest followed, and she hung everything up where instructed. “What do I do, just climb inside?”

Platinum nodded. She watched Sunset with strangely blank eyes. “That I’m surprised you wouldn’t ask me to leave only reinforces how long I’ve been trapped in this… backwards plane of existence.”

Platinum strode to the machines, flicking a few more switches. The water lit up with little flashes of light, so weak they were like fairy lights submerged beneath the black water.

“Lay down, don’t move,” Platinum commanded. “Oh, and don’t use any magic while you’re in there. It erodes the newest magic first, so it will start with any active spells. When those are done, it will work on the older injuries.”

Sunset flung one leg over the edge, settling it into the water. It wasn’t cold, and the ground wasn’t slimy. Actually, the temperature was more pleasant than the outside air. “What if I want to come out earlier?”

Platinum shrugged. “The chamber is no longer locked. But understand that my time is precious. The more of my time you waste with repeated trips, the less gentle I will become. Remain until the sensation is no longer bearable, then exit. I’ll call your car while you dress.”

Nothing bit her in the dark, nor did Sunset feel anything swimming between her toes. She shivered once in the warm air, feeling some distant memory reminding her of when being naked hadn’t been so strange. Then she dropped into the water.

It wasn’t deep, maybe knee height. The salty smell was much stronger here, and she made sure not to open her mouth too wide. It probably wouldn’t be a pleasant taste if she made that mistake.

With the container closed overhead, the sound of the computer humming went abruptly silent. Sunset didn’t even need to fight to stay afloat, she just closed her eyes and let herself drift.

The dark surrounded her, all she felt. For long enough that she might’ve drifted off to sleep, or at least something close to sleep.

She couldn’t have said if she opened her eyes, or maybe she was dreaming. Suddenly Celestia was before her, watching with condemnation visible on her face.

Sunset felt the shame well in her chest at the memory, the mere image akin to salting a freshly open wound despite the age of this particular injury. This was the moment she’d learned the princess had lied. She wasn’t going to share the secrets of Alicorn magic with Sunset Shimmer not then, and not ever.

The darkness coalesced around her, and suddenly Sunset Shimmer was somewhere else. Fleeing through the mirror portal, to where she could escape the lies Celestia had made the material of her whole life.

Shouts rang in the distance—Royal Guards, looking to find her in the castle. She was to be tried for her disobedience and betrayal, she was sure of it. Maybe the princess would even make an example of her, and turn her to stone with the other evils of Equestria’s distant past.

But they didn’t catch her. Sunset passed through the portal, and her world faded again. Now she was at Canterlot High, trapped and humiliated by the rules of a new country she barely understood. She was supposed to be ruling, but instead she was forced to confront the powerlessness of her age in another world.

The shame of it grew each day, along with the mockery she increasingly believed she must deserve.

But then she’d taken control. There was a way out, if she waited long enough. Equestria could feel the wrath of the injustices it had done to her, if only she could bring a little magic with her.

A demon looked back at her, a demon of magic twisted by her rage and indignation. She wouldn’t be a slave to Celestia’s oppression any longer. She’d overthrow the tyrant herself if neccessary.

The demon grinned back at her, teeth wicked sharp and glittering.

“No,” Sunset Shimmer stated, shoving back, kicking and splashing in the water. “You’re not me. You hurt people, used people. You’re no better than her!”

The demon grinned back, and spoke with Sunset’s voice. “A revolution requires a little pain. Soldiers fall on both sides, but in the end the world we build is better for everyone. You always knew that. How much longer are you going to pretend that Equestria is something good?”

Her head throbbed, splitting headache summoning flashes of light that obscured all that she saw and made her stomach twist. But she didn’t puke—maybe part of the magic, or maybe the saltwater all around her.

As she felt herself rising from the depths of the saltwater basin her vision suddenly blurred and she was transported back in time.

The cold water and the grimy depths were gone, though the icy stone walls remained. They were joined by the chilly addition of steel binding her hooves together. Sunset felt her head turn to her right where another unicorn sat only a few feet away, her own forelimbs bound in a similar manner.

Her overall appearance was as unkempt and chaotic as her light teal mane which stuck out at random angles. Her slightly darker blue fur was signed in some places and her violet eyes stared unblinking at the stone floor of their cell. A quick glance at her cutie mark revealed a star tipped wand and a flourish of sparkling magic.

A magician of some kind. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself. She hasn't said anything since she got here though. I wonder what she did to earn the princesses’ ire.

“So,” Sunset Shimmer began. “What are you in for?”

“The great and…” the mare coughed. “Trixie does not know why she is here. I am sure this is all just a misunderstanding though for she has done nothing wrong.”

“You don't end up in the Canterlot dungeon over a misunderstanding,” Sunset Shimmer retorted.

Trixie waved her hooves dismissively. “Preposterous. Trixie has broken no laws, and done nothing wrong. This must all be a rather cruel joke of some kind.”

Sunset Shimmer found herself chuckling bitterly. “You really believe that don't you? If your down here you’ve already been judged and they don't lock up innocent people.”

“But Trixie did nothing,” murmured the mare, turning to Sunset. “Surely the princess wouldn't lock her up for no reason.”

“I asked one too many uncomfortable questions and look where it got me,” Sunset Shimmer replied, waving her cuffed forehooves in emphasis.

The unicorn wilted, her shoulders pulling inwards. “While they were dragging Trixie away they told her she was too powerful. That her illusions could beguile good ponies into doing wrong.”

“And now your here, awaiting the mare who will neuter you because she fears your abilities,” Sunset Shimmer finished, leaning against the frigid stone wall. “I hope you enjoy mediocrity.”

“B-but-” Trixie sputtered only for a hoof to emerge and bang on the heavy iron bars.

“Quiet in there!” Shouted a male voice.

The vision quickly slipped away, and Sunset Shimmer was scrambling to emerge from the salt water tank once more. As she fumbled blindly in the dark the memory faded, until all that was left was a vague feeling of resentment.

Instead of considering this strange development she reached up with one arm, searching desperately for a way to escape. She found the heavy lid and pushed, then stood. Her legs gave out beneath her and she splashed to her knees, arms hanging out the opening and head still pounding.

The world came suddenly back into focus. Her headache, but the lights began to fade. “That took longer than I expected,” Platinum remarked, eyes narrowing. “I didn’t think a pony like you would have the strength.”

“Me neither,” Sunset croaked.

Strange visions still flashed before her mind, half-seen images of Equestria and the demon that lurked inside her.

I don’t need the Element of Magic to have that power. It’s in me now, if I gather it the way he showed me. Sunset Shimmer reminded herself.

“Well, take some time to collect yourself. Your driver should be waiting upstairs by the time you’ve recovered,” Platinum turned, marching back through the strange lab and up into the house.

“Wait, I don’t know the way out!” Sunset Shimmer called, her voice turning suddenly desperate. “How do I get to the exit?”

“Believe me, the house won’t make it hard to leave when I don’t want you here,” Platinum replied, not even turning around to watch Sunset struggle out of the water. “We’ll speak again when you’ve recovered. The Elements’ corruption is still on you.”

Sunset watched her go, making a mental note of the directions she took. But then Platinum vanished up a set of distant stairs, and Sunset Shimmer was on her own.

Sunset dried and dressed alone in that dark place, with the sound of humming computers and dripping water to keep her company. She shied away from the polished metal of a support, fearful that she’d see a face that wasn’t quite her own reflected back.

But when she reluctantly looked, there was no face but her own, nor did any monsters come for her.

The trip back up was certainly not a pleasant one, all things considered. Without Tempo or even Platinum there beside her, Sunset felt as though the ire of an unseen thing was only a few steps behind her. She broke into a jog for no reason she could explain, dodging between twisting corridors and old dust filled rooms. Nothing in here looked like it was still lived in for centuries, or served any real purpose. It was the wreckage of another life, one Platinum had probably ended with contempt.

Then Sunset Shimmer had exited some side entrance she hadn't noticed, and she took her first breath of cool air. She tore her jeans slogging through a bit of thorny underbrush, until she made it to the gravel path.

Sonata was there, parked under the awning. She didn’t drive to catch up with Sunset, or offer to open the door for her. Instead Sunset gestured, and it levitated open without apparent effort. She clambered inside, and it shut again just as easily.

“Back to civilization,” Sunset Shimmer whispered, out of breath. “Fast as you can.”

“Oh, you’re wet,” Sonata announced, sniffing the air. “I like it. You should go swimming more often.”

They set off, nowhere near fast enough for Sunset’s taste.

Just wait until the girls hear about this. Sunset Shimmer thought.

Author's Note

Chapter 21

Sunset remained curled up against the side of the limousine for most of the ride, her legs tucked in close to her chest. For hours it seemed she stared out the window at the dark wilderness beyond barely able to form a coherent thought. How long had she been in the sensory isolation tank? What had it been doing to her?

She had no answers. There was no one she was brave enough to ask. Maybe tomorrow she could go and see Perfect Tempo. He must have the answer. He had to know how the magic worked. But if she did, would she only be chided for her weakness?

Tempo was obviously on her side, Sunset Shimmer had learned that by now, but just because he seemed as sympathetic to her and wanted her abilities restored didn't mean that those goals couldn't be pursued in a way that was destructive. At this point, she wasn't sure how much longer she could keep things going.

Those visions were real. She could see them, feel them, touch them. It was as though she was back in Equestria all over again, ready to be punished for all the crimes she'd committed. She could practically hear the hooves of the Royal Guards pounding down the pavement behind her, ready to bring her in for treason. Yet, they hadn't done that. Even on the day of her betrayal, when Celestia had been in her greatest anger, no soldiers had ever been called.

Unless I've forgotten that part, or had it removed from my mind. Sunset Shimmer bitterly thought. Again, there was no one to ask. Twilight Sparkle probably knew the answer or had the scholarly resources to find it, but she hadn't responded meaningfully in what felt like days.

What could justify the leave of absence Twilight has taken? Has Equestria been conquered? Sunset Shimmer considered.

Maybe she was being selfish to think so much of her own problems. Maybe she should just go home, but she couldn't do that. She couldn't go through that portal again without facing Celesta and she wasn't sure she was ready. Or even if that was a good idea in the first place.

"You sure you don't want me to pull over somewhere and buy you a beer or something?" asked Sonata, expression dark and confused. “You look like you went through a lot in there.”

Sunset shook her head. "No, I don't have an appetite. Just take me home."

Sunset didn't feel much like conversation right now, certainly not with the semi reformed siren.

No. There was someone else. Someone whose company she very much missed. The human world’s version of Twilight Sparkle might not be as magically gifted, and she might not have the resources of the crown behind her, but given recent events Sunset Shimmer would take her every time.

Twilight. she texted as soon as she felt like moving her hands again. I need you to help me test something. Can you come over tomorrow?

It wasn’t the most direct way to admit what was really going on, of course. Twilight wouldn’t be expecting to test her. But more painfully, it would mean finally explaining all of Sunset’s failings on Earth.

Sunset hadn’t even counted to ten before Twilight’s reply appeared on her phone. Timber and I have a thing tomorrow after school. What’s the entropy on this information?

The human world’s Twilight might not be quite so gifted at magic, but that didn’t mean she was any dumber than the pony. You’re probably smarter than the real one. You didn’t have magic to lean on as a crutch, you’re only finding it now that you’re mature enough to use it. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

Sunset didn’t spend a minute staring at her phone because she was trying to think of a way to guarantee her reply would get Twilight to interrupt her plans with her boyfriend, nothing like that!

Ultimately, the best answer was probably the truth, Sunset Shimmer realized.

Perfect Tempo is doing something to me to try and unlock all my magical abilities. But it hurts so much I’m not sure it’s worth it. Don’t tell the girls. Sunset Shimmer replied.

Was she being too manipulative? Either way, Twilight’s little “typing” bubble appeared seconds later, and was soon joined with another rapid stream of text. Right after school it is. Timber and I can get together another time. You sure you don’t want to invite anyone else?

Sunset Shimmer shook her head, before she realized how stupid that was, though Sunset was incredibly tired, so it wasn’t her fault. For now. Depending on what we figure out, maybe I’ll talk to them then.

Besides, it wasn’t like any of the others knew half as much about magic as Sunset herself did. Rarity’s shields were powerful, but didn’t have much to do with undoing the mind-warping effects of the Elements of Harmony.

School was uneventful, aside from the constant conversations of colleges bringing Sunset’s attention back to the yawning abyss that was her deadline. But it wasn’t as though there was really any question left in her mind. Getting into Twilight’s school was an opportunity she would never give up.

All she had left to do now was figure out how she would tell everyone without making it obvious why she’d made her choice.

Sunset had already taken to avoiding accidental physical contact when she could, thanks to her always-on abilities. But school was a different experience when there was a well of unicorn magic frothing about in her chest.

Is he looking at me funny? Should I have a spell ready? What if she attacks me? Sunset Shimmer wondered despite knowing how ridiculous that was. The questions were low in her mind, barely conscious—but it felt fantastic to have the option.

Even so, Perfect Tempo had been right about the limitations. She didn’t just grow her horn back—her supply of magic didn’t refresh the way it did when she was a pony. She woke up with exactly as much in her as she had when she left Platinum’s mansion.

“You wanna ride back with me?” Twilight asked, as they made their way out of campus together. “I think I know where to find that building.”

“That would be great. I’m a little sick of the city bus these days, with the way people look at us,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

It isn’t our fault people died. How can they really believe what Foxtrot said after seeing us save their lives so many times? Sunset Shimmer thought, her resentment piquing briefly before being pushed aside.

She hopped in the passenger seat of Twilight’s purple Beetle. As she started driving, soothing classical music began playing in the background, the sort of thing Sunset would’ve chosen while she was studying.

But Twilight is always studying. She would probably read and drive if she could. Mercifully, Twilight was watching the road, though she did notice Sunset’s attention and turn to frown at her.

“So now that we’re alone, you want to tell me exactly what Perfect Tempo made you do?” Twilight asked sternly, using the exact same tone an angry mother may use with a disobedient child.

“Nothing,” Sunset Shimmer retorted, raising a hand defensively. “He didn’t make me do anything against my will. He offered Platinum’s help to try and… fix something wrong with me. I accepted.”

“What?” Twilight asked, indignant. “Sunset, don’t turn into Rarity. You’re gorgeous, you’re brilliant, and it doesn’t matter that you’re from Equestria. Canterlot understands how much you’ve done for everyone.”

“I know, I know,” Sunset Shimmer replied, trying to keep the annoyance from her voice, though doing so took considerable effort. “Twilight, I want you to listen to me for a minute. I’m going to tell you some things that the others already know… and some that no human knows. But before I do, I want your word you don’t repeat any of this. All this stuff is in the past, and that’s where I want it to stay. Do you swear?”

Twilight was silent for a long time, letting the soothing classical melodies echo through the car around them.

Finally, she nodded. “I promise. I don’t think it’s good to keep things bottled up, but… I’m not going to make that decision for you. I’ll respect your wishes.”

Sunset told her. She didn’t bore her with hours of specifics, since of course the drive to her apartment was only ten minutes when they drove directly.

Even so, she couldn’t skirt around the painful details. Twilight needed to know about Celestia’s refusal to give her the magic she had promised. She needed to know about Sunset’s flight, and desire for revenge. Most importantly, she needed to know exactly what had happened to Sunset.

“I knew… something had happened,” Twilight finally stammered. “There are details going around the school, and Pinkie sure does like calling you a she-demon a lot. I guess that was… literal.”

Sunset nodded. They pulled into a parking lot, though neither of them was in any hurry to get out of the car quite yet. There was no one else lingering, so they could talk in peace without feeling too self-conscious.

“The thing you really need to know is what they used to stop me. It wasn’t like, uh… your experience with magic. They didn’t convince me. They used something called the Elements of Harmony. Skipping over all the complex Equestrian history, the important thing is what Tempo wanted to tell me,” Sunset Shimmer began.

“And what is that?” Encouraged Twilight, still sounding slightly unconvinced.

“There’s no magical way to make someone good. What is good, scientifically? What’s evil? It’s not empirical, it’s just about perspective. The Elements of Harmony rewrite your personality—they write over memories, and suppress your abilities, so you aren’t a threat to Equestria again. It might be called Harmony, but it’s really just about conforming via force,” Sunset Shimmer stated.

Twilight reached out, touching Sunset’s shoulder with a comforting hand. “And you think… you think he might be right? You’re the only sample size we have you know.”

Sunset Shimmer, hesitated, turning her answer over in her mind and thinking back on her last few years with her new friends. They had come to care about her. They had forgiven her. But when she thought about it, did she want justice for Celestia’s betrayal any less?

Despite it all Sunset still wasn't sure she did.

“Yes,” Sunset Shimmer stated. “I didn’t at first, but now I know he was right. See… he’s collected a group of companions. One of them is a pony from Equestria, an ancient and powerful unicorn with an understanding of magic that even your counterpart in Equestria doesn’t have.”

Twilight nodded slowly. “And that's saying something.”

“She has a process to remove the effects of spells, even powerful ones like the Elements. Of course it’s gonna take a long time for something that strong, and hurt along the way. Last night was my first time trying it,” Sunset Shimmer explained.

“And you aren’t sure you want to go through it again?” Twilight pressed. “You think you’ve been pressured into this, and maybe you need help to escape?”

Now, it was Sunset’s turn to roll her eyes. “No, of course not. I think Tempo was eager for me to get my powers back, but he didn’t force me. This entire time, he’s never made me feel forced into anything he's offered.”

Though inviting me to dinner with the undead wasn’t my idea of fun. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

Worse, Sunset would have to go back there for her next treatment. Maybe she should tell Twilight about the undead part?

“I think it’s working. While I was going through the procedure… I swear I feel stronger already. Before it almost… hurt, to think about those memories, like I was going somewhere I wasn’t allowed. But now they’re clear again. Everything I did in Equestria, all the reasons I left. I’m getting them back,” Sunset Shimmer began, leaning back in her seat.

“So what is it you wanted to test?” Twilight asked. “If you’re looking to measure whether this makes you into a better or worse person, I’m afraid I agree with your previous assessment. There’s no empirical measurement of evil. There are objective units for shyness, but since you’re not Fluttershy… tracking that will probably not be helpful.”

Sunset chuckled weakly at the feeble attempt at humor. “Yeah, probably not. I was hoping we could… try the magic again. Maybe you can help me figure out if I’m getting stronger now that the Elements’ grip on me is weakening.”

Twilight grinned, retrieving a little notebook from a pocket. “I am always ready for an experiment. Why don’t you head upstairs and get things set up? I’ll be right behind you.”

Sunset twitched, looking slightly confused at the suggestion. But she nodded all the same, moving to exit the car. “There won’t be that much, Twilight. Are you… afraid I can’t control it? I’ve been using magic my whole life.”

“I know,” Twilight replied, smiling sheepishly. “I just need to tell Timber that we’ll have to reschedule. This is more important.”

Sunset nodded, hurrying out of the car and up the stairs to the apartment. If anything, that answer seemed to please her.

Twilight slumped against the seat, phone in hand. It was wrong to lie, Applejack would’ve disapproved even for something so important. But they had to know.

Twilight swiped through her phone, creating a group-text with everyone except Sunset. I’m really worried about Sunset. She just got back from another night with Perfect Tempo and his crew--she’s been saying some strange things. I’m going to try and keep an eye on her, but we should talk about this tomorrow at school. Don’t tell her.

Twilight sent the message, then promptly muted all notifications and tossed the phone into her glove-box. Her friends were lousy and keeping secrets, but it wasn’t like they’d have to keep quiet for long.

We’ll figure out what he’s doing to you, Sunset. And if we find out that he’s hurting you somehow, we’ll get you out of there. Even if we have to drag you kicking and screaming. Twilight thought.

Author's Note

Chapter 22

“So why are we at the town library again?” Rainbow Dash asked, the girl flicking through a book without reading a word contained within.

“Were tryin to find out stuff about this mysterious Perfect fella,” Applejack remarked without looking up from her own book.

“And why can't we just nab one of his henchmen and make them talk the old fashioned way?” Rainbow Dash pressed.

“We can't just beat up some random person Dashy, that's mean,” Pinkie Pie pointed out, the girl sitting nearby and inspecting a newspaper.

“Oh come on. They are totally bad guys. Nobody that okay with killing a ton of people is good,” Rainbow Dash whined.

“They did save us without asking for anything in return. That doesn't seem very evil to me,” Rarity exclaimed, glancing briefly up from the magazine she was reading.

“They didn't ask anything of us. That's true, but what about Sunset huh?” Rainbow Dash retorted, jabbing a finger at the other girl.

“We don't know what he's after, which is why we are here,” Twilight began, the girl glancing away from the dozen tomes open before her. “If Perfect Tempo has been around for even a quarter of the amount of time that he claims to have, then he will have left a trail.”

“Which we can follow to the truth,” Applejack stated. “And sit your chair back down before you crack your head open.”

Rainbow Dash sighed, and stopped tipping her chair, causing it to audibly thump against the carpeted floor of the library. Few other patrons were around to hear such a sound, and none glanced in the small groups direction, too occupied by their own work. Much like the six girls who had grabbed more then two dozen books and occupied one of the long tables at the center of the library.

“What are we looking for anyway?” Rainbow Dash asked. “There are like two thousand pages in this thing.”

“We are looking for any reference to Perfect Tempo or his little group throughout history,” Twilight explained. “If they’ve managed to accrue this much power then they have had to have been involved in some historical events.”

“Look for pictures and try to find anyone who looks like our dear Perfect or any part of his little entourage,” Rarity added.

“I can read you know,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

The fashionista rolled her eyes. “I know you can darling but a painting of a historical event may be the only way we are going to see this mystery man.”

“He's probably changed his name dozens of times over the years,” Fluttershy added.

Rainbow Dash sighed, and began to flick through her book. “Fine, but I’m going on record to say that this is a dumb idea.”

“Your dissatisfaction is noted,” Twilight remarked. “Now would you please get back to work? The library closes in a few hours and I want to get a lead before we have to go back to school tomorrow.”

“Yeah, yeah. I’m on it,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

The athlete began to flick through her book of civil war era history at a relatively quick pace, her gaze fixing primarily on the pictures. Beside her Applejack did the same, occasionally glancing over at Rainbow Dash in order to better study one of the images. Between the two of them they covered a fair number of tomes, though as the minutes slipped past the pair grew increasingly frustrated.

Next to them huddled Rarity and Fluttershy, the dou pouring through dozens of magazines, and newspapers both new as well as old. The era they covered was mostly recent, from about the time of the first true cameras and modern print media. Though they had much more pictures and bits of information to sift through, the pair didn't make it any further then the others.

Twilight by contrast sat alone, crushing multi thousand page books in minutes and going through a large stack of tomes. Her self assigned time period had very few images to reference, meaning she had to skim through hundreds of thousands of words. The expert studier didn't mind though, and quietly worked her way through decade after decade without complaint.

Pinkie Pie flitted from one group to another, helping whenever possible and ferrying books when a stack had been finished. With Twilight needing so little assistance, the bouncy girl was left to shift between the others, doing her best to keep things running smoothly. It was a surprisingly simple as well as effective system, and as time passed they made a considerable amount of headway.

Even as the return piles grew higher, no one seemed to find anything significant and without a lead their morale began to plummet. There was just so much history, so many events, and so many things to look over that it felt to the girls like looking for a needle in a haystack.

Then something curious happened.

“Hey does that look like Perfect to you?” whispered Rainbow Dash, who pointed to an image of a painting depicting a bunch of victorious confederate soldiers climbing a hill.

Applejack placed her book down and glanced over at the random background soldier Rainbow Dash was pointing to. “It kinda does,” she admitted. “He's the only one that doesn't look some variation of terrified or exuberant.”

“Exuberant, really?” Rainbow Dash deadpanned.

“What? I’ve been trying to broaden my vocabulary,” Applejack retorted.

“Whatever, hey Twilight. I think we found something,” Rainbow Dash called.

“Oh thank goodness. I think I was about to get a migraine from all this small print,” Rarity muttered, massaging her temples.

Fluttershy stood up and placed her hands on the other girl’s shoulders. “Would you like a neck rub?”

“Oh you don't have to do that,” Rarity exclaimed.

“I insist,” Fluttershy pressed.

Rarity hummed. “Well if you wouldn't mind.”

“Not at all,” Fluttershy replied.

Twilight extended a hand towards the athlete. “Can I see?”

Rainbow Dash pushed the book across the table. “He's on the left, really far back.”

Twilight nodded, and pulled open the tome to find that was indeed true. “Wow it really does look like him. They even got his eye color right.”

“Thats funny,” Pinkie Pie murmured, glancing over Twilight’s shoulder. “And not like funny ha ha either.”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight questioned.

Pinkie Pie pointed at the book. “I found that same one earlier but it didn't have the same picture in it.”

“I knew this one looked similar,” Rainbow Dash muttered, turning and glaring at Applejack. “And you said I was crazy.”

The farmer rolled her eyes. “I said y'all were getting stir crazy. Which I am still right about.”

Twilight cleared her throat. “Pinkie Pie could you get the other copy of this book?”

“Okie dokie!” declared the party girl before disappearing.

“Mm, that's the spot,” Rarity moaned.

Fluttershy smiled. “So Twilight. What do you think this means?”

Twilight hummed, while scratching her chin. “I’m not sure. It might be an error, but that doesn't seem very likely.”

“What if he saw his picture and then killed the guy who put it in there in order to cover his tracks,” Rainbow Dash offered.

“Now don't go jumpin to conclusions,” Applejack reprimanded. “We don't know what happened here.”

“This Perfect fellow might have made a few enemies along the way you know. They might have inserted him into such an image out of spite,” Rarity muttered.

“That's true, but- oh Pinkie Pie’s back,” Twilight muttered.

“Yup and I was right. He's totally not in this one, see?” Pinkie Pie declared, opening the book wide for everyone to see.

“Huh,” Twilight muttered, comparing the two images beside one another. “He's been edited out of this one.”

“Maybe he really was on the side of the confederates,” Fluttershy murmured, pausing her massage.

“Its possible he was fighting to maintain slavery, though with his powers he could have easily turned the tide,” Twilight murmured.

“Unless he feared what would happen if people found out about him. Or didn't have that much power at the time,” Applejack pointed out.

“Possible,” Twilight admitted, flicking to the last page of both books. “You were right again Pinkie Pie. The one with him in it is the first edition while the one without is the second.”

“The first is also really rare,” Rarity murmured, scrolling through her phone. “I can't find any online.”

“Plenty of first editions are rare, so what?” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“This is unusually rare for such a normal textbook,” Rarity pointed out. “It's like someone went around destroying or buying up old copies.”

“Old textbooks don't exactly have much resale value, though you are still right. This is exceptionally low,” Twilight agreed, the girl putting her own phone down.

“Well I still don't think we should be jumpin' to conclusions,” Applejack continued. “We don't have the whole story and something about this thing smells fishy to me.”

“Sorry, that might be me. I had a tuna salad sandwich for lunch,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

Applejack blushed. “Yer fine sugarcube.”

“Regardless,” Twilight interrupted. “We have a lead.”

“Wait, where did Pinkie go?” Fluttershy whispered, looking around.

“She was just here a second ago,” Twilight muttered.

“Girls! I found something amaaazing!” Pinkie Pie called.

“Please be quiet in the library,” exclaimed the voice of a passing librarian.

Pinkie Pie winced and slowly walked back to the table, a thin, but wide book tucked under her arm. “Sorry Mrs Crabtree,” she whispered.

The older woman snorted before disappearing back into the stacks.

“What did you find,” Twilight inquired.

“I was just thinking about broadening our horizons a little and started looking around the conspiracy theory section when I came across this!” Pinkie Pie proudly declared, holding out the book in question.

“A thousand and one bizarre paintings no one can explain,” Rainbow Dash read aloud. “Oh hey I think I read that one back in middle school. It's got the one with the picture of a dragon talking to Alexander whatshisname.”

“Is it really reading if it's ninety percent pictures?” Applejack remarked with a snicker.

Rainbow Dash pouted. “It does so count.”

“May I?” Twilight inquired, extending a hand.

Pinkie Pie nodded, and offered the book. “Go ahead.”

Twilight flipped open the first page and quickly read the disclaimer placed there, one which made mention that most of the images were likely the works of practical jokers. It tried to upsell the possibility that they were real while adding an air of mystery to the whole thing but to Twilight it fell rather flat. Her growing disillusionment with the book vanished the second she came across the image Rainbow Dash had mentioned.

“It looks exactly like the dragon Sunset Shimmer mentioned,” Twilight muttered, turning the book around.

“That's Alexander Hamilton alright, but are you sure that's the dragon she talked about? I thought they were smaller back in Equestria,” Applejack remarked.

“No this is definitely it,” Twilight pressed.

“He's quite scary, yet the man seems so relaxed around him,” Fluttershy pointed out.

It seemed like the pair were long time friends, with the human sitting at the forefront with a newspaper in his lap. While the dragon sat across the table, a grin on his face and a teacup held with a single massive finger. Between them sat a table covered by a red cloth, upon which lay a tea set as well as a loaf of bread.

“Could it all be a coincidence?” Rarity inquired, sighing contentedly as Fluttershy pulled back her hands and sat next to her. “Thank you darling.”

“No problem Rarity,” Fluttershy replied, a small blush crossing her face.

“I don't think so. The likeness is just too perfect,” Twilight murmured, flipping past it.

“Wait,” Rainbow Dash interrupted, sticking her finger into a page. “Isn't that the Yalta Conference?”

Twilight blinked. “It looks like it but what do you… oh wow.”

Applejack leaned closer. “Is that Perfect’s wife in the corner there?”

“It looks like it,” Twilight admitted, only to blink. “Wait, since when did you know about the Yalta conference?”

Rainbow Dash crossed her arms over her chest. “I like documentaries you know. Just not the boring ones about like how to make coffee or whatever.”

“So just the ones about war then?” Applejack teased.

“Okay mostly the ones about war but also ones about aliens!” Rainbow Dash declared.

“It doesn't look fake either,” Rarity remarked.

“How can you be sure?” Twilight pressed.

“I’ve got a keen eye for these types of things,” Rarity stated. “Why I’ve read so many fashion magazines that I could probably spot photoshop at a hundred yards.”

“So either someone went to great lengths to really paint that or it's a really really good alteration of an existing painting then,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Precisely,” Rarity replied.

“Huh. I wonder if there are anymore in here,” Twilight murmured, flipping through more pages.

“Does that samurai have a cutie mark?” asked Applejack.

Twilight blinked, and looked a little closer to a rather small drawing in the corner of the page. Though not as bombastic as the rest of the images, the samurai was depicted in a traditional style reminiscent of a historical japanese illustrated book. It also had a familiar man posing dramatically with a flaming sword, a pair of harvest moons having been painted onto his armor.

“He does. I wonder if that was the Harvest Moon guy Sunset met,” Twilight murmured.

“Keep going, keep going!” Pinkie Pie encouraged.

“Right,” Twilight murmured.

“Oh look it's santa!” Pinkie Pie declared, pointing to a picture.

“That's not santa Pinkie, that's Karl Marx,” Fluttershy corrected.

“They both want to give stuff away for free though right? So what's the difference?” Pinkie Pie replied.

Fluttershy groaned. “I don't even know where to begin with that sentence.”

“Who are those other guys?” Rainbow Dash inquired.

“It looks like Friedrich Engels, Mikhail Bakunin, Peter Kropotkin and… Perfect Tempo?” Twilight murmured.

“What do you think they are sitting around that table and talking about?” Applejack inquired.

“Probably the merits of communism versus anarchism,” Rarity declared. “Though they may also be discussing their favorite drinks considering how many empty bottles are littering that table sitting between them.”

“That is… strange,” Twilight murmured.

“Does it say anything about why these people keep popping up?” Fluttershy inquired.

“Not that I- wait,” Twilight’s gaze narrowed. “It does actually.”

“Read it,” Pinkie Pie encouraged.

“I am. Just give me a second,” Twilight replied, clearing her throat. “This person has been pictured throughout history, including the roswell incident and though the popular consensus is that this man is merely an egotistical prankster editing himself into historical images, it is the opinion of this researcher that he is so much more. Perhaps he is one of the first time traveling tourists going back in history to visit famous events in person. Or perhaps he is part of a shadowy cabal of immortals that have ruled the world from the shadows for centuries if not millenia. Noone knows for sure.”

“Spooky,” Applejack muttered.

“Probably that last one,” Pinkie Pie stated confidently.

“Hmm either way we have some leads,” Twilight declared.

“The publisher is in Canterlot too,” Rarity declared, turning her phone around.

“Would you look at that,” Twilight murmured, scratching her chin.

“Hey you should check if the credits were changed from first to second edition,” Rainbow Dash offered. “Maybe we can find proof that he waxed the poor fool who put his picture in the textbook.”

“Now what did I say about jumpin to conclusions?” Applejack exclaimed, hands on her hips.

“William Tell,” Twilight remarked.

“William tell me who it was?” Applejack questioned.

“He was the editor on the first one but not the second,” Twilight explained.

“See? What did I tell ya. He's probably pushing up daisies in an unmarked grave somewhere,” Rainbow Dash stated confidently.

“He actually lives about an hour away,” Fluttershy whispered.

Rainbow Dash deflated. “What now?”

“Fluttershy is right. He recently posted an ad offering his services as an editor,” Rarity continued.

“Ha, I told ya it wouldn't be so simple,” Applejack stated.

“We should go see this guy,” Rainbow Dash declared. “And find out if he's an imposter.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Though I agree that we need to find him I don't think he's some sort of spy.”

“Why not? He could totally be one of those changey things!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Changelings?” Fluttershy offered.

“Yeah, one of those!” Rainbow Dash stated.

“Though not an impossibility. I think it's unlikely,” Twilight pressed.

“When would you like to meet him?” Rarity asked, tapping away at her phone. “I’ve already composed an email suggesting we meet sometime soon.”

“How about this saturday?” Twilight inquired, glancing around the table.

“Yupper doodle!”

“Sure,”

“I got nothing better to do,”

“So long as I get my chores done before we go,”

“Excellent,” Twilight declared. “Saturday it is then.”

“Annnd sent,” Rarity stated, putting down her phone. “Now then, what say we go get some ice cream?”

“Ooh that does sound nice,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Maybe a brain freeze will get rid of this headache I got from all that reading,” Rainbow Dash whined.

Applejack chuckled. “Just wait till you get some fresh air in ya then you’ll be right as rain.”

“I’ll drive,” Fluttershy offered.

“No!” Twilight shouted.

The librarian appeared out of nowhere. “Please be quiet. This is your last warning.”

Twilight winced. “Sorry Mrs Crabtree.”

“Why don't we take Applejack’s truck?” Rarity offered. “It is a little less fragrant then the van used by the animal shelter.”

“Oh, okay,” Fluttershy murmured.

“Great, lets go!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, bounding away.

Twilight hesitated before joining the rest of her friends. “We aren't going to tell Fluttershy about her driving?”

“Don't bother, it ain't worth it,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

Twilight shrugged. “If you insist.”

Author's Note

Chapter 23

“Are you sure this is the place?” Rainbow Dash muttered.

The girl’s confusion no doubt stemmed from the rather nice home sitting at the end of a long driveway deep in the hills. Though the surrounding area was mostly wooded and quite rural, the house stood out as a beacon of luxury. Only three stories tall, the structure may have appeared unremarkable if it wasn't for the many windows which had seemingly replaced just about every exterior wall.

Sharp angles, and dark colors replaced the usually white and sloping appearance of the other homes in the area. While they looked the part for their place, this building was like a modern art peice in comparison. The yard was also perfectly orderly, and empty of any of the usual signs of animals or farm equipment which were common for the area.

The only thing that dotted the wide expanse of green save for the house and driveway was a single car garage which stood apart from the home.

“It appears so,” Rarity exclaimed, peeking out from the backseat of Applejack’s truck and showing the other girl her phone.

“Huh,” Rainbow Dash murmured.

“This guy knows were coming right?” Twilight asked.

Rarity rolled her eyes. “For the hundredth time darling, yes. I’ve worked everything out with mister Tell. The only thing I left out was the fact that more than just I would be showing up.”

“So I might have to put the old foot in the door. Got it,” Applejack remarked, pulling the truck back into gear and driving down the dusty road.

“I don't know if that's the best idea. You might get hurt,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Pisha don't worry about it Flutters. Applejack is tough as nails!” Pinkie Pie wound up and slugged the other girl on the shoulder.

“That still hurts ya know,” Applejack muttered, rubbing the spot.

Twilight cleared her throat. “Does everyone remember the plan?”

“Get in. Get some answers and get out before a bad guy shows up. Easy,” Rainbow Dash declared.

Twilight sighed. “And remember that we don't know what happened to mister Tell. He may have been injured or just paid off.”

“That second one seems more likely as this place looks like something designed by Frank Lloyd Wright,” Rarity remarked in awe.

Applejack stopped next to the house and shifted the vehicle into park with a distinct clunk. “Well either way let's keep our ears and minds open.”

“Yeah whatever. Now would you get out already? I hate getting stuck in the middle seat,” Rainbow Dash whined, quickly unclasping her seatbelt.

The six girls all piled out of the vehicle and assembled on the driveway only to stop a second before they were going to approach the door.

Applejack scratched her head. “Wait, how do you even get into this place?”

“The doorbell, of course,” Rarity stated, stepping up to the flat black glass surface and looking around. “I thought I saw it around here somewhere.”

“Why don't we just knock?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Good thinking Pinkie Pie,” Twilight replied, rapping her knuckle twice against the glass.

The six girls waited patiently for several seconds, until Rainbow Dash grew bored and gave the window three firm pounds.

“Darling please contain yourself,” Rarity implored. “This wall is likely worth more than Applejack’s truck.”

“Hey!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Well it's probably true,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I was careful,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“I’m coming! Just hold your horses!” Shouted an elderly male voice from within the home.

“Alright everyone, remember to remain calm,” Twilight encouraged.

“We aren't children you know,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Still, I-” Twilight began, only to be interrupted when the door opened and revealed an elderly light skinned male with a massive salt and pepper beard.

He stood only a mere five and a half feet tall, and wore a checkered shirt along with a pair of black slacks. The years had not been kind to him, as he wore a pair of glasses that resembled twin coke bottles while also walking with a very obvious limp in his right leg. He also had a white hearing aid in one ear, though the six girls didn't initially notice that particular detail.

“Who are you?” He demanded in a gruff voice.

“I’m Rarity. I spoke to you on the phone and we exchanged emails,” Rarity offered.

“What?” he shouted.

The fashionista cleared her throat before raising her voice. “My name is Rarity. I emailed you before!”

“Oh,” he frowned. “And who are these people?”

“We were hoping to talk to you about a textbook you edited twenty years ago,” Twilight interrupted, pulling the aforementioned tome from her bag and pointing to a familiar page. “We had some questions concerning this man.”

The old man immediately lost all color in his cheeks. “I don't know what your talking about. Get off my property!”

“Ahh come on man, relax. We just want to figure some stuff out,” Rainbow Dash added.

“I said get out!” bellowed the male.

The door swung shut, but was caught by Applejack at the last moment who stepped forward and held it open. “I’m afraid we must insist,” stated the farm girl.

The man’s eyes narrowed. “You don't know what yer getting into missy. Best turn around now before you end up too deep.”

“Respectfully sir. We are already too deep,” Twilight added, peeking around the door.

The man’s frown deepened, and after several tense seconds he let out a sigh. “Fine. I suppose if y'all went through the trouble of finding me, you deserve a story or two.”

“Does that mean you’ll talk to us?” Pinkie Pie asked, the girl hanging from Applejack’s arm.

“What do you think I meant when I promised you a story?” barked the man who turned and walked back into his house. “Damn kids these days don't have any sense.”

Applejack grunted, and pushed open the door. “Well ain't that a fine how do ya do.”

“We are invading his home on false pretenses,” Twilight pointed out.

Rainbow Dash slipped inside and quickly wiped off her shoes. “Well were here aren't we?”

“Let's just go. All this dishonesty makes my stomach turn,” Applejack remarked bitterly as she followed Rainbow Dash.

The rest of her friends quietly assembled in the entryway, cleaning their footwear of dirt and grime before making their way deeper into the home. Ascending a handful of stairs, the group entered into a wide open floor that contained within it a kitchen, living room and dining space. It also offered nearly a perfect panoramic view of their surroundings and was broken up by support columns, a spiral staircase and some furniture older than any of the girls.

Though clearly very modern in its layout, the home certainly had a rustic charm, no doubt added by its inhabitant. The smell of a beef based soup wafted from the stove, while a record player filled the space with the dulcet tones of some long dead singer. In the midst of it all the man sat on his couch, a book on his lap, and a scowl on his wrinkled face.

“Don't tell me your just going to stand there all day?” he asked in a gruff tone.

Twilight walked over to the seat across from him while her friends did likewise as best as they could anyway. With only a few chairs, some had to stand, though they weren't about to complain and merely stood or sat quietly.

“So mister Tell. What do you know of this man?” Twilight asked.

“Plenty. He's the one that forced me out of the business in the first place,” the old man exclaimed.

“You certainly seem to be doing well for yourself regardless,” Rarity offered.

The man snorted. “I had enough saved up by then. Nowadays I work just to keep the old mind doing something.”

“He didn't hurt you did he?” Fluttershy whispered.

Mr Tell’s eyes narrowed, and he frowned. “Oh yes. There was plenty of that.”

“I knew it,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, pounding a fist into her open hand. “We are so kicking his butt after this.”

“Let's not be too hasty,” Twilight remarked, turning back to the man. “You said you had some stories in mind?”

“Oh yes. I heard this first one from the grand daughter of someone who was there on that fateful day,” began the man, whose expression had darkened. “It was a dark and stormy night in the state of Georgia. Our mystery man was going by the name of Jebediah Ackleson at the time and he had just joined the confederate army.”

“Why though? Did he want to maintain slavery or was there another reason?” Twilight questioned.

“Quit yer yappin and let me tell the story already,” the man snapped.

The girl winced. “Err right. Sorry sir.”

Mister Tell cleared his throat. “Right, like I was saying this fella showed up outta nowhere and signed right up. Although a little strange, they took ‘em on without battin an eye as he was tough, and above all, smart. Within only a few weeks he managed to get himself a leadership role, and though low on the totem pole, everyone who met him knew he was destined for something greater.”

The six girls listened carefully, each one drawn into the story being told to them.

“Now, at the time the south felt confident that they could win, and the men were enjoying a last bit of free time before they joined the front lines,” Tell continued. “Him and a bunch of other officers went down to a bawdy house for a little entertainment and-”

“What's a bawdy house?” Rainbow Dash interrupted.

The man blinked, his gaze narrowing. “What? Are you lot, not adults?”

“We are,” Twilight quickly interrupted.

“But I-” Rainbow Dash began.

“It's a brothel,” Applejack whispered in the other girl’s ear.

“-know exactly that is. I just didn't hear you correctly the first time,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

The man nodded. “Good. Cus I don't like repeating myself almost as much as I don't like being interrupted.”

“Right. Sorry,” Rainbow Dash murmured.

“Anyway,” Mister Tell cleared his throat. “So this mystery fella and a bunch of the other higher ups were all having a few drinks, and pursuing the local fair if you catch my meaning.”

The girls exchanged an awkward glance.

“Not our mystery man though, he was intent on sampling the most expensive wines and speaking with his other enlisted officers,” Mister Tell continued. “But as time went on a rivalry was born between the newest member of their group, and the man he was serving directly under.”

“Did they fight?” Applejack inquired.

“In a manner of speaking,” replied the man. “By the sounds of this higher up was a right peice of work. Hated just about everyone that didn't look and act a certain way if you catch my meaning.”

The girls all nodded gravely.

“Anyhow. The antagonism displayed by the other officer eventually culminated in a drinking competition between the two,” his face grew sour. “One that would end three hours later with this poor fella dropping dead right there in his cup.”

Several members of the small audience gasped in shock.

“What happened?” asked Fluttershy.

“It wasn't poison was it?” asked Twilight.

Tell snorted and shook his head. “It wasn't nothin so underhanded. Mister Jebediah there just handled his booze a little better than his opponent. So well in fact that he apparently didn't even seem drunk by the end of it.”

“Thats intense,” muttered Pinkie Pie.

“It was ruled an accident, and though there was some suspicion that our mystery man did it on purpose in the end nothing came of the investigation,” Mister Tell crossed his arms over his chest. “In fact he got promoted a week later and within a month had acquired the very same rank of the man who drank himself to death on that fateful night.”

“Why though?” Twilight pressed.

“I’m gettin there,” he snapped.

“Please go on old timer,” Applejack offered.

“Right, but things didn't end there cus you see he was quickly turning into a bit of a staple around the officers tent. In fact it was suggested by his men that the guy never slept, and just spent all day an night working or planning,” Tell continued. “By the letters I was able to find this fella had a habit of keeping tabs on everyone.”

“Sounds like he ran a tight ship and was a big jerk,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“You could say that,” Tell agreed. “Though by the sounds of it he wasn't interested in runnin a ship, but rather the whole damn metaphorical navy.”

“No way,” Rarity gasped.

The elderly man nodded sagely. “Jebediah there was so intent on knowin everything, and climbin the ranks that some folk thought he was a spy. His loyalty was without question though, and every man who tried to find some dirt on old Jeb came back empty handed.”

“Thats crazy. Do you think he would have changed the war?” Applejack questioned.

“He might very well have, but fortunately for everyone he disappeared near the end of the whole thing,” Tell explained.

“Why?” Rainbow Dash pressed.

“Noone rightly knows, and frankly it doesn't feel like my place to ask,” Mister Tell exclaimed, closing his book. “Though I’ve got my theories.”

“Like what?” Pinkie Pie inquired only to throw up her hands. “Wait don't tell me. He was a secret agent for the british! Or a communist who went back in time to assassinate Robert E Lee!”

“What does the communist part have to do with anything?” Applejack retorted in a confused tone.

“That’s unrelated,” Pinkie Pie replied.

“What in the hell are you going on about?” demanded the man.

“Pinkie is just being Pinkie I’m afraid,” Rarity explained.

“What does her skin color have to do with anything?” Tell asked.

“No that's her name,” Applejack tried to explain.

“Her name is skin color?” Tell replied, scratching his head. “Well thats just silly.”

“I am!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

Twilight sighed, massaging her temples in slow circles. “We are getting off track here, let's go back to the part where you were going to talk about your theories.”

“Right, my theories! The big one has got to be that on july sixteenth nineteen sixty nine they faked the whole moon landing business just to one up the reds,” he began.

“Wait really?” Rainbow Dash inquired.

Twilight groaned. “No we were talking about Jebediah.”

“Who now?” he asked.

Twilight stood up suddenly, her eyes narrowing. “The guy we were just walking about two minutes ago! The whole reason we are here!”

“Jeese girl you don't have to yell. My hearing ain't that bad,” remarked the man. “So my other theory is-”

A knock on the door made everyone turn onwards the entrance, their conversation immediately falling away.

“Well would you look at that. Two thirty already,” Mister Tell remarked, rising from his spot on the couch.

“Were you expecting someone?” Twilight inquired, standing along with him.

“Course,” he replied simply, pulling open the door and revealing that Perfect Tempo himself was standing just outside, several plastic bags held in his grip. “Speak of the devil. There ya are you old bastard.”

Perfect Tempo raised an eyebrow at the elderly man. “And what exactly have you been saying behind my back this time?”

Rainbow Dash appeared next to the door, jabbing a finger into the suited man’s chest. “He was telling us all about how you were fighting for slavery during the civil war!”

“And that you killed a guy!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“What exactly have you told them?” Perfect Tempo demanded, glaring down at the other man.

“Nothing untrue,” Tell retorted, puffing out his chest.

“What have I told you about discussing that time of my history, hmm?” Perfect Tempo exclaimed, his glare hardening.

“I-”

“Hey don't try and intimidate him for telling the truth!” Rainbow Dash interrupted, stepping in between the two of them and glaring back at the taller man.

“That was not what I had in mind,” Perfect Tempo retorted.

“Then what was it, huh?” Rainbow Dash accused, jabbing a finger into the man’s chest.

Rather than be irritated, Perfect Tempo just seemed exhausted, and he looked over at the elderly man with a tired expression. “Could you please tell them why you are not working at your old job and what offer I made you.”

“Cus you hired me to help make sure no one knew of ye,” Tell exclaimed. “And paid me damn well to do so.”

“Wait, I thought you said violence was involved,” Twilight pointed out.

The elderly man blinked. “Well yeah. We were talkin about a war sweetie. The two things go hand in hand.”

“That's not what we meant,” Applejack grumbled.

“Well that's what I meant,” retorted the man.

“So you werent bullied out of your job?” Rainbow Dash asked, scratching her head.

“No. I hated that place anyway,” Tell exclaimed. “Always trying to squeeze the profit margins on a book that was supposed to go to high school. Felt downright unpleasant to work there.”

“But hold on darling. Why would you want your involvement in the civil war erased?” Rarity pressed.

Rainbow Dash perked up. “Hey ya! What were you up to anyway?”

Perfect Tempo shot a glare at the elderly man. “You couldnt start with that part could you?”

“Not nearly as dramatic that way,” mister Tell gruffly remarked.

“Well go on. You tell them about that part while I put away your groceries,” Perfect Tempo stated, before pushing past Rainbow Dash.

“So why was he there anyway?” Rainbow Dash demanded.

“Well mister Tempo here never came out and said it but I figured he was a spy,” Tell exclaimed, hobbling back up the stairs.

“For the north?” Rainbow Dash pressed.

“For himself,” the elderly man stated. “Seems like this fella knew which way the wind was blowing on the war before it even started and wanted to make sure it ended with as little bloodshed as possible.”

“No way. But what about the guy he killed?” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“You mean the man who admitted to killing over a dozen escaped slaves in cold blood including women and children?” Perfect Tempo asked, head still half in the fridge.

“How dreadful,” Rarity murmured.

“How do we know that's true?” Twilight pressed. “All we have is your word.”

“Look up the crimes of Hank Sims,” Perfect Tempo replied.

Fluttershy gasped. “Oh my goodness. He's right.”

Rainbow Dash frowned. “Okay so maybe you were a spy but that doesn't explain why you didn't just use your powers to end the fighting.”

Perfect Tempo sighed, shut the fridge and turned to face the girls. “Do you think this country would be the same if some outside force came in and defeated your enemies for you? Furthermore the existence of magic would have had to come to light and how do you think humans would have reacted to that bit of news?”

Twilight opened her mouth only for the salem witch trials, spanish inquisition and other unfortunate events to come to mind. “Point taken,” Twilight murmured.

“Then why did you disappear?” Fluttershy asked.

Perfect Tempo scowled briefly before quickly schooling his expression. “That fool Celestia dumped a magical artifact in the gulf of mexico which if left undealt with would have likely caused tsunamis to rock the entire east coast.”

“Can we see this artifact?” Applejack questioned.

“Another time perhaps,” Perfect Tempo replied. “Regardless. My attention was elsewhere and I could not pick back up my disguise without issue. A shame really. I was hoping to dismantle the racist power structures I knew would crop up after the war was over.”

The six girls exchanged a somewhat awkward look, with Rainbow Dash appearing the most distraught while Pinkie Pie was the only one unbothered by the revelation.

“Wait if there was no bad guy to beat up this time then can we still get victory milkshakes?” Pinkie Pie questioned.

“I’m certainly getting peckish,” Rarity admitted.

“Yes mister Tell’s soup smells quite good,” Fluttershy added.

“Well thank ya dear. If you’d like I could give you some,” William Tell offered, the man already limping over to the cupboard.

“Oh would you? I may have forgotten about lunch,” Fluttershy replied.

Twilight stood suddenly. “I’d like to apologize.”

Perfect Tempo blinked. “For what?”

“For digging into your history like we have,” Twilight answered.

“Yeah I guess you were doing the right thing after all,” Applejack admitted somewhat reluctantly.

“We are just worried for Sunset,” Rarity exclaimed.

The man waved a dismissive hand. “Nonsense. You all have a right to worry. In fact why don't we remedy this little trust issue, hmm?”

“How would you suggest that?” Fluttershy whispered.

“The next time Sunset goes for another treatment you all can join her,” Perfect Tempo frowned. “Though you would need to be the picture of politeness while your there. I can't see Platinum having the patience for any questions you may have.”

“That would be nice,” Twilight agreed.

“Perhaps then you will actually trust your friend,” Perfect Tempo replied, walking back to the entrance.

“Now wait just a second. We trust Sunset plenty!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Yeah she was like a she demon, not a liar!” Pinkie Pie pointed out.

“And yet you didn't take her at her word,” Perfect Tempo stated. “Now then Willy. I will be back within a few days to discuss some work I may have for you. Until then I wish you well.”

“Sure sure,” Mister Tell replied, extending a hand. “Here ya are dear.”

Fluttershy blinked, accepting the warm container of soup. “Oh thank you.”

“Wait, we don't-” Rainbow Dash began only for the clang of the door shutting behind Perfect Tempo to stop her in her tracks. “Damn. The nerve of that guy.”

“We do so trust Sunset,” Applejack exclaimed, crossing her arms over her chest.

“And yet…” Twilight murmured.

“Now I don't mean to be rude around company but unless we got more business I’m gonna have to ask you to leave,” Mister Tell exclaimed. “All this excitement has left me tuckered.”

Fluttershy closed the clasp on her tupperware. “Thank you again mister Tell. I’ll make sure to return your container.”

“Don't bother. I’ll just buy another,” Tell exclaimed.

“Right let's go girls,” Twilight stated.

Author's Note

Chapter 24

“Anyone else feelin a might bit awkward?” Applejack remarked.

Fluttershy nodded slowly.

As did Twilight.

Rarity’s brow remained furrowed as she held purse tightly, glancing up and down the street they were waiting on.

Rainbow Dash grunted. “Not me.”

“Me neither,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, the girl bouncing excitedly on her heels. “I’ve never ridden in a limo before.”

“It's nothing to get excited about,” Twilight explained. “It's just a long car.”

“But it's so luxurious,” Rarity remarked.

“Regardless. I too am a little unsure of things,” Twilight murmured.

“Sunset certainly seemed a bit ticked at us,” Applejack added.

“We were just being good friends. Who wouldn't want to do some research into some creepy guy who claims to be older than jesus, and twice as powerful,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“Though I may have agreed with you a week ago. Sunset was rather convincing,” Rarity muttered.

“She didn't even seem mad that we were looking into Perfect Tempo, rather that we didn't take her word that he was nice,” Fluttershy pointed out.

“Come on Flutters. Even you have to admit the guy is still a bit fishy,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“He's a bit suspicious but maybe we should have trusted Sunset a little more,” Fluttershy replied.

“I for one think something is totally going down at this platinum place,” Pinkie Pie stated confidently. “Sunny has totally been a stick in the mud since she started going there every few days.”

“She has grown more… willful,” Twilight muttered.

“More like angry,” Rainbow Dash retorted. “Do you hear how she yelled at Pinkie Pie?”

“And all I did was call her a she demon!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, throwing up her hands.

“Well that isn't exactly the nicest thing to call someone,” Fluttershy whispered.

“It's true though,” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Used to be true,” Applejack corrected.

“Yeah whatever. Same difference,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Here it comes!” Rarity declared.

All six girls turned towards where a long slick black limousine approached them at a leisurely pace, slowing gracefully when it neared the group. No driver or inhabitants could be seen from behind the tinted windows, and the girls only found out someone else was inside when the door opened. Revealing that Sunset Shimmer sat at the front end of the limo, her arm on the back of the rest while she held a glass of light orange liquid.

Sunset wore her leather jacket over a simple purple undershirt along with a pair of blue jeans and leather boots. Her expression was somewhat dark, though her eyes lit up when Twilight entered into the limo, taking a seat a few feet from the girl.

“Hey girls,” greeted Sunset.

“Hey Sunset, cool digs,” Rainbow Dash remarked, plopping herself down on the long bench which ran from the front to the back of the cabin.

“A little too soft for my tastes,” added Applejack who shifted uncomfortably on the leather surfaces.

“Well I think it's lovely,” Rarity offered, seating herself in the center.

“Where are the seat belts?” Fluttershy hesitantly inquired.

“Ooh is that a mini bar?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Are you drinking alchol?” Twilight demanded.

Sunset scowled. “Do you really think I’d be drinking at only five P.M? Yes that's a mini bar, yes you can have some, and the seatbelts are between the seats you just have to dig a little.”

Twilight winced. “Sorry. I just assumed since it's a limo that it was champagne or something.”

“Nah it's apple juice,” Sunset exclaimed, taking a swig. “It's just fun to drink out of these fancy glasses.”

“It totally is!” Pinkie Pie agreed, swirling her juice like it was a martini before sipping it gently.

A second later and the girls had managed to locate their seatbelts, which once secured, prompted the vehicle to begin moving. Gliding down the city streets, no one even really felt the acceleration, with each girl too busy marveling at the interior. From the multiple long sunroofs, numerous small mood lights, hidden speakers and tiny bar that ran along one side there was a lot to look at.

Neither Twilight nor Sunset seemed interested in all that however, as the leather clad girl was busy staring out the window. While Twilight was curiously studying the other woman, her expression darkening somewhat when she noted Sunset’s appearance.

“I see you located your jacket again,” Twilight pointed out.

Sunset nodded. “It was tough to find amidst all my stuff, but in the end it was totally worth it.”

“I don't see why you’d want to wear that thing considerin everything associated with it,” Applejack remarked.

“Considering what exactly?” Sunset Shimmer asked pointedly.

Applejack raised her hands defensively. “Now Sunset. I didn't mean nothin by it.”

“I’m more surprised you’re wearing those big boots. How do you even walk in those things?” Rainbow Dash asked, giving the girl’s leather footwear a kick in emphasis.

“Easily,” Sunset Shimmer retorted.

“It is a rather big change from our old Sunset,” Rarity exclaimed, rubbing her chin. “One I am not so happy to see. That sun dress was just so… you!”

Fluttershy nodded.

“Can't you all go five minutes without critiquing me in some way?” Sunset Shimmer demanded.

“Were just concerned is all,” Twilight implored.

“Yeah, we don't want you to return to the dark side!” Pinkie Pie blurted.

Sunset Shimmer scowled. “I can't believe you would even suggest such a thing. Do you really have so little faith in me?”

“It's not that,” Twilight began. “We are just worried.”

“Isn't that excuse for everything? That your just worried so you have to belittle me. So you have to doubt me, pick on me, and treat me like I’m not really your friend,” Sunset Shimmer continued.

“Woah there sugarcube that's not what she meant,” Applejack began.

Sunset scowled and looked away. “Well I don't want to hear about it anymore.”

“But-” Rarity interjected, only to be cowed when Sunset shot her a glare.

The care fell silent, with its inhabitants all glancing to their phones or simply looking out the window in order to pass the time. While they did their best to ignore the awkward atmosphere which had fallen over them, the city continued past them. Buildings both large and small passed by, the buildings eventually becoming rarer and rarer until they left city limits entirely.

The busy highway was replaced with long dusty roads, and finally by narrow winding one ways which made their way deep into the hills. Until at long last they entered the grounds of Platinum manor, which drew every pair of eyes save for Sunset’s. The girls looked on in wonder at the strange overgrown yard, and towering gothic structure which sat amidst it all.

Unlike before, this time there were no lights save for the ones attached to the front of the car and the gloom hung heavy. Despite the early hour it looked like it might have been maybe ten o'clock at night, yet the ride over had only taken forty five minutes or so. The effect of the many towering skeletal trees and ancient edifices was immediate, with the girl’s sinking into their seats.

Even the ever brave Rainbow Dash couldn't help but shirk away from the sights laying just beyond her window. Fluttershy was the most affected of the bunch, and held tight to Rarity’s arm, staring fearfully out of the car. The only one who seemed unbothered was Sunset Shimmer who merely set aside her cup and waited patiently for the car to come to a stop.

When it did she was the first to unbuckle her seat and was about to rise when she noticed no one else had moved. “Are you guys coming or what?” she asked.

“That's Platinum manor? I thought you said she was some rich noble,” Applejack fearfully remarked.

“Queen, but yes,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

“Then why does the place look like its groundskeeper died during the industrial revolution?” Rarity remarked.

“It is kinda spooky,” Rainbow Dash admitted.

“Kinda spooky? This looks like the place where they’d film a real life Scooby Doo episode!” PInkie Pie exclaimed.

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes. “It's really not that bad once you get used to it. The manor just doesn't like new people very much.”

“The house doesn't like us?” Fluttershy whispered.

“It doesn't like anyone,” Sunset Shimmer retorted. “Now come on, I got an appointment to keep and Platinum isn't exactly the patient type.”

“She doesn't seem like the type to have help either,” Applejack muttered.

“Oh she does, they just don't like new people either,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

Twilight cleared her throat. “I’ll go first.”

“It was nice knowing ya,” Rainbow Dash murmured.

Twilight rolled her eyes and stepped outside, followed closely by Sunset Shimmer. “A little cold for this time of year but not altogether unpleasant,” Twilight murmured, holding her arms around her stomach.

“See? It's fine now let's get going before the car leaves with you in it,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

“Is that an option?” Fluttershy whispered.

“Come along Fluttershy, we must be brave,” Rarity encouraged.

Together the pair left the safety of the vehicle behind, followed closely by the others who all shivered slightly when stepping out into the cool air. All except for Pinkie Pie who donned a jacket she had retreived from her bag, a victorious expression on her face.

“And you all said I was crazy for bringing this,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“I said you were crazy for bringing that stun baton,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

Pinkie Pie scoffed. “That's not a stun baton, it's a cattle prod.”

“Either way darling it seems like a bit much especially given that we aren't exactly expecting a fight,” Rarity pointed out.

Pinkie Pie shrugged. “It's when you least expect it that you’ll need it the most.”

“Come on. We can get straight to the basement from here,” Sunset Shimmer offered, leading the way around the right side of the towering home.

“You mean straight into the dungeon,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“Nah, that's further down,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

Rainbow Dash stopped. “Was she kidding?”

“Don't think so bucko,” Applejack remarked.

“I’m scared,” whispered Fluttershy. “This place looks like something straight out of one of my nightmares.”

“D-d-don't worry d-darling. We’ll protect you,” Rarity murmured, shaking in every limb.

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes, and was about to dismiss her friend’s fears before remembering the first she had entered these premises. She also knew that due to her slowly growing well of magical power, that she was also less affected by the house. Much like Twilight, who remained close behind Sunset, visibly uncomfortable but still standing tall and impassive.

Of course you can see through this. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself. “Were here. Hop down.”

The six girls looked from the partially rotten cellar door and then to Sunset Shimmer who stood over it, holding it open.

“What?” Sunset asked.

“We ain't going down there,” Applejack declared.

Sunset rolled her eyes. “Fine. I’ll go first but you have to close the exit behind me. Platinum hates it when animals find their way into her home.”

“I don't think there's a living animal within a mile of here,” Fluttershy quietly remarked.

Sunset tossed open the entrance, and quickly walked down the cold stone stairs, making her way into a long dark hallway. Lit only by the occasional magical blue torch, the shadows were deep, and cobwebs filled every corner. Seeing as how no one made a move to follow the fiery haired girl, Twilight stepped up and walked forward only to be grabbed at the last second.

“Are you sure it's safe?” Applejack hesitantly asked.

“Of course it's safe. Do you think Sunset would lead us down there if it wasn't?” Twilight replied.

Noticing the uncertain looks on the other girl’s faces, Twilight shook her head and turned back, walking down into the darkness. Realizing that they were now separated, the others were quick to fall in behind Twilight, pressing into a tight group. They didn't even notice the draft creeping up behind them until it stopped suddenly after the cellar door slammed shut all on its own.

“Eep!” Fluttershy cried.

“Holy crap,” Rainbow Dash muttered, stumbling back from the entrance.

“It was probably just the wind,” Applejack murmured.

“The wind did that?” Rarity asked.

Applejack shrugged. “I’m going to choose to believe it so.”

“Can we just go please?” Fluttershy whispered.

“Are you guys coming?” Twilight called from around a corner up ahead.

“Yeah just a sec!” Rainbow Dash shouted, sprinting down the hallway.

“Hurry Rarity,” Fluttershy encouraged while remaining half behind the other girl.

“I’m going darling but you keep stepping on my heels!” Rarity replied.

“Oh, sorry,” Fluttershy murmured.

Around them the long blank stone hallway turned, opening into a much wider room, from which several heavy doors blocked their way. All save for one which stood open, inviting the group within and to where Twilight and Sunset were waiting patiently.

“Don't wander off please. You wouldn't want to get lost in here. Trust me,” Sunset remarked.

Pinkie Pie gasped. “Would we end up as part of the help like that movie?”

“No,” Sunset Shimmer quickly stated. “Platinum would likely chew you out and trust me she may not be violent but that doesn't mean she can't hurt you in other ways.”

“Could she stab my soul?” Applejack asked.

Sunset Shimmer laughed, only to stop when she realized she didn't know the answer to that question. “I meant she has a very sharp tongue and little regard for people who irate her,” Sunset Shimmer stated.

“You hesitated for a moment,” Twilight pointed out.

“Look we can talk about this more later right now I really need to get there in time unless I want another earful so let's go already,” Sunset Shimmer stressed.

The six girls followed their mutual friend a few paces back, watching as she maneuvered through the seemingly endless stone hallways. Unlike them, Sunset seemed unbothered by the cobwebs, creepiness and general gloom which hung over the entire area. She also knew her way around, and swiftly turned corners, or opened doors, ending their search outside of a much larger entrance then the ones they had seen so far.

“Alright now remember to be polite, and please do not pepper her with questions. She is a several thousand year old former queen who has little patience, especially for humans,” Sunset Shimmer stated.

“But you are so- oh wait yeah,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “She especially won't like you because of your counterpart’s status as the elements of harmony so please I am begging you to just stay quiet.”

“We aren't children you know,” Applejack remarked.

“Yeah! I’ll have you know I am very mature for my age,” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

Twilight stepped forward and put a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “Don't worry about us. We won't get in the way at all. We promise.”

“Thank you Twilight,” Sunset Shimmer replied with a smile. At least you, I can trust to have some tact.

“Are you quite done whispering out there? I have things to do you know,” shouted a shrill feminine voice from within the room

“Remember what I said,” Sunset repeated before pushing open the doors and stepping inside, a wide fake smile pressed on her face. “Sorry about that. Just had to make sure my friends didn't freak out.”

The other girls followed their braver friend inside, looking around the room with wide, sometimes terrified eyes. From the ancient computer to the large cement cylinder which smelled faintly of the sea, they carefully took everything in. Most attention capturing of all was the woman standing inside, her sunken eyes, pale complexion and otherworldly aura leaving most of her observers unnerved.

“Ahh and here is the peanut gallery now. I wish I could say I was glad to meet you, though that would be a lie,” deadpanned the older woman.

“Well ain't that a fine howdy do,” Applejack muttered.

“What was that?” Platinum demanded.

“Nothing,” Twilight quickly interrupted. “Applejack was just impressed by your house.”

“She is quite something isn't she,” Platinum murmured before shaking her head. “Now then. Let us proceed with the treatment. I have much to do this evening.”

“Of course,” Sunset replied, tugging off her jacket and tossing it aside.

“Woah is it about to get hot in here?” Rainbow Dash asked, only to frown. “Hotter anyway?”

Sunset Shimmer answered that question by removing her undershirt and revealing a one peice bathing suit she wore under her clothes. Her friends quickly realized what was happening, though Rainbow Dash seemed quite disappointed by the turn of events. Either way they all stood in silence as Sunset Shimmer removed her clothing, and climbed the metal ladder leading to the top of the cylinder.

Once standing astride the cement tube, she pushed aside the great metallic covering and glanced over to her friends. “This may take a while but don't panic. I’ll be fine. I’ve done this before.”

“We’ll be patient,” Twilight stated.

“Are you sure Twilight? I mean look at that thing. Its like a medival torture chamber!” Applejack exclaimed.

“Yeah I’m pretty sure if Sunset went in there she’d come out like some sort of demon zombie,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, miming the actions of a mindless undead.

“It will not,” Sunset hissed. “Like I’ve said I’ve done this before.”

“I do not have all day Sunset,” Platinum added, drumming her fingers against the mahogany desk upon which the old computer sat.

“I’m not so certain. Do you even know everything about this particular bit of technology?” Rarity asked.

“Well no but-” Sunset Shimmer admitted.

“Then it might totally turn you into a zombie!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“It will not!” Sunset Shimmer yelled back.

“Come on Sunset. Let's just go back to the car and go have something to eat. I’m pretty sure I saw a taco tuesday on the way here,” Rainbow Dash encouraged.

Sunset Shimmer pounded her fist against the lid. “You can't tell me what to do anymore. This is my choice and this is what I want.”

“Darling were just looking out for you,” Rarity exclaimed.

“You can keep your malicious kindness to yourself. Platinum, I’m ready,” Sunset Shimmer stated before hopping into the water and pulling the lid shut behind her.

The girl briefly heard some muffled sounds of conversation before it ceased, replaced by a dull, reverberating hum. Calming her mind was a difficult process but in the end Sunset Shimmer managed to push down the anger roiling inside of her. With that emotion suppressed she was able to free herself of the thoughts that plagued her, allowing the calming warmth to seep deep into her soul.

Author's Note

Chapter 25

Sunset floated aimlessly in the salty water, her mind awhirl with too many emotions to focus on anything in specific. The calm she had felt initially upon entering the tank had faded, and now she was left with little to do but ruminate on her fate. Logically she knew that she should avoid thinking of her friends, and should focus on clearing her thoughts, but she couldn't seem to do that.

Every time she felt like she had beaten them, another cloying memory popped into her mind. Moments like when Rarity had redesigned her wardrobe against Sunset’s wishes. Or like the time when Rainbow Dash had kicked Sunset out of the soccer club, quoting fears that she might ‘go demon again’. There were more annoying moments, but they had become so numerous that Sunset could barely even focus on any single instance.

She was just so angry at them, yet there was a part of her that wanted to forgive them for they had done. That part of her wanted to excuse their behavior, and to blame their actions on something, but she couldn't think of an excuse.

Are they even really my friends? Sunset thought bitterly to herself. Maybe that too was a part of the element’s conditioning.

I better hurry up. I wouldn't want to waste Platinum’s time, and besides. I’m still a few sessions away from being free of these invisible chains. Sunset closed her eyes, and focused herself, willing away the enraged thoughts.

Her anger faded, and with its departure, Sunset fell deep into another repressed memory.

Sunset peered nervously through the keyhole to her room, peering intently at the scene playing out in front of her. All while behind her the shower continued to run, the steam fogging up the bathroom mirror, but not impeding Sunset’s view into the room beyond. Where a haggard, and cowering maid prostrated herself before a tall, and imposing alicorn.

“Is it true then?” Celestia demanded.

The maid gulped, shivering in fear. “N-no your majesty.”

“Then you didn't tell my student that she was pretty?” Celestia retorted.

“I did but I wasn't flirting with her I promise,” begged the maid, whose nose was pressed against the ground.

Celestia’s eyes narrowed. “Is this true?”

“I swear it on my mother’s grave,” stated the maid.

Celestia remained quiet for several long seconds before releasing a sigh. “Good. I can't have you corrupting the young filly’s mind. Such perverse sexual desires go against harmony. Isn't that right Feather Fall?”

The maid trembled, and Sunset was fairly certain she could see tears building at the edges of the other mare’s eyes. “It is, your majesty,” she hastily replied.

Celestia lowered her head until she was nearly at eye level with the maid. “You aren't going to forget that again, are you?”

“N-no, your majesty,” Feather Fall declared.

Celestia stood tall and nodded slowly. “An excellent response. I would hate to have to re educate you a second time.”

A shiver ran down the maid’s spine and for a moment Sunset was sure the poor mare was going to collapse out of sheer terror.

So that's why she suddenly started acting so cold towards me. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

“She is the hope of Equestria, dear Feather Fall, and I will not allow her to be anything less than a perfect representation of its values,” Celestia continued striding towards the door. “Finish your duties here and then report to your therapist.”

“But I didn't-” The maid began, only to close her mouth and resume kneeling.

Celestia hummed thoughtfully. “Don't worry dear Feather Fall. I merely wished for your loyalty to be checked. I will not send you away for something so small.”

“Thank you, your majesty,” murmured the maid.

“Good, now then I have something I must…” Celestia’s voice trailed off as her gaze wandered about the room.

What is she looking- Sunset thought before Celestia’s gaze fixed on the keyhole.

Rolling to the side, the unicorn held a hoof over her chest in a desperate bid to slow her pounding heart. Sunset’s mind reeled, and for a moment she considered teleporting away, only for the delicate voice of her personal maid to interrupt her train of thought.

“Y-your majesty?” murmured Feather Fall.

“It's nothing,” Celestia replied. “Merely my own imagination.”

Sunset remained with her back against the cold bathroom wall until the sounds of Celestia’s hoofsteps had vanished completely. Only then did Sunset release the breath she hadn't known she had been holding.

“That was close,” Sunset Shimmer muttered to herself.

As her breathing slowly returned to normal, the unicorn felt her world melt away, the cruel memory being replaced by another, newer one.

Rainbow Dash’s tapping foot was the only sound save for the occasional clack of an ancient computer key. Little had happened since Sunset had vanished, and her friends had only grown more anxious as the minutes passed. Platinum however, was completely unbothered by Sunset’s continued silence, and merely monitored the machines impassively.

“We gotta do something,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“Why?” Twilight asked.

“Because Sunset is in danger,” Rainbow Dash hissed.

“I know this situation is strange, but she hasn't shown any signs that she is in pain or requires our help,” Twilight whispered back.

“This does seem a might bit strange. Ya gotta admit,” Applejack pointed out.

“Perhaps we should give her the benefit of the doubt?” Rarity offered in a clearly unconvinced tone.

“I mean if we are worried about her drowning then it's a bit late for that. Not even I can hold my breath for fifteen whole minutes,” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“Why don't we all be a little quieter?” Fluttershy asked.

“Don't bother. I can hear you either way,” Platinum remarked.

Rainbow Dash all but jumped from her chair. “Right. Let's go kick her butt and get back our friend.”

Twilight’s firm hand returned Rainbow Dash to her seat. “We don't know if she even needs rescuing in the first place.”

“I don't know about yall but something keeps tellin me to go in there and get her out,” Applejack exclaimed.

“Me too,” admitted Fluttershy. “It almost feels like the time where mister Robin wedged his little beak in the bars of his cage.”

“It does kind of feel like something is urging me to get her out,” Twilight reluctantly admitted.

Rainbow Dash jumped back up. “Well then what are we waiting for?”

“I’m not sure if that's a good idea darling,” Rarity remarked.

“We should at least come up with a plan,” Applejack added, turning to Twilight.

Who blinked. “Why are you looking at me? I’m not the one who thinks we need to rescue Sunset.”

“Don't bother. She's already waking up,” interrupted Platinum. “Hold on, something strange is happening.”

“I knew this was a bad idea!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “Don't worry Sunset, I’m coming for-”

Rainbow Dash made it all of eight feet before she tumbled forward, her legs tangling together and leaving her sprawled out across the ground. A second later and the young athlete’s eyes rolled into the back of her head and her entire body quickly became limp.

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy shouted, leaping after her friend only to collapse before she could reach the other girl.

Like Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy fell forwards as if tripping on some invisible object placed in her path. Unlike Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy’s entire body relaxed before she even hit the ground, leaving the pair in an undignified tangle of limbs.

“What did you do, you ruffian?” Rarity demanded, rising from her seat.

She too didn't make it more than a single step, as Rarity’s legs simply couldn't support her weight.

Twilight watched in horror as Rarity’s unconscious body tumbled to the ground.

“This is most intriguing,” Platinum murmured.

“What did you do to them?” Applejack demanded as she stumbled forward.

The farm girl desperately resisted whatever force that was sapping her strength, stomping toward the concerned looking undead standing before her. Despite all of Applejack’s strength, and innate magic, the farm girl didn't make it any further then her friends did, and fell forwards. She at least managed to catch herself, and started to rise before falling completely still.

“I’ll save you guys!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed as she hoisted a wooden chair above her head.

Her arms gave out almost immediately, allowing gravity to assert itself on her seat once more. With the chair now in freefall, Pinkie Pie could only let out a startled yelp of surprise before ending up trapped under her own would be projectile. A second later and she was let out a gasp before falling completely limp.

“What is going on?” Twilight demanded.

Platinum frowned, and waved a glowing hand at the woman. “It seems as though your vitals are dropping.”

“Can you make it stop?” Twilight asked through grit teeth.

“No,” Platinum replied. “Some greater force is at work here.”

“What do I do?” Twilight demanded as she began to slide from her chair.

“Let the magic flow through you,” Platinum exclaimed. “It is best not to fight it.”

Twilight grunted bitterly, trying and failing to hold onto her chair for just a moment longer. The choice to resist was quickly taken from her however, and soon Twilight joined her friends in unconsciousness.

“Truly fascinating,” Platinum murmured while tapping her chin. “It's like they have been drawn into Sunset’s trance somehow. I wonder what it all means.”

Sunset awoke with a start, only to find that she was somehow already awake. Not only that but she was seated on the risers inside the music room back in school. She tried to move, or speak, but found herself a prisoner of her body, and was left with little to do but watch.

“No this won't do either,” Rarity muttered, tossing another of Sunset’s shirts into a garbage bin.

Sunset felt herself wince as the band shirt disappeared from sight, discarded as if it were the mere trash Rarity deemed it to be.

“What about this one?” asked Rainbow Dash who lifted up a pair of black jeans Sunset had bought only a few days earlier.

“Too dark,” dismissed Rarity, who waved a hand towards the bin.

Rainbow Dash shrugged and dropped them into the garbage that now contained the majority of Sunset’s wardrobe. The girl hoped the rest of her friends would be more forgiving, but every one of them had thrown out a few items of clothing. Sunset was glad that Twilight was off on another date, though just thinking about the other girl made a pang of jealousy shoot through Sunset’s heart.

“Why would you even buy something like this?” Applejack inquired in a disgusted tone.

Sunset looked to where the farm girl was holding a hat with only two fingers, as if the simple peice of clothing could bite her. It was clearly not Applejack’s style, though Sunset liked the bold metal lettering set against the flat black cap.

“I got it at a concert,” Sunset Shimmer explained. “A friend said it looked good on me.”

“Wait, you have other friends?” Pinkie Pie asked incredulously.

“Err yeah. I used to hang out with him a lot before I met you guys,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

Fluttershy shook her head as she dropped a pair of platform boots into the garbage. “Then you had better not talk to them again. They might be a bad influence on you.”

“You don't want to turn back into a demon right?” Pinkie Pie added pointedly.

Sunset wilted, and stared down at the ground. “No.”

Despite how her body was acting, and the words coming out of her mouth Sunset Shimmer raged silently within her fleshy prison. This wasn't right, she was supposed to be undoing the programming left on her from the elements. Yet here she was, forced to live through one of the most traumatic moments of the last year for seemingly no other reason than the universe hated her.

“I thought you said you threw this out?” Rarity asked.

Sunset blinked away the tears which had built on the edges of her eyes and looked up to find Rarity holding her favorite jacket. Panic shot up Sunset’s spine, and she very nearly leapt from her seat in a desperate attempt to grab the clothing. Yet something stopped her before she could, and Sunset merely watched as her friends all turned towards her with accusatory looks on their faces.

She wanted to scream, to tell Rarity to drop it, yet her lips only quivered as her body refused to do as she commanded it to do. Then, just as things seemingly couldn't get worse, she noticed a bit of movement out of the corner of her eye. Glancing in that direction revealed a sight Sunset Shimmer hadn't noticed at the time, one which sent a cold shard of ice into her heart.

Twilight.

The girl stood with a concerned expression on her face, looking in on the scene playing out before her. For a moment Sunset thought that she might intervene, only for Twilight to look down on her with pity. Then she turned, hoisting the backpack she had likely just retreived from her locker before departing.

Leaving Sunset more shocked than angry.

“I couldn't do it,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

“And why not?” Rarity demanded.

“Yeah it's just some ugly jacket,” Applejack added.

“It's not just a jacket to me,” Sunset replied. “It was a gift from my first friend in this world.”

“We’re your friends now,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Yeah and were like, so awesome that you don't need any other ones,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“Besides, that jacket is from the old evil you,” Pinkie Pie pressed. “You don't want everyone to think you’re still a she demon, right?”

“N-no,” Sunset muttered.

“So who was this friend?” Rarity demanded.

“They were…” Sunset hesitated, as if telling her friends this bit of information was akin to giving them something they didn't deserve to have. “When I first arrived here I had nothing, and-”

Sunset felt the words spill from her mouth, yet the world shifted once more.

This time she was even further back in time, and the girl stood several feet in front of her shaking, naked body. Sunset’s body stumbled forward, struggling visibly to merely remain on two legs and not fall into another snow bank. Perspiration covered her nearly frozen body, and she awkwardly tumbled towards the curb, desperate to find so much as a single kind face.

Yet the street she found herself on was empty, and behind her was the now closed portal, as well as some large building that resembled a school. Without any magic, or anyone in sight Sunset silently wondered if this had all been one big mistake. In her desperate bid to escape Celestia she had entered a world she barely understood, taking with her a bag of bits that were now likely worthless.

Snow crunched beneath her bare feet, and Sunset watched as her body searched for any sign of another person. Yet unbeknownst to her, most of the population had gathered on the other side of town for a festival that came only once a year. Leaving her with little options save to stumble blindly towards one of the dark, seemingly empty houses across the street.

Her feat slipped out from under her, and Sunset watched as her body tumbled to the ground, fresh waves of pain coursing through her. She tried to rise, but fell almost immediately, new tears running down her semi frozen face. Then it got even worse, as a pair of powerful lights fell across her nude form, causing a primal bolt of fear to shoot up her spine.

Sunset watched with tired resignation as her body scrambled to escape the oncoming machine which hurtled towards her. In the process, a jagged hunk of ice sliced into her foot, and an uncomfortable meeting with the ground bruised her chin. Yet in the end she had managed to throw herself onto the opposite sidewalk before the hurtling car had a chance to hit her.

Tires screeched, and Sunset watched with a smile on her face as an old red plymouth shuddered to a stop several meters away. Her body was too terrified though, and tried to run away, convinced that this was some form of metal monster. Only for a quiet, soft spoken voice to break her out of her fear induced panic.

“Woah there, relax. I ain't gonna hurt you,” exclaimed a masculine voice.

Sunset stopped, and turned towards where the metal monster had stopped, a door having opened to reveal a face her current self recognized. His blue hair was as messy as always, and his wide sparkling blue eyes contained an unfathomably deep well of empathy.

“Can you tell me your name or what happened to you?” He asked.

Sunset Shimmer blinked, too amazed that this strangely clothed male was riding inside of the metal creature to speak. Not only that but he was apparently so warm that heat spilled out from the interior of the machine, tickling Sunset’s cheek.

“S-s-s-sunet,” she saw herself mutter.

“Sunset, now that's a beautiful name. Why don't you hop in so you can warm up?” offered the kind young man.

“I-” Sunset saw herself briefly wonder if this was some kind of trap before giving up and awkwardly throwing herself into the passenger seat.

“Woah you are like, naked naked,” the man murmured in shock. “I couldn't tell from all that snow.”

Sunset awkwardly pulled the door shut behind her, the girl’s numb fingers catching on the handle by pure chance. Now inside, she quickly got to work brushing off all the snow that had collected on her body.

“Here. Take this,” offered the man, who held his jacket to the woman while covering his eyes with the other hand. “It will help warm you up.”

“I- thank you,” Sunset quickly replied, draping the peice of cloth across her trembling body as best as she could.

“Sorry I don't have more to offer you but if you let me take you to the police I’m sure they can help you,” he offered.

“N-no!” Sunset quickly shouted, her mind conjuring images of Celestia’s enforcers. “No police. No guards.”

“Err sure,” he muttered. “What about my place then? I’m pretty sure my sister is about your age and wouldn't be too pissed if I stole some clothes from her.”

Sunset Shimmer watched from outside the car as her body hesitated once more, her past self weighing the pros and cons.

Go on. You know you want to. Sunset thought to herself.

Her body nodded. “Yeah. That sounds okay.”

The man smiled. “Great. Maybe after you warm up and have a shower you can tell me what happened to you. If not that's fine too.”

Sunset sighed. “Thank you mister,” she whispered.

Her savior grinned, and shifted the car back into gear. “Don't worry about it, and call me Flash.”

Sunset Shimmer smiled as she watched herself pull away in the car of the human, her mind conjuring all the pleasant memories she would share with him. Yet reality asserted itself once more, with the cold winter’s day replacing itself with a summer afternoon she hoped she wouldn't return to.

“-and that's why I couldn't get rid of it,” Sunset Shimmer felt herself exclaim. “It means too much to me.”

She watched as her friends seemed to have a silent conversation, exchanging a few strained looks. Then just as her body looked down, Sunset noticed a rainbow light begin to emanate from behind her friend’s eyes. Instantly their strained expressions vanished, replaced by grim determination.

“Well darling. You know what they say. It's best to let the past lie,” Rarity exclaimed.

“Everyone associates this jacket with evil you anyway,” added Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah. It doesn't make much sense to keep something like that just cus of yer ex,” Applejack stated.

“This will be good for you,” Fluttershy urged.

“To new beginnings!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“W-wait stop!” Sunset pleaded.

“This is for your own good Sunset,” Rarity replied.

Sunset watched as her jacket fell into the garbage can, a silent scream building on her lips. Yet she knew she wouldn't release the cry of indignation, for in the end she had already convinced herself that it had been for the best.

“There we are. Now don't you feel better already?” Rarity offered.

Sunset Shimmer nodded meekly, unable to speak due to the tears streaking down her face.

“Right. Well that looks like everything,” Applejack proclaimed.

“And don't worry darling. I made you more than enough clothes to replace what you lost,” Rarity remarked.

“So make sure to say thank you,” Fluttershy encouraged.

Sunset choked down a sob. “T-thank you.”

“Your welcome dear. Now come on everyone. We should toss this garbage out before we get back to band practice,” Rarity declared.

“Good thinking Rares,” Rainbow Dash agreed.

Sunset simmered in her old body, remembering well the frantic dumpster dive she had been forced to do later that day. She remembered the shame she felt when she could only bring herself to save the jacket and nothing else. She remembered the tears that she shed, and the long, sad night she spent sobbing over what she had nearly lost.

She also remembered how quickly that memory had faded, and how her friends had reacted to her jacket’s eventual return. Hate and rage swirled within her heart as she watched her friends carry away the garbage can and begin to set up their instruments. Those bitter feelings were stifled only slightly when Sunset recalled the strange rainbow light her past self hadn't initially noticed.

Was that the elements at work? Or perhaps it was something else entirely? Sunset Shimmer ruminated on the small bit of information before pointedly forgetting about it. It doesn't matter. The memory is over now, and soon I’ll be back in that room with my so called friends.

Sure enough, the world began to fade, with every color being replaced by a mix of greys and whites before that too was gone. But it was not replaced by the dark confines of the tank she had entered not long ago, but rather a strange white void. One that had no walls, or roof, only an infinitely empty plane that stretched on forever in all directions.

“What the heck?” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

Author's Note

Chapter 26 Author's Note

Minor snafu, forgot to break the chapter in half. So if your getting dejavu thats why.

Chapter 26

Looking down Sunset realized that she was clothed in the items she had shed before entering the tank. Turning her attention to her surroundings, Sunset found that there were no land marks, or anything at all, for that matter. The girl was about to set out in a random direction when she heard the distant sound of someone sobbing.

“Fluttershy?” Sunset murmured.

Turning around, Sunset searched for any sign of the girl, only to stop herself when a bitter grimace crossed her face.

Wait, why am I bothering with her? Sunset Shimmer thought to herself, only to growl. And why am I so resistant on leaving her?

The girl struggled with the conflicting emotions for several seconds before releasing an angry snort. Ahh who am I kidding. I couldn't just leave Fluttershy of all people by herself. She doesn't deserve to be lost in this strange place.

Straightening her spine, Sunset set out towards where she felt the sound was coming from. As she walked, Sunset quickly realized that maneuvering through the strange void was oddly difficult, as the sound constantly changed directions. Until all at once she literally stumbled upon Fluttershy as she sat on the ground, her head in her hands.

Her chest heaved, as fresh tears trickled down her face, staining the dress she was wearing.

“Hey,” Sunset greeted somewhat awkwardly. “Are you okay?”

Fluttershy sniffed, and looked up at the other woman through her hair. “S-sunset is that you?”

“Yeah it's me Fluttershy,” Sunset replied, kneeling down in front of the girl.

“Oh goodness don't even look at me. I don't even deserve to see you,” Fluttershy wailed, hiding her face in her hands.

“Hey now it's okay. It's not your fault that we are stuck here,” Sunset replied.

Fluttershy shook her head. “That's not it. I remember now, I remember what we did to you.”

“What are you talking about?” Sunset asked.

Fluttershy sniffed, and wiped her face with a hand. “Your jacket. I saw what it meant to you and I still told Rarity to throw it away. I am the worst friend in the world!”

Sunset hesitated, watching as her friend sobbed uncontrollably on the ground in front of her. A small part of her wanted to tell Fluttershy that she deserved to feel as bad as she did, but the rest of her resisted. No matter what she thought of the rest of her friends, Fluttershy was still the kindest of the bunch.

“Hey now, it's okay,” Sunset whispered, extending a hand. “Come on let's get you up so we can find a way out of here.”

Fluttershy lightly pushed her friend’s hand away and shook her head. “N-no. I don't deserve to go anywhere. Not after what I did to you.”

“I got the jacket back. It's fine,” Sunset Shimmer pressed. “Heck I got a whole new wardrobe since then.”

Fluttershy sniffed. “It's not just that one time. I was mean to you so often, calling you names and making decisions for you, all while I thought I was being nice.”

Sunset let out a long low sigh. “Look Fluttershy. I know what you guys did was wrong but there's something bigger at play here. The elements wanted you to act that way for some reason, and they changed you somehow to make that happen.”

“Still… I was so mean,” Fluttershy murmured sadly.

“I forgive you,” whispered Sunset, extending her hand once again. “Now let's get out of here already.”

Fluttershy sniffed, and wiped her face again. “O-okay Sunset. But when we get back I am doing something nice for you, okay?”

Sunset chuckled as she grabbed hold of Fluttershy’s hand. “That sounds wonderful Fluttershy.”

The teary eyed girl stumbled into a stand, nearly falling over a second after she was pulled up.

“Have you ever thought of getting Ray a friend? There is a female leopard gecko at the pet shop I just know he’d like,” Fluttershy asked.

“I’d like that,” Sunset replied with a smile.

Fluttershy smiled back. “Thank you for being my friend, Sunset.”

“Hey what are friends for?” Sunset replied.

Whatever Fluttershy had been about to say was cut off when she faded away to nothing. Leaving Sunset alone in the empty void once more, a little startled by the sudden change. Her friend’s sudden disappearance might have unnerved her, but for some reason Sunset felt like her departure was a good thing.

“I guess I’ll see you soon,” Sunset muttered.

Humming thoughtfully to herself, Sunset began to wander in a seemingly random direction, keeping her ears open for any sound of her friends. After what felt like several minutes, the girl was about ready to turn around when she heard the sound of frantic muttering coming from nearby. It was accompanied by someone rapidly pacing back and forth, their feet occasionally stumbling for some reason.

Picking up the pace, Sunset made a beeline towards the source of the noise. A few seconds later and she stumbled in on Pinkie Pie just as the girl turned and spun on her heel. She didn't even seem to notice Sunset’s presence, and continued to murmur to herself while scratching her arms.

She looked terrible.

The large poofy pink hair Pinkie Pie was known for was gone, replaced by a straight, and tangled mess that fell down her face. Even that wasn't enough to obscure her tears strewn face, or the manic, almost crazed look in her eyes.

“Pinkie Pie?” Sunset Shimmer whispered. “What happened to you?”

The girl jerked to a stop and turned towards Sunset, her eyes snapping open. “Y-you! You’re not real! You’re just another ghost here to taunt me for being a bad friend!”

“I’m real Pinkie Pie, I-” Sunset began.

“No!” Pinkie shouted. “You’re just here to tell me I’m a big stupid jerk that was mean to her friend for no reason.”

“I’m real, see?” Sunset whispered, extending an arm.

Pinkie Pie chewed her lip, and looked from the hand to Sunset’s face. Then after several tense moments of silence she reached out and poked the other girl’s index finger.

“Y-you’re real,” Pinkie muttered.

“Last I checked anyway,” Sunset replied with a smile.

Pinkie Pie all but threw herself at the other girl’s feet, a fresh wave of tears surging down her face. “Oh please please please forgive me. I’ll do anything! I’ll wash your clothes, I’ll make your bed every day for a year!”

“Pinkie, I-”

“I’ll cook, I’ll clean! I’ll do your homework- no wait scratch that last one,” Pinkie Pie murmured.

“Pinkie it's fine. You don't need to do any of those things,” Sunset replied.

“R-really? But I was so mean to you! I called you a she-that bad name,” Pinkie Pie implored, throwing up her hands. “I didn't invite you to parties I knew you would like! That's unforgivable Sunset, unforgivable!”

Sunset Sighed, and reached under the girl’s arms, hoisting her into a stand. “Then I guess you’ll have to invite me to the next one.”

“I-” Pinkie Pie sniffed, and for a second it seemed like the girl was about to burst into tears again. Only for Pinkie Pie to throw herself on Sunset, hugging her tight enough to make Sunset slightly uncomfortable. “I’ll invite you to every part from now until the end of time. I promise!”

Sunset chuckled as she patted the girl’s back. “Thanks Pinkie Pie.”

Then, the pink haired girl was gone, dissolving into nothing and leaving Sunset once more alone in the void. This time she knew what to do, and turned towards the direction that felt the most right before walking away.

I don't know what's going on, nor am I sure if I completely forgive them, but my friends need me and that's enough. Sunset thought to herself.

This time it wasn't long before she heard what sounded like cursing accompanied with the stomping of feet. Making her way towards the noise, Sunset nearly walked right into an angry, and red eyed Applejack. Upon nearly bumping into one another, Applejack blinked in shock and stumbled backwards.

“S-sunset? How did you get here?” Applejack murmured.

“I’m not sure. Do you happen to know?” Sunset replied.

Applejack shook her head. “Not a darn clue. But I figure whoever messed around in my head did all this nonsense too and when I find them I’m going to pound them into paste.”

“Err I don't know if that's possible,” Sunset pointed out.

Applejack wilted, and looked down at Sunset with a dejected expression. “What do you mean?”

“I think it was the elements that did that to you, but this is some sort of shared dreamscape created by Platinum’s machine,” Sunset explained.

“Then I…” Applejack gulped. “Did all that to myself?”

Sunset placed a hand on the other girl’s shoulder and squeezed. “It wasn't your fault.”

Applejack snorted, and brushed Sunset’s hand away. “Like heck it wasn't. I know something went rootin around in my noggin but that was still all me. I can't rightly apologize for every little thing I dun, but I swear that if we ever get out of here I’ll spend the rest a my days making it right.”

“You don't have to do anything,” Sunset replied softly. “Just be my friend.”

Applejack all but glared at the other girl for a few seconds before releasing a long sigh. “Fine, but one day I’ll pay you back, that's a promise and we Apples don't break our promises.”

Sunset chuckled. “Whatever you say Applejack.”

The pair shared a brief smile before Applejack vanished, and Sunset smiled, thankful that it had gone over so quickly. Again Sunset picked a direction, and began to walk, all while keeping her eyes open for any sign of her friends. It was only a few seconds later when her slow walk through the void was interrupted.

“Aha there you are!” a familiar slightly masculine voice declared.

Sunset turned to find herself standing right in front of Rainbow Dash, who had a wild look in her eye but otherwise seemed fine. “Rainbow Dash, what are you talking about?” Sunset asked.

“Don't worry about that,” Rainbow Dash quickly replied, waving a dismissive hand in the air. “Right now I want you to hit me as hard as you can.”

“I can't do that,” Sunset retorted.

Rainbow Dash snorted. “Of course you can! I’ve seen you give the odd bad guy that mean right hook of yours.”

“I mean I can't punch you,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

“But you have to!” Rainbow Dash shouted, throwing up her hands. “I was an absolute dick to you!”

“Yeah but you don't deserve to get assaulted for that,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

“Heck yeah I do. If anything I deserve a whole ass whooping for what I did,” Rainbow Dash earnestly stated. “So just punch me already.”

“You don't-”

“What about that time I kicked you off the soccer team because I said it was too aggressive and might make you evil again?” Rainbow Dash interrupted.

“I mean that was rude but-”

“Or when I ate all your dessert because it was ‘payback for being a bitch’?” Rainbow Dash added.

“That was really mean but-”

“Or when I made you walk all the way home after I promised to give you a ride because you were thirty seconds late after leaving class?”

Sunset huffed, her jaw clenching tightly. “That still isn't-”

“Or what about when I ate your lunch every day for a week because I spent all my money on video games even though I knew you were losing weight?” Rainbow Dash shouted in Sunset’s face.

“That was you!” Sunset yelled back.

“Yes, now hit-”

Rainbow Dash didn't get to finish her sentence as it was Sunset’s turn to interrupt the conversation. Only the fiery haired girl didn't do so with words, but rather a balled fist which slammed into Rainbow Dash’s right cheek and knocked her back a step.

“I lost twenty pounds and struggled to stay awake in class because of you!” Sunset shouted.

“Good, now do it again!” Rainbow Dash yelled back.

“Aaaa!” Sunset screamed before slugging the other girl square in the face.

Something cracked under Sunset’s fist, and this time Rainbow Dash fell to the ground, blood shooting out of her broken nose. The second Sunset saw a spurt of red, the anger she felt faded, and was replaced by a white hot bolt of guilt.

“Oh my gosh are you okay?” Sunset asked.

“Damn you’re strong,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “Nice punch by the way.”

“I didn't mean to hit you so hard. I can't believe I did that,” Sunset muttered.

Rainbow Dash waved off her friend. “It's fine. Now were even.”

Sunset sighed. “Still…”

Rainbow Dash extended a hand. “If you still feel bad then help me up and we really will be even.”

Sunset shook her head, and sighed. “You are ridiculous.”

Rainbow Dash stumbled briefly after being pulled into a stand. “It felt good though right?”

“I mean I guess,” Sunset Shimmer admitted.

Rainbow Dash smirked. “Heh, worth it.”

The girl vanished a second later, leaving Sunset with a smile on her face and a laugh on her lips.

“You really are ridiculous,” Sunset murmured to herself as she stared at the spot Rainbow Dash had stood only a moment earlier.

Shaking her head, Sunset walked on into the white void, following whatever strange instinct had been guiding her towards her friends. A feeling which drove her to turn sharply to the right and nearly walk into a slightly confused looking Twilight.

“Sunset? Where are we?” she questioned.

“I think you somehow got pulled into the same dreamscape as me,” Sunset explained.

“How do we escape?” Twilight questioned, only to gasp. “The others! You haven't seen them have you?”

“I have,” Sunset replied. “And they were all fine.”

“Oh thank goodness,” Twilight murmured. “Wait a second. If you’ve seen them then why aren't they with you?”

“I think you were all drawn here in order to give me some kind of closure for all the nasty things my friends have done to me,” Sunset Shimmer continued.

Twilight winced and looked away. “I guess that makes sense. I wasn't exactly the best friend that I could have been.”

Sunset shrugged. “Its okay, you were probably being controlled by the elements like the others.”

“But I wasn't there for it, remember?” Twilight retorted. “I was never exposed to the same magic as you all were.”

“It doesn't matter,” Sunset dismissed. “I forgive you.”

“But I should have helped you. I should have said something,” Twilight continued, stomping a foot angrily. “I saw what was happening but just pretended like it was all okay.”

“It's fine,” Sunset repeated, grabbing Twilight by the shoulders. “You were just trying not to rock the boat too much. As my grandfather would say.”

Twilight shook her head. “It's not okay. Don't you see? This magic you think was controlling the others didn't change me.”

“So what?” Sunset exclaimed flippantly. “At worst you ignored me a few times, but that's no big deal.”

“It is a big deal,” Twilight growled. “I saw that they were hurting you and did nothing, which makes me no better then them.”

Sunset released a slow sigh as her hands fell from Twilight’s shoulders. “Twilight, you trust me right?”

Twilight hesitated a moment before nodding.

“Then trust me when I say that it's fine,” Sunset stated firmly.

Twilight released a sigh, and gently wrapped her arms around Sunset’s waist. “Thank you Sunset.”

“Your welcome Twilight,” Sunset replied, squeezing the other girl back.

“Before we leave this place, there's something I’ve been meaning to tell you,” Twilight whispered.

“Go on,” Sunset urged, heart fluttering in her chest.

“I-”

Sunset blinked in surprise as the girl faded away before she could finish her sentence. Confused, and slightly annoyed by the sudden shift, Sunset released an angry snort.

“You couldn't wait for two more seconds could you?” Sunset shouted at the sky.

The girl sighed, and angrily began to trudge towards where she felt Rarity was located. What felt like minutes passed, and Sunset was beginning to grow confused as well as a little concerned. She couldn't seem to reach Rarity, and Sunset was beginning to feel as though the other girl didn't want to be found.

“Come on you stubborn thing,” Sunset murmured, using a small amount of magic to push through whatever barrier was keeping them apart.

With a pop, Sunset stumbled forward to find that she had indeed located Rarity, though the girl was perhaps in a worse state then even Pinkie Pie. Her makeup was smeared all across her face, and she lay on her side, arms wrapped around her legs. Rocking back and forth in slow motion, the fashionista’s wide eyes saw nothing save for her own imagined demons.

Sunset walked over to the other girl and knelt down in front of her before carefully brushing aside her bangs. “Rarity can you hear me?” Sunset asked.

“What, who is…” Rarity’s eyes opened wide, only to immediately snap shut. “Please just leave me here. It's what I deserve.”

Sunset sighed, all of her anger melting away as she looked upon the utterly distraught young woman laying before her. “I know what you did was wrong, but it's not your fault. The elements changed you somehow, making you meaner.”

“No,” Rarity muttered. “Those feelings, those thoughts were already inside me. I know they didn't come from somewhere else.”

“We all have nasty thoughts sometimes, but it was the equestrian magic which made those thoughts so strong,” Sunset explained. Or at least, I think that's what happened.

“I…” Rarity slowly released her arms and sat up. “How can you be sure that wasn't the real me coming through?”

“Rarity I know you, and I know you wouldn't act that way unless something was pushing you to do that,” Sunset replied.

“But what if the magic just brought out all the dark, and horrible things that were inside of me this entire time? What if the kind and generous Rarity you pretend to know is nothing more than a mask?” Rarity murmured, her voice becoming more manic by the second.

“I know that isn't true because I saw it in your eyes. The moment you turned me down there was a flash of color like when the elements are used,” Sunset explained.

“But what if-”

“What if you were a genuinely good person who had their worst aspects brought out by the twisted machinations of forces beyond your control?” Sunset posited. “What then?”

“Then I would still want to do something to earn your forgiveness,” Rarity replied after a short pause.

“What about replacing my wardrobe?” Sunset offered. “That seems fair.”

“And I would make whatever you like, however you like it,” Rarity quickly added.

Sunset smiled. “Now are we even?”

“I suppose it's a step in the right direction,” Rarity muttered.

“Then how about we take the next step together?” Rarity offered, standing back up and offering her hand.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea darling,” Rarity exclaimed as she took the other girl’s hand. “Though I sure hope that my actual makeup isn't quite such a mess otherwise we may need to put a raincheck on the sewing while I make some emergency adjustments.”

“I’m sure you look amazing as always,” Sunset replied.

Rarity giggled, and batted her eyes at the other girl. “Oh you charmer you.”

Sunset’s smile grew as she watched the other girl flicker briefly before dissipating like a cloud of dust upon a stiff breeze. With Rarity now gone, was alone once more, though this time she certainly didn't feel like she was alone. For she knew that each one of her friends were there for her, truly there for her.

“This is… nice,” Sunset muttered to herself.

The girl blinked and looked down to find that the majority of her body had begun to disappear into nothing. There was no pain or discomfort, only the same slight tingle you got when waking up after a long night’s rest. It felt good, not just good, but great even.

For a weight had lifted from Sunset’s shoulders, one that she hadn't even known that she had been carrying. Closing her eyes, Sunset allowed the strange sensation to travel up her body, until she vanished completely.

Platinum stepped back from her sparking machinery, a concerned expression crossing her face. The undead’s first instinct was to stop everything, by force of necessary, but her curiosity was getting the better of her. For not only was the tank containing Sunset radiating massive amounts of magic, but her friends had begun to lift from the ground.

Each of the six girls was encased with a glowing cocoon of rainbow energy which pulse in sync with one another. Growing brighter by the second, Platinum was forced to shield her eyes, and cast a rudimentary shield over herself. A move which turned out to be unneeded as the rainbow magic exploded not outwards, but rather straight up.

The girls, and the tank all emitted a burst of color which joined above them, forming into a great rainbow. One which flew up through her house and vanished into the sky, exploding somewhere high above them.

Platinum cursed under her breath, and quickly looked down to find that all of her house guests were standing before her. Not only had they seemingly recovered from whatever affliction had caused them to break down in tears or begin bleeding profusely, but their outfits had changed. Dresses lengthened, garments sparkled with an inner beauty they hadn't had a moment later, all while the group sported new ears, wings or horns.

Then as one, they opened their eyes, and slowly levitated to the ground, where they shared a collective moment of shock. Then the tears began again, and a dozen apologies were muttered as they wrapped Sunset in a tight group hug.

But Platinum cared little for such displays of emotion, and began to take stock of her lab while ignoring her guests.

Allowing them to have their tearful reunion in relative privacy.

“How do you girls feel?” Sunset Shimmer inquired.

“Like a whole new Pinkie Pie!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed with a grin.

“Like I could do a triathlon and still have enough energy to play a few games of rugby after,” Rainbow Dash added.

“Like a million dollars darling,” Rarity stated.

“I feel better then I have in years,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I could probably bench press a seven forty seven right now,” Applejack declared.

“And it's all thanks to you Sunset,” Twilight finished.

Sunset shook her head. “No. You all came to your own realizations and chose to change your behavior. All I did was help guide you.”

“That wasn't a small thing,” Applejack pointed out.

“I can't believe we treated you so poorly,” Fluttershy sadly remarked.

“Hey now, that's all in the past,” Sunset quickly stated.

“I know we all said we were feeling great and stuff, but do you all feel stronger? Like way stronger?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I do feel like I could take on the world but now that you mention it I feel tougher even,” Rarity exclaimed as she slowly inspected her still faintly glowing body.

“My magic,” Sunset murmured in shock. “I can feel it again.”

“Couldn't you feel it before?” Twilight asked as the group collectively parted.

“I could, but not like this. It feels like it's all come back to me, and not only that I think I’m even stronger then when I was in Equestria,” Sunset exclaimed.

“Oh I’m so happy for you,” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“I bet yer about ready to take on the world,” Applejack declared, patting the girl on the back with enough force to nearly knock Sunset from her feat. “Sorry about that. Guess I don't know my own strength anymore.”

“It's fine,” Sunset muttered, wincing as she cast a quick healing spell on herself so she didn't bruise.

“Well we got a power boost, you got your magic, and we aren't jerks anymore. Now what?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I’m not sure,” Sunset admitted. “I’ve been so focused on just getting back what I lost that I wasn't really thinking too much on what came after.”

“Either way I think Perfect has earned a thank you,” Twilight declared.

“And an apology,” Rarity added.

“And a party!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, throwing her hands up in the air and somehow producing confetti from out of nowhere.

“You’re welcome,” Platinum remarked flatly.

Sunset smiled. “And I owe you a great big thank you as well.”

“Spare me the theatrics,” Platinum replied, gesturing to her more or less destroyed machinery. “Simply replace what you inadvertently broke and we will be even, as they say.”

“I will. Thank you again,” Sunset exclaimed before turning back to her friends. “Now then. I think a celebration is in order!”

“Oh oh we should all head back to your place for a party!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “I even finished stashing emergency party supplies there this morning.”

“How did… nevermind,” Sunset murmured. “That sounds like a great idea.”

The dull boom of a distant explosion stopped the group dead in their tracks and they looked around as the entire house trembled. This was followed up by the sharp rapid crack of a rifle, and the heavy clunk as wood was shattered. These sounds were punctuated by cries of terror, the stomping of feet, and the rumble of more explosions rocking the area.

“What the hay is going on?” Applejack exclaimed.

Platinum growled as she stared into a scrying window she had conjured before her. “It seems as though your little fireworks display was able to bypass my wards and alerted Foxtrot to your location.”

The small group all piled around the woman, peering into the portal and watching as soldiers in black uniforms gunned down Platinum’s help. Whose bloodless bodies littered the area, as grey helicopters darkened the sky and dropped more armed men onto the manor grounds.

“How could they react that fast?” Fluttershy asked in a hushed tone.

“They must have already been looking for us,” Sunset reasoned.

“Enough talk. Are you ready for a bit of payback?” Platinum exclaimed.

Sunset grinned. “I think I speak for everyone when I say that yes, yes we are.”

Chapter 28

Sunset strode down the halls of Canterlot high at a slow, sedentary pace, her hands stuffed into her leather jacket. Over one shoulder hung her very light backpack which contained little more than her lunch, some easy reading material and her phone. Class, at least for her anyway, was no longer important, nor was it something she had ever really struggled with in the first place.

As Sunset pondered the possibility of simply dropping out and getting her G.E.D, she noticed the looks shot her way by many of the other students. Some were fearful, their faces half hidden behind books, backpacks or locker doors. Others were nervous, as if unsure of her, and weighing the woman in silent contemplation. Most either didn't care, or were so absorbed into their own worlds that they didn't notice her presence.

We live in a weird town, but teenagers are still teenagers. Sunset thought to herself.

A familiar head of bright pink hair caught Sunset’s attention, and the girl made a beeline towards the locker covered with butterfly stickers. As she neared the other girl, Sunset noticed that she was staring into the small mirror taped to the inside of her locker. Fluttershy’s gaze was empty, and her hand trembled as it gripped the off green metal.

“Hey Fluttershy, are you okay?” Sunset whispered.

Fluttershy blinked, and looked over to the new arrival.

“Oh Sunset. I just… can't stop thinking about the other day,” Fluttershy quickly admitted, her gaze falling to the ground. “All that fighting and blood was…”

“That certainly was… something,” Sunset murmured, placing a hand on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Look I’m not going to tell you to forget about it, but just put it out of your mind okay? It's not healthy to think about such heavy stuff all the time.”

“But the things we saw. That we did,” Fluttershy murmured, gazing down at her trembling hands.

“Think about the lives, or unlives that you saved, and the smiling faces of those same people,” Sunset Shimmer whispered.

Fluttershy nodded slowly. “Right. Sorry. I guess Lady Platinum’s rather stern teaching has left me a little off balance.”

“She is rather abrasive,” Sunset admitted.

“But also a skilled healer!” Fluttershy quickly declared, eyes going wide. “I never would have thought that someone like her would know so much about the human body, and how to fix so many different injuries. I’m so glad that she invited us back for more lectures, even if she's still pretty scary.”

“Me too, and to answer your question; Who do you think made-er hired most of her staff?” Sunset asked.

Fluttershy nodded. “I suppose I never thought of it like that. It's still crazy to think that someone like her is even real.”

“Don't worry, she is as unique as she is rare,” Sunset declared, giving Fluttershy’s shoulder one final squeeze.

Fluttershy blinked and looked around. “Oh my. We really should be getting to the cafeteria. I bet everyone else is already eating without us.”

“I suppose,” Sunset remarked.

Together the pair set off for the cafeteria, striding down the more or less empty halls in relative silence. Fluttershy seemed deep in thought still, though now she wore a small smile, and her brow was uncreased by the familiar lines of worry. Left with little else to do, Sunset stuck her hands back into her pockets, and walked along with her friend while staring off into space.

Upon reaching the hallowed halls of the lunch room, the two looked around for any sign of their mutual friends. Their search didn't last long, as the other five girls were sitting alone at a table squirreled away to the far left. Relatively isolated by the position of the kitchen and the bathroom, there were few other tables nearby, all of which were empty.

As she walked over to their usual spot, Sunset couldn't help but notice that the five girls seemed a bit more contemplative than what was usual for them. Rainbow Dash especially stuck out, as the girl twirled a fork idly in her spaghetti, gaze distant and unfocused. Twilight was slightly less distant, though not by much, her phone held in front of her face, though she didn't touch any of the buttons.

Applejack and Rarity were a little more normal, though it was clear that they were older than they had been the last time they had sat at this table. Maturity and the weight of the world had taken a hammer to all of them, and they almost seemed a little out of place amidst all of these children. To Sunset they looked like a group of veterans who had returned from a war, all save for Pinkie Pie, who continued to wear the same wide smile she always did.

“Hey Sunny! How was social studies?” asked the bouncy pink girl.

“Not bad. I already did all the assignments so I just read most of the class,” Sunset Shimmer remarked as she plunked down to Twilight’s right and began fishing for her lunch in her backpack.

“You’re such a keener,” Pinkie Pie teased, giggling at her own comment.

“Who says keener? That word is old enough to count as an antique,” Rarity remarked.

Pinkie Pie shrugged. “My parents are old. At least I haven't busted out any obscure country euphemisms, like someone we know.”

“Everyone loves my euphemisms,” Applejack declared before taking a bite of her sandwich.

“They are pretty funny,” Sunset Shimmer admitted.

“I must say darling, your ensemble is rather daring today. I like it,” Rarity commented.

Sunset Shimmer grinned, her hands running down her ripped black jeans before settling on her wide, dark leather belt.

“Thanks. It's a real relief to dress how I’ve always wanted to,” Sunset exclaimed.

Rarity winced and looked down. “I’m sorry about-”

“Enough apologies,” Sunset interrupted. “That's all in the past. Now then, how has everyone’s day been?”

“Good, if a tad dull. Class just doesn't seem that important in the grand scheme of things anymore,” Rarity admitted before sinking a fork into a rather dainty garden salad.

“Yeah once you get in a real live firefight, dodgeball isn't nearly as intimidating,” Applejack remarked with a shrug.

“Yes but you shouldn't forget the importance of school,” Twilight admonished.

“I ain't sayin school is useless or nothing. Just that the events of last weekend have really changed my perspective of things is all,” Applejack retorted.

“Well I for one love being back in school,” Pinkie Pie proclaimed, only to sigh. “Though I guess Home ec isn't quite as fun anymore.”

“I know what you mean,” Fluttershy offered. “Biology used to be my favorite class, but now I can't help but feel like I know more than the teacher.”

“Totally. The only class that ever proved difficult for me was history, but that's because so much of humanity’s past hasn't been censored. You guys have such a breadth of historical events to study that it's rather intimidating at first,” Sunet exclaimed.

“Hey now. I remember someone had a rather difficult time with her science homework for a bit there,” Twilight pointed out.

Sunset chuckled and rubbed the back of her neck. “True. Celestia wasn't a fan of any explanation for gravity or whatever that didn't attribute it at least partially to some magical entity or another. Though for all I know that might very well be true given how weird Equestria is.”

“That's still gets my knickers in a twist,” Applejack began, pointing a finger at Sunset. “Not the magic thing, though but how your home have so many advances but stuff like where gravity comes from is-”

“I’m cancelling my university application,” Rainbow Dash blurted out.

“What-”

“Why-”

“When-”

“You can't do that!” Twilight exclaimed, the girl rising from her seat.

“Why not huh? It's my life,” Rainbow Dash retorted, arms crossed over her chest.

“How are you going to get a job? How are you going to have a future?” Twilight angrily declared.

“Tons of people don't have university educations and they survive just fine,” Rainbow Dash shot back. “Besides, I can always get Perfect to hire me for whatever it is he does.”

Before Twilight’s bitter response could be uttered, Applejack interrupted her with a comment of her own.

“But we were going to go to the same school,” murmured the farm girl in a low tone. “We were going to be roommates.”

Rainbow Dash’s angry demeanor and tense expression faded. “And that would have been great, but I just don't think school is for me,” Rainbow Dash all but whispered. “That ain't who I am Applejack.”

“It's who you were a month ago,” Twilight pointed out.

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “People change.”

“This isn't for the better though. You should think about this. Like, really think about it,” Twilight exclaimed.

Sunset held out a hand, cutting off Rainbow Dash’s angry retort before it could be uttered.

“She's obviously thought about it a lot,” Sunet stated confidently. “And if Rainbow Dash changed her mind then it's our duty as her friends to support her.”

“I suppose it's good you changed your mind now and not when you took out your loan for school,” Fluttershy offered.

“Exactly,” Rainbow Dash declared. “A loan is just a fancy way to tie people down to stuff, and you all know that ain't my style.”

“Is being homeless your style then?” Twilight countered.

“Woah there. Ain't nobody gonna be homeless around here. Not while I got extra rooms at the farm anyway,” Applejack interjected.

“Yeah I mean both my parents don't have university educations or nothing,” Rainbow Dash continued. “And they are doing just fine.”

“I mean your parents also both have jobs down at the local news station,” Fluttershy pointed out. “So I don't feel like that's super normal.”

“Yeah and they got them without any kind of training with equipment or meteorological gobbledygook,” Rainbow Dash huffed.

“But they could be doing so much more if they did,” Twilight exclaimed, sitting back down. “If your father had taken a journalism course he could be more than the weatherman for Canterlot’s third most watched news channel. And your mother could be more than a simple camera operator.”

Rainbow Dash rose from her seat and jabbed a finger at Twilight. “Hey, who are you calling simple huh? Just because my folks don't have any fancy P.H.Ds like yours doesn't mean they are stupid.”

“I’m not saying that,” Twilight defended, raising her hands. “I’m just saying they could be getting paid more, doing more. Their options would be open and they could go anywhere if they wanted.”

“Not everyone wants to leave,” Fluttershy muttered.

Twilight groaned. “Don't tell me your taking her side on this?”

“Her side? Darling we are all on the same ‘side’ as it were. We merely wish what's best for Rainbow Dash,” Rarity offered.

“I’m not against university,” Fluttershy added, glancing hesitantly at Rarity. “I’m just not sure if I could leave my friends.”

“I suppose that’s worth reconsiderin, given our new circumstances,” Applejack murmured, hand on her chin. “Would our powers fade if we each went our own way?”

“I don't think so, though I’m also not sure if we could pony up anymore,” Sunset posited.

“Who cares about our powers?” Twilight exclaimed in an exasperated tone. “Skills, training, and experience in our chosen fields are more important than any parlor tricks we are currently capable of.”

“Hey speak for yourself horn head, but I don't want to live another day without my super speed,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“Healing people and talking to animals is pretty nice,” Fluttershy muttered.

“I can't believe what I’m hearing,” Twilight began. “A month ago you all were ready to leave the very next day and now with less then a month before we leave, not only is Rainbow Dash dropping out before she even started but you all are taking her side.”

“Like Rarity said, no one is on a side,” Sunset stressed. “We are just supporting our friend in her decision.”

“Yeah, it ain't like we can just command her to go to school,” Applejack added.

Rarity nodded, casting a quick smile in Sunset’s direction. “We are her friends darling. We aren't meant to make decisions for others.”

“If that's what Dashy wants to do then I think we should be proud of her,” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“It's not like she's hurting anymore,” Fluttershy whispered. “And it's not like she couldn't go later if she changes her mind again.”

“It's my decision, and it's final,” Rainbow Dash declared.

Twilight looked around the table in shock, her jaw hanging open as she stared at the faces of her friends. Each one of whom wore a confident expression, their opinions obviously unshaken by her facts and logic. Perhaps worst was Sunset who wore a disappointed look, and seemed ready to launch into a long winded speech as to why Twilight was as wrong as she was rude.

The bespectacled girl wouldn't let that happen however.

“I’m late for my date with Timber,” she muttered, quickly gathering up her half eaten lunch as well as her bags.

“But Twilight it's the middle of the day,” Rarity pointed out.

Twilight didn't answer, merely shouldering her backpack and taking off at a slight jog, never once looking back at her friends.

“Well that sure was weird. Who plans a date for like one o'clock on a monday?” Pinkie Pie asked, scratching her head.

“Not anyone that I know,” Applejack answered.

“The poor dear seemed a little distraught. Perhaps we should go after her,” Rarity offered.

“I think she needs some space,” Fluttershy replied.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “She's probably still grappling with everything that’s happened to us. You know Twilight needs a bit more time with these kinds of things then the rest of us.”

“I dunno. She seemed kinda pissed,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“She was rather mad,” Rarity agreed.

“What do y'all say we put a hold on talkin about school and stuff around Twilight? At least until she’s processed everything,” Applejack asked.

The table all nodded, or muttered their agreement.

All save for Sunset Shimmer, who was busy staring at the double doors Twilight had just disappeared through.

What is going on with you? Sunset thought to herself.

Author's Note

Chapter 29

Sunset drummed her fingers against her leg, gaze remaining focused on the entrance to the rather luxurious apartment complex she now called home. People occasionally crossed in front of her vision, but they were ignored, as none had the bright purple hair Sunset was expecting to see. A very select few of those individuals nodded, or greeted the woman, a move which Sunset reciprocated robotically, her attention never leaving the doors.

Whenever they opened, the cacophony of sound coming from the downpour of rain entered the lobby. When this happened it was accompanied with a slight gust of cool wind that didn't quite reach Sunset. It also made Sunset begin to worry a little more, her teeth clamping down over her bottom lip.

“She’ll be here,” remarked the elderly doorman who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

“I don't know what you’re talking about,” Sunset muttered, arms crossed over her chest.

“It's the one with the glasses right?” asked the older male.

Sunset paused, and turned to the dark skinned man, her expression softening when she laid eyes on the wide smile he wore.

“Yeah…” Sunset admitted.

“She’s running a little late I presume,” he offered.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “She was supposed to be here a half hour ago.”

“It's just a little rain. I’m sure its nothing,” offered the doorman.

“She's never late though,” Sunset pointed out. “And I think we had a fight earlier in the week?”

“You think you did, or you did?” he asked.

Sunset shrugged. “I’m not sure, but it's been five days since then and she’s barely spoken a word to me.”

“Yet she was still coming here today,” offered the male.

“She did say that,” Sunset admitted.

“Then she’ll be here,” declared the elderly man.

“How can you know for sure?” Sunset retorted, more curious than angry.

“I got a feeling for these kinds of things,” he replied, tapping the side of his head. “Comes with age.”

“Well if you’re certain…” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

As if the old man had predicted the future, Twilight Sparkle walked in a second later with a dour expression on her face and no umbrella above her head. Soaked from the top of her crown to the bottoms of her feet, the girl seemed angry, yet that rage had been sublimated by bitter resentment for her circumstances. Sunset began to move almost immediately, but the elderly doorman somehow managed to beat her to it.

With a towel in hand, the male pulled the door open the rest of the way and flashed the new arrival a wide smile.

“Good evening young miss. May I offer you something to dry off?” he asked.

Twilight blinked, and glanced down at the towel. “Oh, uh thank you,” she muttered, taking the small bundle.

“What happened to you? I thought Timber was going to give you a ride,” Sunset Shimmer hesitantly asked.

“We had… a fight,” Twilight glumly admitted.

Sunset Shimmer frowned as she watched Twilight dry her head, before beginning the arduous process of doing the same to the rest of her body. While the other girl got to work doing just that, Sunset grappled with an internal conflict that threatened to spill past her lips at any moment. Putting away her own desire to pry, and perhaps make them break up was difficult but Sunset managed to do so relatively quickly.

“Come on. I got some spare clothes up in my apartment,” Sunset offered.

“Err should I leave this here or…” Twilight murmured, gesturing to the towel he now had wrapped around her shoulders and upper torso.

“Don't you worry about it none. Just go get warmed up,” offered the elderly doorman.

“Thanks,” Sunset replied.

Twilight nodded. “Yes, thank you sir.”

“Go on then. Don't want to catch a cold now do we?” remarked the male.

“We most certainly do not,” Sunset exclaimed.

Before Twilight could mutter a reply, Sunset grabbed her hand and led her over to the elevator. Immediately after hitting the button the doors parted, allowing the two girls to step inside the steel box. Once there Sunset quickly hit the second largest number of the bunch, and stepped back to appraise the other girl.

She looked miserable. That much was obvious, though there was also an anger there which wasn't quite so readily noticeable.

“Are you alright? You’re shivering,” Sunset whispered, draping an arm over the nerdy girl’s shoulder and pulling her close.

“Just… cold,” Twilight whispered.

“You werent still arguing about Rainbow Dash deciding not to go to college were you?” Sunset inquired.

Twilight stiffened briefly before quickly relaxing and leaning against Sunset’s shoulder.

“No,” she muttered. “I realized that I was being stupid days ago.”

“Then why have you been so… standoffish about it? The girls were getting kind of worried you know,” Sunset pointed out.

“I know, but you have to understand something,” Twilight admitted. “Post secondary education was always so important to me, and to a larger extent, my family. It was drilled into my head at such a young age that one of my first memories is looking through my father’s yearbook from M.I.T.”

“But…” Sunset Shimmer gently pressed.

“But that doesn't excuse my actions,” Twilight whispered, shoulders slumped. “I should have realized after everything we went through at Platinum’s that I can be a bit domineering with my opinions.”

“Are you going to apologize to Rainbow Dash on monday?” Sunset asked.

Twilight nodded meekly.

“Then that's all that matters. Now let's get you cleaned up so we can work on our magic together,” Sunset declared as the metal panels parted to reveal the short hallway which ended with Sunset’s front door.

“You still want to do that?” Twilight asked.

“Of course. It would be a shame for you to walk all that way for nothing,” Sunset Shimmer pointed out.

“I suppose,” Twilight half heartedly agreed.

Sunset Shimmer leaned against the wall next to her bathroom door, hands stuffed into her pockets. Behind her she could hear the familiar sound of Twilight combing her hair in a slow, monotonous pace. Steam still billowed out from the cracked door, tickling Sunset’s nose with the scent of lemon body wash.

Though tempted to peek, Sunset resisted that urge, silently reminding herself of how creepy that would be. Twilight was her guest after all, and no matter how much Sunset wanted to see the nerdy girl in her birthday suit, she didn't want it to happen like this. She’d rather that event occur behind closed doors, with Twilight stripping for her, though Sunset cut off that train of thought before it could get away from her.

“So, what were you two fighting over?” Sunset asked somewhat hesitantly. “Sorry if that's a bit personal. You don't have to answer that.”

There was a long pause before the sound of brushing stopped, and Twilight finally responded.

“It was about you,” Twilight murmured.

Sunset’s heart soared, only to return back to earth a moment later when she reminded herself to calm down.

“Sort of,” Twilight added.

“What do you mean?” Sunset pressed.

“Timber may have made a rather bad joke about us making magic together and I took it kinda personally,” Twilight replied.

“And then he kicked you out?” Sunset continued.

“No. I walked out willingly,” Twilight answered.

There was a short pause accompanied by the ruffle of clothes, punctuated by a few grunts as Twilight dressed herself in the unfamiliar garments. While Sunset waited, her mind churned with a million million possibilities, most of which were bad, though a select few werent. Those particularly positive scenarios were almost worse than all the awful ones, as it made Sunset feel a tiny shred of hope.

“I never realized how much bigger you are then me,” Twilight exclaimed.

Sunset Shimmer jumped and spun towards the door where a rather amused looking Twilight stood. The girl wore a slightly baggy sweatshirt marked with their highschool football team’s colors and emblazoned with their logo. She also wore the only pair of sweatpants Sunset had ever owned, the dull grey cloth hanging off Twilight’s wiry frame.

“I didn't startle you did I?” Twilight asked.

“A little,” Sunset admitted, clearing her throat. “And yeah. I was always a little taller than most of you guys and I’ve recently gained a few inches.”

“After the whole… thing, at Platinum’s?” Twilight inquired curiously.

“Yeah I think it's because I got so much more of my magic back,” Sunset replied, conjuring a small orb of fire in her hand before quenching it within her fist.

“Do you think that I might get a little bigger once I activate my own magic?” Twilight asked somewhat hesitantly.

Sunset’s immediate reaction was to glance at the other girl’s relatively flat chest and say ‘I sure hope so’, but she stopped herself from saying that at the last second.

“You might,” Sunset muttered, a blush creeping across her cheeks. “You have both wings and a horn when you ponied up so it seems possible that you will gain at least a few inches.”

“How much taller are alicorns when compared to the general populace?” Twilight inquired.

“A good head above all but the tallest ponies,” Sunset replied before clearing her throat. “Perhaps we should continue this conversation while we go down to the meditation room?”

“Good thinking,” Twilight agreed.

Sunset sat on the ground, legs crossed before her, and her eyes shut tightly. Across from her she knew Twilight was mimicking her actions, and Sunset confirmed this by cracking open a single eyelid. Sure enough, there Twilight sat, her hands clasped on her lap, and her expression distant yet strained at the same time.

The pathways of magic ebbed and flowed around Sunset’s body, their subdued movements all but invisible to most people. Sunset Shimmer was unlike most people however, as she was a freshly awakened former unicorn. Not only that but she had been incredibly powerful, quite knowledgeable, and had received a top tier education.

So to her, this barely even noticeable breeze was like a warm summer wind, caressing her features. It gathered around the stone circle which surrounded them, and from there, was dispersed about the room. Where it built up around their heads, becoming a small, perfectly round orb, or an angry turbulent cloud.

Sunset Shimmer had the more stable of the two, while Twilight seemed to be sitting beneath a gathering storm. One glance at which made Sunset begin to worry that perhaps her friend’s fight with Timber had been a little less superficial than previously indicated. Sunset observed the mass for several more seconds, and after it became clear that the situation was not about to resolve itself, opened both of her eyes.

“Stop,” she commanded.

Twilight blinked. “What, why? I could almost feel it.”

“What you were feeling was a knot of negative emotions that was about to explode in your face,” Sunset retorted.

Twilight immediately crossed her arms over her chest. “I don't think it was that bad,” she declared.

“Twilight, after I regained my nearly full power, I’ve been able to detect the faint magic of this world,” Sunset began. “As such I can see the turbulent mass of chaotic energy floating above your head. This power was just waiting for your intention to be forced into it before it exploded into the world.”

“I don't…” Twilight’s bitter reply died on her lips. “I’m just a little conflicted is all.”

“About what, exactly?” Sunset offered, extending a hand. “Because until we get to the bottom of whatever is bothering you then we aren't going to get much further.”

“Before I answer,” Twilight began. “What exactly does magic mean to you?”

“Power,” Sunset responded immediately.

“That's what I thought you-”

“You didn't let me finish,” Sunset interrupted. “When I say Power I mean power like the division of the atom. In the hands of monsters it is capable of incredible evil, but in the hands of the righteous it is the most incredible energy source imaginable.”

“Even then it's not without its faults,” Twilight pointed out.

“True, but the dangers have been vastly overblown by your popular media. Modern day nuclear power is incredibly clean, and harms the environment less then even solar. Your culture is merely stuck in this weird post cold war mentality,” Sunset Shimmer passionately replied, only to chuckle. “But I feel like were getting a bit off topic.”

“Yes, well. The reason I ask is that this feels… wrong, for lack of a better word,” Twilight muttered, turning her hands over in her lap. “When I imagine myself using magic, I can't help but feel like I have a gun in my hands.”

“Did you feel that way when you use your telekinesis?” Sunset remarked.

“Sorta,” Twilight admitted. “Though compared to true magic, telekinesis feels a lot like wielding a particularly sharp butterknife.”

“Then you might be a little shocked to know that Tk is the most well used offensive spell in the history of Equestria,” Sunset Shimmer explained. “In fact it's responsible for the most magic related deaths in perhaps the entirety of history.”

“That doesn't seem right,” Twilight replied. “I’ve seen the fireballs you fling around. Those are way more dangerous.”

Sunset raised a finger and waggled it at the other girl. “Ahh that's the same pitfall I fell into when I was first learning to cast. You see a fireball is loud, takes a while to set up and can only be cast by certain magic users. Even the most novice caster can stab someone with a knife from a distance. In fact they use specially weighted daggers to make it easier to wield with magic, while also increasing the damage it deals.”

“I suppose you’re right,” Twilight muttered, stroking her chin.

“With telekinesis you could pull the ladder out from underneath someone, drop a rock on their head while they aren't looking, or even go bigger and cause an avalanche with minimal effort,” Sunset continued. “The applications are endless, and there were even rumours of ancient unicorns tearing their enemies' hearts out with nothing more than telekinesis.”

“Okay you scared me quite enough now thank you,” Twilight pleaded.

Sunset chuckled. “Sorry Twilight, but you get my point.”

“I do,” Twilight replied.

“So what brought this up anyway? Or did you just feel like having a philosophical discussion out of the blue?” Sunset pressed, leaning towards the other girl.

“Yes, and no,” Twilight answered. “I’ve been ruminating a lot on the ethics of magic, and what it means to gain such a power.”

“And?” Sunset offered.

“And I don't know how to feel. On the one hand it feels like I’m realizing some deep seated human desire to bend the laws of reality, yet on the other it's undeniably capable of great evil,” Twilight declared.

“Are you capable of evil?” Sunset asked.

“I mean… theoretically yes,” Twilight answered.

Sunset merely raised an eyebrow.

“Realistically? No, I don't think I am,” Twilight admitted.

“You people are so obsessed with guns that it wrecks your metaphors. You start seeing everything as yet another weapon,” Sunset admonished. “I don't blame you, but magic is more like… germ theory. Without it we couldn't understand our world, nor could we heal the sick, but we also couldn't create bio weapons.”

“I’m not sure that's quite equivalent,” Twilight pointed out.

Sunset sighed, and ran a hand down her face. “I’m not the best at this sorta thing but what I’m trying to say is that you shouldn't worry so much about what it is capable of but rather who is wielding it. With a few common sense laws, and proper education magical accidents are more or less non-existent, yet stripping the right away completely is wrong.”

“That gun metaphor is looking more and more appropriate,” Twilight remarked.

“I mean you’re not wrong,” Sunset muttered. “It's not some external thing however. To take away someone’s magic is to lop off an arm, or amputate a leg. It's not like taking away a gun from someone who has a history of mental instability.”

“I suppose that makes sense,” Twilight reluctantly agreed.

“So. Now it's my turn to ask you a question. Why are you so hung up on this whole thing? When we first talked about you getting magic you were thrilled!” Sunset proclaimed.

“I was,” Twilight murmured, a soft smile crossing her face. “Its a field that the public doesn't understand, and one that is largely undocumented. I’ve just begun to worry about it, that's all.”

“Giving magic to humans is a long, arduous process. It's not like something you can pick up at a store. There are checks and balances that are easily put in place,” Sunset reasoned.

“I know that logically. But I just can't help thinking about the larger applications that are possible,” Twilight muttered before releasing a long sigh.

“Sometimes you really have to turn that big brain of yours off for a little while,” Sunset Shimmer declared with a smile, fingers splayed and palms up. “Just think about all the lives you’re going to save and all of the innocent people you will be able to protect once you unlock your magic.”

“That helps. Thank you Sunset,” Twilight replied, placing her hand in the other girl’s and squeezing gently.

Their smiles and happy attitudes were dampened by the sudden emergence of over a dozen faint purple lights. These glowing violet orbs swirled around the both of them and were joined by several bright orange ones. Together they began to move in a lazy circle around them, growing faster with each rotation and somehow lifting both of them from their seats.

Holding each other close, the two looked around in wonder, their initial misgivings gone once they realized the magical phenomenon wasn't harmful. Indeed it had the opposite effect on the pair, as they both felt energized, though it was Twilight who gained the majority of the benefits.

Infused with incredible power, the girl suddenly ponied up without even trying, gaining both wings and a horn in the process. She also stood a little taller, and her mane began to wave on an invisible, ethereal breeze that seemed to come from nowhere. That wasn't all though, as Twilight’s eyes began to glow, growing so bright that they were like twin flashlights emitting violet light.

The orbs around them swirled faster, and together the two girls levitated higher into the air, Twilight’s wings flapping languidly. A dull whir could also be heard accompanied by the faint tinkling of distant bells and chimes. Sunset could have sworn she felt her body becoming slightly lighter, though she discarded that thought when she realized that whatever was happening was quickly reaching its zenith.

The many violet and orange balls had risen above their head, spinning so fast they had become a solid halo of energy. Sunset wanted to activate her magic, and to scan the strange objects, but before she could do so they flashed in perfect unison. Bright enough to blind her, Sunset reflexively spread her legs, and extended her arms, though she knew not why.

A second later and she landed on the floor, with Twilight falling into her arms with enough force to knock them both to the ground. Thankfully Sunset’s reflexes were good enough to keep them from getting hurt, leaving them with only a few very minor bruises.

Twilight was slow to regain her sight, blinking away the lingering light which was emitted by her eyes. When it finally went away completely, the girl was surprised to find herself laying across her friend’s lap. Head held up by Sunset’s strong hand, Twilight couldn't help but stare up in wonder at the other girl.

She had never noticed how big, and utterly enchanting the other girl’s teal eyes were. The twin pools of warmth and comfort threatened to swallow Twilight whole, the girl suddenly at peace with the world. This feeling was helped along by Sunset’s strong hands, and protective manner of which she held Twilight in her arms.

“Are you ok-” Sunset began.

Sunset never got the chance to ask her question however, as Twilight had suddenly leaned towards her and kissed the other girl. Though even the word kiss didn't quite describe the manic, almost desperate intensity at which Twilight mashed their lips together. The girl’s all consuming need was obvious, and the desire so palpable that Sunset was completely overwhelmed by it all.

Sunset could only sit there, her eyes wide as Twilight embraced her so passionately that Sunset felt her heart flutter in her chest. Suddenly everything wrong with the world, with her past, and with the trauma which doggedly nipped at her heels was gone. Sunset was alone with all the love she felt, and the focus of that love.

Nothing else matters.

Then it was over, as Twilight had rolled out of Sunset’s grip, her pupils shrinking down to twin pinpricks. The other girl then quickly adjusted her glasses, sprung to her feet, and almost immediately tripped over her baggy pants. Her yearning expression was gone, replaced by sheer panic, and an intense guilt that seemed to have consumed her completely.

“Slow down Twilight. We should talk about this,” Sunset cautioned, following after the other girl.

“No! That was a mistake. I wasn't thinking clearly. The magic, it was…” Twilight didn't even finish her sentence before running for the door.

“Wait, Twilight don't go!” Sunset shouted, shame, guilt and joy warring in her heart.

“I have to. That was… not me,” Twilight muttered.

Before Sunset could respond, the other girl had left the room, and her footsteps could be heard running to the elevator. For a moment Sunset considered going after Twilight, perhaps even stopping her with a tiny bit of force. Yet she didn't do that, for she was also tempted to run away herself.

Left confused, and conflicted, Sunset merely stood there for a few more seconds. Before finally her anger won out and she cursed loudly, stomping about the fake forest with loud, heavy footsteps. She didn't make it far before she found a small potted plant which she booted across the room.

“Stupid, stupid, stupid!” She yelled, falling to her knees.

Now breathing heavily, Sunset stared at the ground as tears streamed down her face in angry rivers. She wanted to scream more, to curse and break things yet her conscience quickly got the better of her. So with a sigh, Sunset used her magic to repair the poor plant’s container before returning it back to its resting spot.

Her second urge was to charge after Twilight, or perhaps attempt a teleport, yet she didn't follow those desires. Instead she did the logical thing, and reached into her pocket, intent on texting or calling her friends. Yet she didn't do that either, her thumb hovering over her contacts list without actually pressing it.

“This isn't something I can talk to them about,” she openly exclaimed.

Sunset immediately thought of the other Twilight, and though she wasn't certain if it would do any good given how little Twilight responded to her, Sunset chose to try anyway.

In little time the girl had returned to her apartment, and had dug out the journal from amongst her most precious possessions. The privacy enchantment, and series of defensive wards had remained predictably intact, meaning no one had messed with it in her absence. Sunset barely even realized this however, as the faintly glowing pages immediately grabbed her attention and held it firmly.

Pulling open the cover, Sunset Shimmer was quickly greeted with not one response, but over a dozen. Paragraph after paragraph of delicate handwriting now covered the pages of Sunset’s journal. Answers to Sunset’s questions, heartfelt apologies for not responding, and stories of recent events in her own life, princess Twilight had included it all.

Though the others were intriguing in their own right, Sunset could feel her attention drawn to the final two paragraphs. The weight of something important hung over them, and Sunset quickly began to read.

Again, sorry about not responding sooner. Celestia has been… difficult. That mare seems intent on saddling me with so many responsibilities that I have little time for anything else. I shouldn't blame her though, as it was I myself who expressed a desire to learn more about the empire, and how to run it. Regardless of all that, I aim to reply more frequently for at least the next few weeks or so before things pick up again.

Your friend, Twilight Sparkle.

P.S. I know I shouldn't be telling you this, what with the file I found being labeled top secret and all, but I can't in good conscience leave it out. I’m not even sure how to bring it up really, but Celestia is thinking of dumping something big through the mirror. Not only that but she is thinking about breaking it completely. I’ve warned her against doing so given the chaotic energy such an act may release, but it was clear that she was only half listening to me.

Stay safe out there Sunset. I’ll do what I can to help but I’m afraid it probably won't be very much.

Sunset crumpled to the ground, her knees having lost all strength in them the moment she realized that the other Twilight hadn't abandoned her after all. Not only that but it seemed as though it was Celestia, not Twilight herself who had been at fault for the new princesses’ absence. Such mundane concerns were quickly tossed aside when Sunset reread the final paragraph.

“What does she mean by big?” Sunset muttered. “Celestia wouldn't really break the mirror. Would she?”

The empty room offered no response, and gave no answer.

“Right. I should probably ask Twilight about that,” Sunset whispered to herself, hand reaching for her pen. “Dear Princess Twilight-”

Author's Note

Chapter 30

Sunset Shimmer stood at the edge of the school, her hands wringing together nervously as she paced back and forth. Her hair and eyes were wild with manic desire, and her breathing was as loud as it was quick. This continued for several seconds until the girl stopped suddenly, ran her hands down her sides and took a deep breath.

“Focus Sunset. We have a job to do,” Sunset muttered, hefting her heavy backpack up onto her shoulder. “We just have to go in there, give Fluttershy the book, then leave before Twilight can make things awkward.”

Sunset’s shoulders slumped a second later and the girl released a long sigh.

“Oh who am I kidding? This is probably going to turn into a whole thing,” Sunset remarked as she kicked a stone. “I still can't believe she hasn't talked to me since that kiss. What did I do wrong?”

Sunset shook her head. “No, that wasn't my fault.”

She then paused, and stood a little straighter, an idea popping into her head. Maybe Twilight’s not even there. Sunset thought to herself.

Peeking around the corner, Sunset looked out over the front of the school, her gaze sweeping from left to right. Dozens of students were making their way from the front entrance of the school to the many vehicles waiting for them on the road. Though busy, Sunset could easily pick out the picnic bench set off to one side, one occupied by a very familiar group of people.

All of Sunset’s friends, including Twilight herself were seated at the well used bench, their school bags absent piled in a heap to one side. The group seemed to be having a fairly mundane discussion given how bored Rainbow Dash looked, and how many times Pinkie Pie looked at her phone. Even at this distance Sunset could tell that there was an air of unease and uncomfortability which hung over them.

I wonder why they look so tense. Twilight apologized to everyone, and it's been a week since Rainbow Dash announced that she wasn't going to college. Sunset thought to herself. Maybe someone else changed their mind and-

The girl’s thoughts were interrupted by a familiar buzzing coming from her pocket. Reaching into her pants, Sunset pulled out her phone, and flipped over to the messages.

Are you going to sit there and stare at us all day or are you going to join us? -Pinkie Pie

Sunset glanced back at the table to see Pinkie Pie looking right at her, a confused expression on her face. Shrugging awkwardly, Sunset strode out from her rather poor hiding spot, and made her way over to the table. As she neared, the conversation dulled, and Twilight quickly looked down at her phone, pretending to read something while just staring at her lock screen.

“Hey girls,” Sunset greeted somewhat awkwardly. “How's things?”

“We should be asking you, darling. What with how little you and Twilight seem to join us over this past week,” Rarity bluntly replied.

“Yeah what is up with that?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“I’ve just been busy hanging out with my boyfriend Timber Spruce, who I love and who I will be seeing again in twenty minutes for another romantic date,” Twilight blurted out.

Sunset frowned. “Err yeah. I’ve just been… wrapping up school stuff.”

“Do you even have any classes left? Last I heard you did all the exams early so you don't even have to show up anymore,” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“Nah,” Sunset replied, waving a hand. “I still gotta stick out the last five gym classes before I’m officially done highschool but Miss Sizzle said if I help her organize the equipment room that she’ll let me skip the last two days.”

“You know I always thought she had magic,” Applejack admitted. “What with all those crazy field trips she used to take us on.”

“They were the best,” Rainbow Dash proclaimed. “Do you remember that time she took us to a haunted mansion?”

“I remember almost getting tetanus there,” Fluttershy glumly remarked.

“She certainly is an odd one,” Rarity exclaimed. “Though her taste in fashion is quite refined.”

“That reminds me of Timber,” Twilight awkwardly interrupted. “He has a great sense of fashion.”

“Are we talking about the same guy? Didn't he wear a flannel cest to your first date?” Rainbow Dash inquired.

“Hey, I like flannel!” Applejack interjected.

“And it looks good on you but Timber is way too skinny to pull it off,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“I think he pulled it off spectacularly,” Twilight stated.

“Err right,” Fluttershy muttered.

“Soooo,” Pinkie Pie began, rising up from her seat. “Whose all coming to the big graduation party I’m planning?”

“Me!” Rainbow Dash immediately replied, arm sticking straight up in the air.

“You know I wouldn't miss one of your shindigs for the world,” Applejack remarked.

Sunset smiled and turned to Fluttershy, her bag falling from her shoulder and plunking lightly against the ground. The former unicorn ignored the continued conversation occurring just beyond, and reached into her backpack.

“Oh, did you bring it?” Fluttershy whispered, leaning in close. “I know you said you were going to, but if you didn't then that's totally okay too.”

“I brought it, don't you worry,” Sunset replied in a low tone. “See?”

Fluttershy’s eyes lit up as she gazed at the leather bound tome now in front of her face. The words Volo’s Guide to Monsters were emblazoned across the front in large, grandiose lettering. Within the book were pages so numerous that the volume itself could likely be used as a bludgeoning weapon if needed. Not only that, but there were numerous sticky notes, and slips of paper sticking out from the sides, indicating that someone had used it before.

“Oh this is so exciting,” Fluttershy muttered. “May I hold it?”

“You can do more than just hold it. You can keep it for as long as you like,” Sunset replied, handing the manual over to the other girl.

Who let out a small squeal of excitement before eagerly flipping it open to the first page and beginning to read. She didn't make it very far before Pinkie Pie appeared over Fluttershy’s shoulder and peered down at the yellowed page with confusion.

“What's a false hydra?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“It's a terrifying creature which feeds on memories,” Sunset replied.

“Oh that's horrible. I wonder if there was some way to feed it responsibly,” Fluttershy murmured. “Perhaps it could help soldiers get over their ptsd…”

“Woah, where'd ya get something so old?” Applejack asked, prodding the leather bound cover curiously. “It looks like some of the antiques Granny keeps up in the attic.”

“Mister Tempo let me borrow it from him,” Fluttershy answered.

“For what purpose would he give you a book on monsters?” Twilight pointedly asked.

“Animals, not monsters,” Fluttershy corrected. “Just because some of them look strange or are magical, it doesn't mean they don't deserve to live or that they are evil.”

“I don't know, this one kinda looks like a monster. What with its six pony heads and amorphous body,” Pinkie Pie remarked, pointing down at the page Fluttershy still had open.

“That's a bad example,” Sunset offered.

Rarity scoffed. “Do you really have to ask why mister Tempo would give Fluttershy of all people a book on animals? Why it should be obvious.”

“I wouldn't say so,” Twilight countered. “Maybe Perfect is using it as some kind of bargaining chip.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “I wouldn't overthink it, Twilight. Perfect Tempo is just obliging a friendly request from a curious girl.”

“I mean he did offer me a job when I was there,” Fluttershy murmured.

“A job?” Twilight yelled in shock. “What could he possibly want from you?”

“Now look here Twi. I don't rightly know what's got yer knickers in a twist this past week, but need I remind you of how our last study session went?” Applejack interrupted.

“Yeah. This Perfect Tempo guy is cleaner than a freshly minted twenty dollar bill,” Rainbow Dash proclaimed, bumping her elbow against Applejack’s side.

“And to answer your question,” Fluttershy began, her voice rising as her confidence did. “He wanted me to help him contain some of the magical creatures dumped here from Equestria.”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “He's probably trying to use them to make weapons, or turn them into war animals of some kind.”

“Nah that seems a little unfair,” Pinkie Pie glumly remarked. “Perfect Tempo didn't seem like he needed a bunch of mon-er animals. He has plenty of goons already.”

“Well maybe he's planning something big and needs more,” Twilight replied.

“Well I for one support Fluttershy’s decision!” Rarity proclaimed, wrapping an arm around the other girl’s shoulder. “In fact she’s inspired me to follow my own heart and rescind my application for university.”

“What!” Twilight yelled.

“Woah, that's a shocker,” Applejack remarked.

“No kidding. I thought for sure you’d want to go to that big fashion thing along with Fluttershy and her veterinary training,” Rainbow Dash added.

“I did, but after hearing about how so many of those poor animals are lost and scared I knew what I had to do,” Fluttershy stated confidently.

Twilight sighed, and massaged her temples with her forefingers. “I can't even handle this right now.”

“Again, I think this is a brilliant move for Fluttershy,” Rarity passionately declared, squeezing the other girl tightly before relinquishing her hold on her. “She was always going to go out there and save animals, and now she’s going to do just that. Isn't that right darling?”

Fluttershy bobbed her head eagerly, a wide blush dominating her features. “Oh yes. Most of these poor animals have been dumped here because they simply got too close to pony lands and are without their parents. With a little love, and dedication I’m sure that I can give these critters a good home.”

“I don't have to worry about some kinda giant half owl, half bear bursting into my house now do I?” Applejack asked.

Only for Pinkie Pie to answer her with a scoff. “Don't be ridiculous, Applejack. Owlbears aren't real. It's bug bears that you gotta worry about.”

“What in the hay’s a bug bear?” Applejack muttered.

“It's a humanoid monster from dungeons and dragons,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “What? I can like d and d. It's cool.”

“Noone was judging you Dash,” Applejack whispered.

“Why are we talking about some silly board game when Rarity just declared that she was throwing away her entire future?” Twilight all but shouted, finger jabbed in the fashionista's direction.

“I have done no such thing,” Rarity retorted with a scoff. “By staying here I can keep my overhead low, and although I won't be able to network quite as easily out here, there are other benefits.”

“LIke what?” Twilight spat.

“For one I will be able to help you all defend the city against that absolute barbarian, Foxtrot. I will also be closer to my family and loved ones,” Rarity continued, shooting Fluttershy a quick glance before just as quickly looking away. “I may not be much of a fighter, but I feel it would be irresponsible of me to leave Canterlot.”

“But what about your career?” Twilight retorted.

Rarity shrugged. “Yes it may take a hit, but I’ve weighed the pros and cons, and decided that this is the best option.”

“I’m glad your staying in Canterlot Rarity. The city would be far less beautiful without you,” Fluttershy murmured.

Rarity blushed and batted her eyes. “Oh you are too kind darling.”

“Whelp, I was gonna tell y'all later but what the heck?,” Applejack proclaimed out of nowhere. “I’ll be staying behind too. I can't in good conscience leave my family knowing that this Foxtrot fella is still out there.”

“Oh my gosh this is so awesome!” Rainbow Dash yelled, shaking Applejack by the shoulders. “We could still be roommates!”

“You read my mind,” Applejack awkwardly replied. “Though I wanna still help out around the farm I was thinkin of moving into town and gettin a house or something. I love my family but ever since Foxtrot’s little forced vacation I ain't a fan of only having a room to myself.”

Nearly everyone at the table muttered their agreement, various dark and uncomfortable expressions passing over their faces.

“I was going to save this little surprise for the party, buuut since everyone is talking about it I guess it's okay if I just say it right now,” Pinkie Pie began before taking a deep inhale. “I won't be going to school either but that's okay because Mrs Cake offered to teach me everything she knows also my family is going to help me find a place but I really want to live with you guys so if you want another roommate I’m totally down.”

“That is… expected I suppose,” Twilight muttered, shoulders slumping in defeat.

“Daww don't worry about it Twi Twi. I’ll still be doing what I love, but now I won't have to worry about tuition and stuff,” Pinkie Pie reasoned.

“Plus you can help us stop bad guys and save the city!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“And we’re going to need all the help we can get if something big and ugly gets dumped through that mirror,” Applejack remarked, jerking a thumb over her shoulder towards the distant horse statue sitting at the forefront of the school.

Sunset glanced over at the row of cars to find that the majority of the ones remaining were black and that there were few students remaining. Not only that but a familiar pick up truck was now pulling in at the far side of the parking lot, prompting Sunset’s temper to rise. Looking away from the source of her ire, Sunset Shimmer stowed her rage and focused on what was happening right in front of her.

“I just can't believe you girls would all go back on something so important,” Twilight declared in a shocked tone. “We had our whole lives ahead of us, now what is there to look forward to?”

“Hanging out with all my friends, fighting monsters, kicking Foxtrot’s ugly butt, and all without going into debt?” Pinkie Pie offered.

“Don't forget the whole not having to move halfway across the country thing,” Applejack added.

“Or leaving our pets behind,” Fluttershy muttered.

“Or family,” Rarity stated.

Twilight looked from one friend to another, her astonishment and indignation slowly melting away. In no time at all the girl seemed more defeated than anything, with tears budding at the edges of her eyes.

“I wouldn't worry about us too much,” Sunset Shimmer remarked, flashing Twilight a somewhat forced smile. “I’m sure we’ll manage without you.”

“Yeah totally. If you still want to go off to whatever fancy shmancy university we’ll be just fine back home,” Rainbow Dash proclaimed.

“Don't think we are trying to peer pressure you into changing your mind,” Rarity whispered, leaning across the table. “We have merely chosen a different path and don't expect you to abandon your dream.”

“Exactly. So if you still want to go out there and get your degree, then I say go for it. We’ll all support you one hundred percent,” Applejack declared.

“And we’ll always make sure that there is a spot for you here in Canterlot,” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“So go on out there and live your best life! Just uh let me know when you’re leaving so I can throw you a going away party,” Pinkie Pie remarked.

Twilight sniffed. “Oh girls. I’ve been such an idiot.”

“Don't cry Twilight. We don't think you’re dumb,” Fluttershy whispered.

Twilight sobbed into her hands, tears flowing down her cheeks. “But I was!” she wailed. “And I kept being stupid even after what we saw at Platinum’s!”

“I mean sure you might have been a bit judgemental and pretty weird these past two weeks, but uh… I’m not sure where I was going with that,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“You are not helping,” Applejack hissed, elbowing the speedster in the side.

“Hey now. You aren't stupid. Just tell us what's bothering you and I’m sure we can work it out together. Right girls?” Sunset offered.

Another chorus of hearty affirmations was eagerly shouted, with each one of their friends offering their own unique brand of encouragement.

“You don't get it,” Twilight muttered. “All this time I was judging you guys for abandoning your plans and I had already decided to do the same.”

“Bwut?” Pinkie Pie exclaimed in shock.

Twilight sniffed, and wiped away a tear. “It's true,” she muttered. “I want to study magic, and I can't do that anywhere else in the country except for right here in Canterlot.”

“So you’ll stay?” Sunset Shimmer whispered.

“I will,” Twilight murmured.

“So is that why you’ve been so distraught since last weekend?” Fluttershy asked.

“It was,” Twilight admitted, shooting Sunset a quick, furtive glance. “Sunset awakened my magic, and opened my eyes to a whole new world of possibilities.”

“Oh this is great!” PInkie Pie shouted, picking up Twilight as easily as she would a mere doll. “The magnificent seven remain together forever!”

“Oh? I wasn't aware you guys were even breaking up,” remarked the familiar voice of a certain camp counselor.

Sunset was scowling before she even laid eyes on the slim, athletic young man standing at the end of the table. Though when she did, her expression only darkened even more as he had arrived with a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a box of chocolates in the other.

“Timber!” Twilight proclaimed, leaping out of Pinkie Pie’s arms and into the male’s.

“Oh hey what happened to you?” Timber replied, awkwardly hugging his girlfriend without using his hands.

“It's nothing. Just a little misunderstanding,” Twilight replied before pulling back. “Are these for me?”

Timber nodded. “Azaleas and dark chocolate, your favorites.”

Sunset stewed quietly as Timber and Twilight began to discuss their day as well as their plans for their date. While this happened Applejack and Rainbow Dash were looking through listings for rental houses. Rarity and Fluttershy were discussing the monster guide, and Pinkie Pie had joined them before suddenly standing perfectly still.

That was until her entire body vibrated angrily, and her eyes went wide.

“Danger, incoming!” Pinkie Pie shouted, pointing to the front of the school.

“What are…” Sunset trailed off when she followed the girl’s gaze and found that the horse statue which adorned the top of the portal was looking directly at them.

Upon being noticed, the creature wasted no time in wrenching its hooves free of the statue’s base and leaping down onto the grass. Its impact was enough to drive its limbs deep into the well maintained earth, forcing it to wrench itself from the small crater it had just made. While this happened, dozens of soldiers piled out of black vehicles, rapidly assembling into small squads. These newest arrivals had the letters F.B.I painted across them, and their gear, at least on first glance, seemed to be standard issue for the bureau.

“Defensive positions!” Sunset Shimmer shouted, magic already gathering in her open palm. “Foxtrot’s back!”

Author's Note

Chapter 31

“How the hell did noone notice these guys?” Applejack shouted as she grabbed the picnic bench, turned it to the side and drove it a foot deep into the ground.

The girls, and Timber Spruce, piled in behind the makeshift barricade, bullets already slamming against Rarity’s shields. Sunset Shimmer quickly enchanted the impromptu barrier, creating a bulletproof obstacle for their foes. It wasn't the greatest defence, but it allowed Rarity to relax and for Sunset to cast a now familiar enchantment spell over almost all of them.

“How are you guys not freaking out? They are shooting at us!” Timber yelled, the male crouched low to the ground with his hands over his head.

“We’ve done this before,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“So what's the plan Sunset?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Sunset’s magic slowly died, her spells complete and her friend’s body’s now enhanced in order to make them far more resistant to damage.

“We’ll split into teams of two,” Sunset began. “Applejack, Twilight, and I will try to subdue the statue while Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie can focus on the soldiers.”

“What about us?” asked Rarity, who gestured to Fluttershy.

“You girls help where you can with a focus on keeping civilians out of the way,” Sunset replied.

“We need to move, that statue is nearly upon us!” shouted Twilight over a hail of gunfire.

“Right let-” Sunset’s declaration was cut off when a grenade flew over the top of the barrier.

Noone had a chance to even think of a response before Rainbow Dash became a blur, and the bomb was thrown high into the air. A second later and a shockwave rolled over their location, bits of shrapnel hitting the picnic table as well as the ground around them.

“Go!” Sunset shouted.

Everyone save Timber burst into motion, with the two groups of girls splitting up and moving towards their targets. By then the front of the school had become a battlefield, with everyone who wasn't a soldier, or one of their targets having fled the scene by then. All save for a few stragglers who had taken cover around the area, though the students were ignored by the black armored men.

Portable cover had been deployed, heavy weapons were being set up, and all across the front of the school a battle line had quickly formed. Dozens of rifles spat short bursts of lead at the girls, with most shots going wide or being blocked by Rarity’s many shields. Though intimidating due to their numbers and ruthless efficiency, the soldiers werent nearly as scary as the giant statue charging the picnic table.

Heavy enough to send small tremors through the ground, the animated stone horse had broken out into a sprint. With head down and nostrils flared, the creature seemed intent and running straight through its foes.

“Lemme handle this bucking bronco,” Applejack declared.

Sunset wanted to argue, but chose to instead trust her friend and stand aside while Applejack discarded her jacket. Now wearing only a thin white tank top, Applejack spread her stance wide and waited, muscles flexing. She didn't have to do so for long, as the horse seemed enraged by Applejack’s bold strategy and ran right into her, intent on flinging the girl high into the air.

That never happened though, as the farm girl had somehow managed to grapple the creature despite the height difference. Strong, weather-beaten hands held firm to the horse’s neck and shoulder, stopping it from moving Applejack more than a few feet back. Muscles flexed and with a sharp jerk of her body, Applejack attempted to flip the creature over, but it twisted out of her hold at the last second.

It didn't stop at merely escaping Applejack’s grip though, as it rose up onto its back legs and swung its forehooves down at the girl. A bit of quick thinking pulled Applejack out of range however, as Twilight’s telekinesis relinquished the hold it had on the farm girl’s pants a second after she was safe. Applejack gave her savior a quick nod of thanks before charging the creature, intent on knocking it to the ground.

Sunset Shimmer aided in this endeavour by using her magic to buffet the horse with fire, distracting it while Applejack got in close. Unfortunately for the farm girl, her opponent was unfazed by the flames, and swung its head like a mace, hitting Applejack in the side. Sent flying by the force of the blow, Applejack was swiftly caught by Twilight’s magic and deposited on the ground.

“This guy is tough,” Applejack muttered.

“I think you will find I am more than a match for a bunch of teenagers,” declared the statue in a deep, reverberating tone.

“Ha. We’ve fought things twice your size and twice as ugly,” Twilight retorted.

“But that was when I was aiming to send a message, not kill,” retorted the statue.

Twilight gulped.

Across the field things were going a bit better, with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie making quick work of the closest batch of soldiers. They accomplished this by Pinkie Pie throwing a stun grenade she had conjured from a handful of confetti. The disorganized group of soldiers barely had a chance to figure out what had happened before Rainbow Dash was in the middle of them.

In a flash their hands were bound by the metal cuffs they had brought with them, and their shoelaces had been tied together. Angry shouts of surprise were punctuated by the thump of falling people and soon the first three soldiers were completely out of the fight. The girls didn't have long to appreciate their victory however, as the deep repeated thump of a heavy machine gun sent fear surging through them both.

Caught unaware, Rainbow Dash tried to slip away, but was nearly tripped when one of the fallen soldiers grabbed her ankle. Thankfully Rarity was quick on the draw, and conjured a barrier over the speedster, giving Rainbow Dash the time she needed. After booting the soldier who had grabbed her in the face, Rainbow Dash quickly sprinted away, rejoining Pinkie Pie and the others behind cover.

“Dang these guys are way better than the other bunch of shlubs we beat up before,” Rainbow Dash shouted over the din of gunfire.

“What do you think we should do?” Fluttershy asked.

“How about run?!” Timber shouted.

PInkie Pie snorted. “Running away ain't our style, man. Besides, I already got a plan!”

“Oh, well you better tell us soon, because I think they’ve got back up,” Rarity pointed out.

All eyes followed the fashionista’s gaze towards the group of black unmarked vans sitting up the street. Striding out into view from the back of one of the vehicles were a pair of heavily armored soldiers, their bodies encased in a mix of metal and plastic. Wielding only a pair of batons, they didn't seem that intimidating up until they activated their defences and electricity arced off of their bodies.

“They came prepared,” Pinkie Pie muttered.

Rainbow Dash snorted dismissively. “We can take em, right girls?”

“Heck yeah!” PInkie Pie proclaimed.

Their confidence wasn't shared with the rest of their friends however, as Sunset was quickly growing frustrated with her foe. The stone horse moved with an incredible speed that belied its enormous size and considerable weight. Even Applejack, who had initially been able to grapple it with moderate success, was now unable to do much against the creature.

Its marble exterior ate up magic and physical attacks alike without leaving behind so much as a mark. Even Sunset’s most powerful fire spells only blackened its exterior, though it was clear that the damage was only topical. It at least left an opening for Applejack to deliver several rapid fire punches to the horse’s midsection, though they did little bit injure her knuckles.

“Any help would be greatly appreciated!” Sunset shouted at Twilight before leaping to the side, dodging a buck which would have sent her flying.

“I’m thinking, just give me a sec-” Twilight tried to reply, only to be knocked onto her back when a burst of gunfire hit her in the midsection.

“Twi are you okay?” Applejack yelled.

“I’m fine,” Twilight muttered as she struggled back to her feet. “And I got a plan.”

“I do hope that plan is to lay down so I may crush you beneath my hooves,” remarked the statue as it charged Twilight head on.

“Not likely, pal,” Applejack retorted before slamming into the creature’s side and steering him away from the stunned caster.

“R-right,” Twilight muttered.

With Sunset moving to assist the farm girl, Twilight had a moment to put her plan into motion. She started by summoning her magic and reaching down into the earth, and gathering the elements she required. Once she had all she needed, Twilight pulled hard, causing six, foot long spikes to emerge from the ground only a few feet away.

“Sunset heats them, and Applejack sticks him!” Twilight shouted, tossing the bundle of spikes at Sunset.

Though the girl looked confused for a second, Sunset quickly put two and two together.

Alright, let's put this guy in the dirt. Sunset thought to herself.

“Heck yeah, let's do this!” Rainbow Dash shouted before sprinting out from behind cover, a bundle of metal objects held tight against her chest.

“Don't slow darling!” Rarity shouted.

If Rainbow Dash had heard her friend, she would have laughed at the absurdity of such a statement. But by the time Rarity had even uttered such a sentence Rainbow Dash was already halfway across the open expanse. It wasn't even terrain however, as several grenades had been lobbed at the group of girls, creating a dozen or so small craters.

This slowed Rainbow Dash down significantly, allowing the various groups of soldiers to line up a series of shots. Only for their rounds to bounce harmlessly off a dozen gem shaped shields which had appeared out of nowhere. Worse yet for the soldiers, Rainbow Dash had begun throwing canisters which upon hitting the ground, began spitting out a stream of pink smoke.

“Yeah go Dashy!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“Quiet darling, I need to concentrate,” Rarity muttered over the din of gunfire.

Soon the soldiers were unable to even see their targets, and though well equipped, they did not have any gadget capable of clearing the smoke. Most abandoned their rifles in favor of knives, or pistols, while others hastily began backing up, attempting to move upwind. Either way, the majority of the soldiers had their actions rendered moot by a bright teal blur.

The detonation of a trio of stun grenades caused the LMG squad to drop their cargo and grab at their eyes. By the time they knew what was going on, they were handcuffed to one another, unable to move more than an inch. Rainbow Dash attempted to follow this up by knocking out another squad with an arm load of concussion grenades but was stopped by the two arc soldiers she had seen earlier.

“Damn,” Rainbow Dash cursed.

“Damn,” muttered Sunset as she was forced to stop her fire spell and dodge to her right.

The horse statue wasn't able to follow up on its attack however, as Applejack slammed into it with enough force to knock it back several feet. When they came to a stop the statue twisted its body, somehow managing to get under Applejack’s arms and plant its head against the girl’s sternum. With a heave, the creature threw Applejack high into the air, though she was thankfully grabbed by Twilight’s magic a second before she could hit the ground.

“Thanks,” Applejack sheepishly remarked.

“Try to avoid the throw next time and be ready with the spikes,” Twilight yelled back.

Thankfully for them, Applejack’s attack had knocked the statue off balance long enough for Sunset to heat the first three spikes. Which she tossed one at a time at Applejack the second the other girl hit the ground. Applejack’s deft reflexes proved up to snuff as she caught each one without burning herself in the process.

And just in time too, as the creature had reared up and was attempting to club Applejack with its forehooves. Applejack was quicker still though, and shoulder checked the statue directly in the chest, putting it off balance once more. This time she immediately drove her advantage home by slamming the three spikes against the creature’s chest, creating a short line.

“Keep it going! We got this!” Twilight shouted.

“Keep going, you got this! I think,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“I don't think we thought this plan through,” Fluttershy muttered.

Together the group peered out over the battlefield, or at least they tried to, as all they saw was a wall of pink smoke that obscured almost everything.

“Oh I know!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed, turning to Rarity. “Why don't you use your shields like a giant fan and blow away the smoke?”

“I er… never tried that. Allow me to do so now,” Rarity declared.

As usual, the girl conjured forth a trio of gem shaped shields, only this time they were located far away from the enemy. Rarity focused hard on the three barriers, urging them to move up and down as quickly as possible. Though nothing happened initially, it wasn't long before her creations obeyed Rarity’s will and began to blow away the smoke.

Revealing an angry, and cornered Rainbow Dash who was pinned between two black armored soldiers. The dou werent able to hit the athletic girl, but their armor put off enough electricity to make Rainbow Dash’s movements jerky and uncoordinated. Worse still, the other soldiers not already dealt with, were beginning to try and free their comrades.

Pinkie Pie wasn't about to let that happen, and with a battle cry on her lips, she ran out from behind cover. As she approached the first group of soldiers Pinkie Pie reached into her bag, and threw a handful of strange green pills at her foes. Upon impact, a puff of gas was released, knocking all four of them out within only a few seconds.

The pink haired girl didn't stop for a second, trusting that Rarity would cover her sides and allow her to continue on without slowing down. Rarity had seen this coming and was ready when a black armored man burst from behind cover, his pistol raised. Rather than simply block his attacks however, Rarity batted the weapon from his hand with a shield.

Hold on Rainbow Dash. I’m coming! Rarity declared.

Hold on Applejack, I’ve got you! Twilight thought to herself.

Twilight used her magic to grab hold of the statue’s forelegs, keeping them from battering Applejack. Allowed to work unimpeded, Applejack pounded the first three spikes deep into the creature’s chest. Seeing that she was ready for another trio, Sunset tossed the first of the spikes at the farm girl who deftly caught it out of the air.

Before she could ram it home however, the statue broke from Twilight’s grip and attempted to crush Applejack under its bulk. The farm girl proved faster once more, leaping to the left and rolling away from the ensuing stomps of the horse’s hooves. Seeing an opening, Sunset used her magic to turn the ground beneath the statue’s forelegs to mud, causing it to rapidly sink.

A blast of heat caused the mud to turn back to dirt, sealing the creature before it could pull its legs free. Without a word having to pass between them, Applejack knew just what to do and ran forward, stabbing the spike into the beast’s belly. A fifth metal rod was tossed into her open hand a second later, and Applejack rammed it home beneath the fourth.

“No! You will not defeat me so easily!” shouted the statue.

The ground heaved, and dirt exploded as the creature pulled free its forelegs from its earthen prison. It immediately brought its hooves down at Applejack, intent on ending the greatest threat to its existence as quickly as possible. The farm girl proved her strength and speed once more, catching the creature’s forelegs and stopping it dead in its tracks.

“Finish it off Twilight!” Sunset yelled, already throwing the final spike at her friend.

For a moment Twilight nearly succumbed to panic, but quickly beat it back and caught the white hot metal rod in her magic. Her first instinct was to use her telekinesis, but she knew that she wouldn't be able to get enough power behind it if she used magic. So she ran forwards, dropping the spike into her open hand.

“No, no no!” Shouted the statue as it tried to twist out of Applejack’s grasp.

“Don't even try it!” Applejack shouted back.

The creature tried to wriggle out of Applejack’s grasp, and almost managed to do so only for a jet of fire to slam into its face. The spell, though barely able to damage it, left the statue temporarily blinded and unable to fight back. Giving Twilight enough time to stab the final spike into the creature’s belly, completing their plan.

“Da-” was all the statue could utter.

There was a brief groan before the stone split cleanly down the middle, its two halves falling on either side of Applejack. Without the threat of being clubbed to death by stone hooves, Applejack released a sigh of relief.

“That was close,” she muttered.

“That was close,” Rainbow Dash whispered to herself as a gem barrier blocked a stun baton mere milliseconds before it would have slammed into her face.

Every strike, bullet or desperate kick aimed at her shins was blocked by a shield, leaving the girl relatively unharmed. The electricity arcing off their armor still occasionally hit the speedster, but thankfully the enchantment soaked it up without harm. With her friends on her side, Rainbow Dash was able to awkwardly sprint between the two soldiers, escaping their range.

The pair then attempted to follow after her but were left scrambling when a trio of black circles landed directly in front of them. Muffled cries of panic could be heard a second before the bombs detonated, sending the soldiers flying through the air. Somehow lacking any shrapnel, the concussion grenades left the two adults more embarrassed then harmed.

Landing hard on their back or side, the black armored soldiers found their suits inoperable. They were also sprawled out on either side of a girl with a bright pink head of hair.

“I’m very disappointed in you,” she declared before pulling a pair of pink grenades from seemingly nowhere. “Hold onto these for me, kay?”

Not waiting for a response, the girl tossed them at her foes, who reflexively caught them with the intent on tossing them away. Before that could happen though, the orbs exploded, spilling out a great wave of sticky pink goo. Within seconds the expanding mass covered their torsos, and bound them securely to the ground.

The rest of her friends were also cleaning up their own enemies with similar ease.

Rarity had used her shields to trap a squad of soldiers near a car and was rapidly shrinking their newfound cage. Within seconds they couldn't even move, though they struggled anyway, punching or headbutting the barriers. Unbothered by their attacks, Rarity maintained her wall until a pink grenade flew at her bound foes, then she released it. The ensuing mass of brightly colored goo bound the four men tightly to one another as well as the black SUV they had been standing next to.

Rainbow Dash, now free to reach her max speed, was easily taking care of the few remaining stragglers. The first foe was downed with a leg sweep, his weapon disappearing a second before he found himself handcuffed to his ankles. His nearest ally managed to squeeze off a few rounds from a pistol before she suddenly found herself hit from behind.

The magical gem shield knocked her off balance, and before she could even stand up again the soldier was hogtied with lightning fast efficiency. The final soldier, seeing every single last one of his comrades either trapped in goo, or subdued in some uncomfortable manner, threw up his hands.

“At least one of you guys are smart,” Rainbow Dash remarked, skidding to a stop in front of the male.

The soldier opened his mouth to speak, only for the girl to turn into a blur a second before his weapons were suddenly gone. He then found himself handcuffed, and shoved to the ground without a word.

“And done,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, dusting off her hands. “That wasn't too hard.”

“You missed one,” Rarity declared, pointing down to a female soldier who was trying to crawl away.

“I got it!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

A pair of pink grenades left the soldier covered from neck to foot in goo, her body all but encased in the stuff.

“Is the fighting over?” whispered Fluttershy, who peeked from around the side of her cover curiously.

“Just a second darling,” Rarity replied.

The fashionista slammed a shield against the face of a handcuffed man who was reaching for his sidearm.

“You may come out now,” Rarity called.

Fluttershy sighed. “Oh thank goodness. That was scary.”

“I can't believe that just happened,” muttered Timber Spruce. “I just saw my whole life flash before my eyes.”

“Good job dealing with these knuckleheads,” Sunset remarked, kicking one of the soldiers in the stomach. “I assume no one we care about got hurt?”

“I’m a little fried, but could be worse,” Rainbow Dash replied with a shrug.

“I can't believe they just ran in there guns blazing like that. Shouldn't they be worried about collateral damage?” Twilight asked.

“Oh Twilight, thank goodness your okay!” Timber gushed, all but falling into the girl’s arms. “You arent injured, are you?”

“I’m fine…” Twilight muttered as she gazed down at the trembling form of the young man. “How are you holding up?”

“I was nearly shot, and blown up by a grenade. How do you think I’m doing right now?” Timber yelled back.

“Don't worry about him. He's probably just in shock,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Forget him. We need to figure out why these pack of psychopaths attacked us in the first place,” Sunset declared, hefting one of the handcuffed soldiers off the ground. “So are we going to have to do this the hard way, or the easy way?”

The man scoffed. “What are you gonna do, kid? Bore me to death with cringey tik tok videos?”

“My videos aren't cringe, they're based!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“I think they are quite cute,” Fluttershy muttered, a blush crossing her face.

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes. “I’m not a kid, and you’d know this if you were anything more than a sacrificial lamb sent by your nutjob boss. Now are you going to talk or do I have to turn you inside out one limb at a time?”

“You wouldn't,” declared the soldier.

Sunset activated her magic, causing a bright sigil to spring into existence over the man’s right arm.

“Try me,” sunset replied.

“Woah there. Let's not do any war crimes, okay?” Applejack interrupted.

“It hardly matters,” retorted the soldier. “We accomplished our mission.”

“You got a funny idea of what victory is. Not like funny haha, but more funny as in you seem to be completely loko in the koko,” Pinkie Pie remarked.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash agreed, kicking a fallen soldier in the chest. “It looks to me like you idiots lost, and badly too.”

“That's what you think,” exclaimed the soldier.

“What is he talking about?” Twilight asked.

“Look darlings,” Rarity interrupted, pointing back to the school.

Where dozens of people had their phones raised, and were at that moment filming the interaction from a wide variety of angles. Even a few teachers stood within the school itself, looking down on the small group with their cameras active. It seemed as if at that moment everyone was watching them, and everyone was eagerly recording their actions.

“I don't get it,” declared Pinkie Pie.

“I think he wanted to make the existence of our powers more well known,” Rarity reasoned.

“But everyone knew about us anyway,” Fluttershy murmured.

“Not like this,” replied the soldier. “And they certainly didn't know that you were the type to assault federal officers.”

“You guys are little more than mercenaries and fanatics,” Sunset retorted.

“That's not what they will see,” exclaimed the man.

The crunch of asphalt made all eyes turn towards where several new SUVs had stopped in the middle of the road. In a flash the girls were ready for another fight, a barrier covering their front half while Sunset prepared a spell. Their paranoia turned out to be unfounded however, as more armed men piled out, only these ones wore official police uniforms.

They were also accompanied by a sharply dressed man that they all recognized.

“Perfect Tempo?” Sunset muttered.

Upon spotting the small group, Perfect Tempo smiled and walked over to them at a quick, confident pace.

“It is good to see that you are unharmed,” he began.

“Oh thank god. Someone sane,” Timber Spruce exclaimed. “Please tell me you know what's going on here.”

Perfect Tempo raised an eyebrow and glanced at the other man. “Who is this?”

“Timber Spruce, my boyfriend,” Twilight muttered somewhat regretfully.

“Go speak with one of the officers. He’ll tell you everything,” Perfect Tempo replied.

Timber Spruce immediately ran off, leaving Twilight behind without so much as a goodbye.

“You certainly have an interesting choice in partners,” Perfect Tempo deadpanned.

“He’s been through a lot,” Twilight weakly exclaimed.

“So, are you going to give us the scoop now or what?” Rainbow Dash interrupted.

“I am, though first I must apologize,” Perfect Tempo began.

“For what?” inquired Fluttershy.

“For not properly vetting the men I had placed as your protectors. It seems as though they remained loyal to Foxtrot, and fed that jingoistic fool all the info he needed,” Perfect Tempo answered.

“Wait, you were watching us?” Applejack asked, glancing over her shoulder.

“I was hoping to ensure something like this didn't happen,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“Fat load of good that did us,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

Sunset Shimmer stepped forward. “Thank you Perfect.”

“It is not a problem dear. We must always look after our own,” Perfect Tempo stated.

“So what is the story going to be?” Twilight asked, gesturing to the soldiers being hauled off into the waiting vehicles.

“These impersonators were attempting to blow up a school for unknown reasons and were stopped by seven amazing young girls,” Perfect Tempo declared. “The Canterlot Police will take credit for responding to an anonymous tip, and you will be hailed as heroes.”

“He seemed really confident he could paint us as the villains,” Fluttershy reasoned.

“His information network is good, but mine is better. You might end up the focus of a few conspiracy theories, but most people will think you are super heroes,” Perfect Tempo continued.

“Oh oh!” Pinkie Pie shouted, waving her arms over her head. “Make sure to call me the Pink Menace.”

“And I'll be the Blue Blur,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, striking a dramatic pose.

“We can decide on what our hero names are later. Now I’d really like to get into some different clothes,” Applejack muttered.

“And some water,” added Fluttershy.

“I could use a shower as well,” Rarity glumly remarked.

“Lets head back to my place. We can get all of that there,” Sunset offered.

“An excellent idea, Sunset. I will remain here in order to oversee the containment of these fools and will speak to you once it is done,” Perfect Tempo stated.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “Excellent. Come on girls, let's go.”

Author's Note

Chapter 32

The seven girls piled silently out of the limo, a general air of unease and disguiet hanging over them. Only Pinkie Pie seemed relatively unbothered by the recent brush with death, the young woman doing her best to cheer everyone up. An action which seemed to be bearing fruit as most werent quite so put off by the time they walked into the large foyer.

Applejack whistled. “Damn, I always forget just how fancy this place is.”

“If there was any more gold in here it would be rather gouache,” Rarity remarked.

“I like it. It's very bright,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Good to see you return Miss Shimmer,” greeted a middle aged man who held the door open for them.

“At least the people are nice,” Rainbow Dash added.

“Hey Regis! How's the family?” replied Pinkie Pie.

“Wow Pinkie, you know everyone,” Twilight remarked.

“No not everyone,” Pinkie Pie remarked, pointing at the man’s name tag.

“They are doing wonderfully Pinkie Pie. The cake you sent over for little Valentina’s birthday was to die for,” Regis exclaimed.

“Wait but you said…” Twilight sighed.

Sunset snickered as they made their way over to the elevator and waited for its arrival.

“So…” Applejack murmured. “Are we going to talk about the fact that we were almost murdered by a pack of heavily armed psychos like ten minutes ago?”

“I was rather hoping we’d avoid that discussion,” Rarity admitted.

“It's not healthy to pretend it never happened,” Fluttershy retorted.

“What's there to discuss?” interrupted Rainbow Dash. “They came, we saw, we kicked their butts.”

“I mean, we still got shot a bunch,” Pinkie Pie replied, rubbing a bruise on her bicep.

“Oh sorry about that,” Fluttershy quickly interjected, using her magic to heal the minor blemish.

The elevator dinged, several people exited it, and the small group of girls entered after them. After Sunset hit the correct floor, they all settled in and relaxed as best as they could under the circumstances.

“As much as I don't mind the concept of a group therapy session, I think this is something we need to deal with on our own,” Rarity offered.

Sunset nodded. “I agree. We all handle these things in our own way, and I for one don't really feel like talking about it. Besides, this time it wasn't all that bad.”

“We have been getting shot at quite a bit recently,” Twilight muttered.

“I don't think I’ll ever get used to that,” Applejack grumpily added.

Rainbow Dash blew a dismissive raspberry. “What's there to get used to? We have been dancing with death for years at this point.”

“This feels different though, right?” Applejack asked.

Everyone nodded, even Rainbow Dash, though she was a bit more reluctant to do so.

“It feels kinda like our lives were a kids show, then we got rebooted with a new writer who wanted to take our story in a darker direction,” Pinkie Pie remarked.

“That is… weirdly accurate,” Twilight admitted.

“Hopefully it's not HBO that financed the reboot. I wouldn't be able to stomach any senseless nudity,” Rarity added in a disgusted tone.

Fluttershy giggled. “Very true.”

“So long as we don't get the game of thrones treatment then we should be okay,” Rainbow Dash declared.

Applejack snorted and crossed her arms over her chest. “Augh don't even remind me about that show. I’m still mad about that last season.”

“Hey I didn't think it was that bad,” Sunset exclaimed.

“Bloody kneelers,” Applejack muttered.

The elevator all erupted with laughter, the general unease dissipating somewhat as the girls reveled in a bit of humour. Even Sunset, who felt a little put off by the remark, joined in their revelry. Together they shed the unpleasant emotions which shrouded their thoughts, until at long last the elevator dinged.

The chime alerted them to the fact that they had arrived at their destination and together the seven strode out of the metal box. Though silent, the group continued to wear their smiles with pride, even if they faded somewhat as they entered Sunset’s apartment. Where shoes were quickly kicked off, jackets and backpacks tossed aside or placed on racks.

“You guys know where everything is. Feel free to grab a shower, or a snack. I’m going to throw a movie on in the meantime,” Sunset exclaimed, waving off the group as she made a beeline for the living room.

Twilight lingered at the door, her phone held tight in her grip as she stared down at a message from Timber Spruce.

Fluttershy and Rarity chatted with one another while they made their way over to the master bedroom. The pair were already discussing which of the fancy soaps they were going to try out while also remarking how thankful they were to still have their swimwear on them from their last outing at the beach.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack walked towards the kitchen, both teasing the other for their lackluster performance in the fight. Applejack pointed out that Rainbow Dash got the easier of the two sets of foes while the speedster remarked that at least she got more then one knockout.

Pinkie Pie was tempted to join the last group, though she lingered at the door, her gaze settling on Twilight.

“Hey are you okay?” Pinkie Pie whispered.

“Yeah I’m fine. Just… got a lot on my mind right now,” Twilight muttered.

“Are you sure? You seem… off,” Pinkie Pie replied.

“I’m fine,” Twilight stated firmly.

Pinkie Pie raised her hands defensively. “Alright. I was just asking.”

Twilight sighed.

“That was wonderful darling, absolutely wonderful,” Rarity gushed as she strode out from around a corner, her hair wrapped in a towel while her body was hidden by a bathrobe.

“I’m so glad you found the button for the jets,” Fluttershy whispered.

“You two werent getting freaky in there were ya?” Rainbow Dash asked, the girl smirking as she leaned against the entrance to the kitchen.

“We were doing no such thing!” Rarity shrieked, her face quickly turning red.

“Yeah. Everyone knows Rarity doesn't have the balls to instigate something like that,” Applejack added, sharing a snicker and a high five with Rainbow Dash.

“Well at least I don't challenge the person I have a crush on to constant races just so I can see them get sweaty,” Fluttershy shot back.

“Woah,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

Applejack blushed hard. “I didn't- I don't- I never-”

“Come along Rarity,” Fluttershy interrupted. “Our clothes are probably done in the wash and we must get dressed.”

Pinkie Pie popped out from around the corner. “Oh hey I ordered pizza by the way.”

“That sounds wonderful Pinkie Pie. Thank you,” Fluttershy exclaimed before walking away with a blushing Rarity locked arm in arm.

“Who would have thought Fluttershy was the one who wore the pants in that relationship,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

Only to receive an elbow in the gut from Applejack. “They ain't datin ya goober. They are just close.”

“How can you see that and not think they are dating?” Rainbow Dash declared, gesturing wildly to the door Fluttershy and Rarity had just disappeared through.

“I mean they did spend time in solitary together,” Pinkie Pie offered.

Applejack sighed. “Let's just go get those snacks before the pizza gets here.”

“Sorry for bringing that up,” Pinkie Pie whispered.

Rainbow Dash wrapped an arm around the despondent pink girl and pulled her towards the exit. “Don't worry about it, Pinkie Pie. Now why don't you help us pick out some candy?”

“That sounds great!” Pinkie Pie stated with a smile.

Sunset Shimmer reclined in a chair that probably cost as much as five months rent at her old place. The plush, faux leather seat parted around her, wrapping the girl in its comfortable, yet still slightly cool embrace. As she sat there, relaxing in silence, she looked out over the room, her gaze settling on her view of the city.

Hilly, and broken up by deep valleys, Canterlot was an odd mirror of its Equestrian counterpart. Unlike there, here there was no great mountain, only a few slightly taller hills that were now crowned with towering structures. It was also a much more chaotic place, having not been built by a carefully controlled committee that ensured its skyline was orderly.

The city outside was also beautiful in its own way, with each block allowed to grow and thrive with fairly little intervention by the local government. Not that there werent a few blemishes however, such as a series of rundown warehouses that had yet to be demolished. There were also a few rather garish highrises that were for whatever reason built in a brutalist style, but even those werent so bad.

As Sunset’s mind wandered, she glanced around the large, luxurious living room she had grown so fond of. One of its most striking features was the enormous single pane window that stretched for nearly twenty feet across. Allowing any to gaze out over the complete breadth of the city without anything to abstract their view.

This great pane of glass made the already enormous living room feel even bigger, and inadvertently made it unpleasant to sit in. At least when alone anyway, here with her friends all around her, Sunset Shimmer felt perfectly at peace. It also helped that the usual quiet of the large space had been broken by the sound of laughter, and excited conversation.

On the far side of the room, past the enormous eighty inch Tv, surround sound system, and a half dozen gaming consoles was a pool table. Illuminated by a chandelier that hung over its center, the table was covered in various colored orbs arranged in a chaotic manner. Leaning heavily against one side and wielding a pool cue was Rainbow Dash, the girl’s tongue sticking out of her mouth as she lined up her shot.

Next to her, laughing and making a joke at how far behind the speedster was Applejack. It was clear to Sunset from the other girl’s smirking expression that she was currently in the lead. With a firm clack audible across the room, Rainbow Dash sunk what appeared to be a difficult shot, wiping the smirk from Applejack’s face.

Between them rested four couches, which together were large enough to seat about half of their class. Currently it had only three occupants, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Twilight, though Twilight herself sat apart from the others. Who were giggling as they painted their fingers, their phones open to some funny video that Sunset couldn't see.

Sunset also didn't know where they got the nail polish, but she chose not to think about that at the moment. Rarity probably knew, but if Sunset asked she’d likely get roped into getting her digits done as well and she didn't like that. Or at least that was what she told herself anyway.

As Sunset’s gaze fell on Twilight, a bright pink blur appeared out of nowhere and leapt over the lip of the couch. Landing on the plush fake leather with a dull thump, Pinkie Pie grinned from ear to ear as she deposited her load of food on the coffee table. Including several bowls of popcorn, three bags of chips, a half dozen open containers of candy, and five two litres.

How Pinkie Pie had balanced all that was beyond Sunset, and she once again chose not to think too hard on the subject. For there lay only madness.

Diverting her attention from Pinkie, Sunset glanced at Twilight who had yet to look away from her phone for several minutes. Her shoulders were slumped, her gaze downcast, and her eyes were slightly misty, as if she were on the verge of tears. Twilight had also been the only one to not change into some extra clothes, or put what she came in wearing through the wash. Meaning she was still covered in dirt, and smelled a bit due to the sweat which clung to her body.

“Hey Twi, are you okay?” Sunset whispered, shifting from her chair to the empty spot to Twilight’s left.

“Huh, what? Oh uh yeah. I’m fine,” Twilight muttered.

“Really, cus you sure don't look like it,” Sunset deadpanned.

“Yeah Twi. You look like you’re ready to cry, or punch someone in the nose,” Pinkie Pie pointed out.

“I’m not angry!” Twilight retorted, only to immediately wince. “Okay so maybe I’m slightly annoyed.”

“What's bothering you darling?” inquired Rarity, who along with Fluttershy had shuffled closer to the bespectacled girl.

“It ain't that boyfriend of yours, is it?” Applejack asked.

“He didn't pee himself did he?” Rainbow Dash added.

Twilight sighed. “No he did not pee himself… as far as I’m aware.”

“Coulda fooled me with how tight he was hanging onto Fluttershy’s pant leg,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

Applejack elbowed Rainbow in the gut. “Ya ain't helpin.”

“Sure he wasn't helpful, but he also wasn't a hindrance, at least,” Sunset offered somewhat weakly.

“I mean he doesn't have any powers or abilities so hiding was probably the right thing to do,” Fluttershy reasoned.

“He could have at least thrown some of my sticky grenade thingies,” Pinkie Pie remarked. “I offered him the chance but he didn't even seem to know I was talking to him.”

“He was stressed out, Pinkie Pie. Ordinary people aren't used to getting shot at or even being in life and death situations in the first place,” Twilight retorted.

“So…” Applejack muttered, plunking down on the floor across from Twilight, joining Rainbow Dash. “If that ain't what’s got ya worried then what's buggin ya?”

“Don't tell me he dumped you,” Rarity whispered in an aghast tone.

“No, nothing like that. Or at least I don't think so,” Twilight replied.

“You don't have to tell us if you don't want to,” Fluttershy cautioned.

“I don't mind, it's just…” Twilight sighed and pulled up her phone. “Here let me read it to you.”

Twilight cleared her throat. “Hey Twilight, not sure when this message is going to send because of the poor reception at the precinct but I’ve been thinking. This whole recent disaster felt different from the others, like there was real danger and not the kind you used to deal with. I know I said I’d help you with your hero stuff, but I don't know if I can. Let's meet up tomorrow sometime to talk. This whole texting thing sucks.”

“Well he's right on one thing. Texting sucks balls,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“It isn't exactly the best method for conversation,” Fluttershy reasoned.

“Plus it's really hard to tell if someone is being sarcastic,” Pinkie Pie added.

“I don't know what to say,” Twilight admitted. “I want to tell him to hold on, and wait for us to deal with Foxtrot so things can go back to normal but I’m not sure if things can go back to the way they were...”

“Foxtrot is a little too well organized to be something we can take care of ourselves,” Sunset pointed out.

“That also assumes that Celestia chick doesn't keep dumping villains and magical creatures through that portal doohickey,” Applejack declared.

“We could spend the rest of our lives fighting monsters, and thousand year old aliens from another dimension,” Rainbow Dash proclaimed.

“How dreadful,” remarked Rarity.

“Hopefully it doesn't come to that,” Applejack added.

“Yeah I don't think I could keep fighting bad guys at ninety years old. Eighty maybe, but ninety? That's way too old,” Pinkie Pie declared before stuffing her face with popcorn.

Twilight sighed. “I never really thought of that before.”

“So long as that portal remains open she could dump any matter of horrible abomination into our world,” Fluttershy whispered fearfully.

“Things may never be able to go back to normal,” murmured Twilight.

“Now hold on a second,” Sunset interrupted. “I wouldn't go that far. Sure Foxtrot may be a little difficult to deal with by ourselves but I’m sure with Perfect Tempo’s help we could take him.”

“But what about Celestia?” Twilight asked.

Sunset sighed. “That is a bit more complicated, though it isn't impossible to imagine some kind of countermeasure to her shenanigans.”

“Heh, shenanigans,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“Oh I love that place! I always make sure to get a litre of farva!” Pinkie Pie excitedly proclaimed.

“What the heck is a farva?” Applejack asked, scratching her head.

“It's a drink, but I think we are getting a little off topic,” Rarity answered.

“Right. I guess we should get back to discussing how our lives will never return to normal and that I should dump Timber Spruce,” Twilight muttered bitterly.

Though Sunset desperately wanted to agree with Twilight, the former pony put on a wide smile and squeezed the other girl’s shoulder. “Just hold on a bit alright? I’m sure things will get better soon,” Sunset whispered.

“I sure hope so,” Twilight remarked.

“In the meantime we must remember that we can only really count on each other,” Fluttershy softly exclaimed, sharing a glance with Rarity.

Who smiled back, batting her eyelashes at the other girl. “Quite right darling.”

“I’m not worried. We make for a great team,” Rainbow Dash declared, wrapping an arm around Applejack’s shoulder and pulling her in close.

“You betcha,” Applejack agreed.

“It's going to be tough, but I just know we’ll make it through!” Pinkie Pie excitedly proclaimed, somehow managing to pull everyone into a group hug.

“So just have a little faith,” Sunset whispered, squeezing Twilight’s hand.

“Y-yeah,” Twilight stuttered, unable to look Sunset in the eye. “Maybe if I teach him magic, or train him to fight, or…”

Break up with him. Sunset thought to herself, but did not utter.

“Something,” Twilight concluded.

“So what's the plan?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Other than hug each other well past the point of it being not awkward.”

“You just had to ruin it,” Pinkie Pie muttered, releasing her friends.

“What do you mean exactly R.D?” Applejack inquired.

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “You know, with Foxtrot and stuff. Sunset said we can't handle it alone and as much as I hate to admit it, she's right.”

“We would need an intelligence network, contacts,” Rarity began.

“Watches with lasers in them, expensive cars, and a license to kill,” Pinkie Pie finished, miming the act of shooting an invisible pistol at Sunset.

Who rolled her eyes. “We need some of those things, yes, but Perfect Tempo can help us with that.”

“I don't want to belabor the point or anything, but are you sure we can trust him with something so important?” Applejack inquired.

“He is a bit of a stranger, despite all the help he's given us,” Fluttershy reasoned.

“I’m sure he will help. If for no other reason then to help himself,” Sunset replied. “After all, Foxtrot threatens his operations and friends as much as that jerk that threatens us.”

“Well when you put it like that…” Twilight muttered.

“Awesome!” Rainbow Dash declared, pumping a fist into the air. “Once he does all the boring work like finding the jerk face, then we can go in there and kick his butt.”

“I wouldn't be too gung ho there Rainbow Dash. We don't know who or what is helping him create those stone creatures,” Twilight pointed out.

“You don't think it's some kind of evil rock pony or something, do you?” Pinkie Pie fearfully asked.

“I don't rightfully know who is helping him, but whoever they are, they need to get their tail kicked,” Sunset declared.

“I mean we’ll still need Perfect’s help even after they find him,” Fluttershy reasoned. “Foxtrot has a whole army.”

“Could you call our benefactor by chance?” Rarity asked, turning to Sunset. “I feel with him here we could have a much more fruitful discussion.”

“True,” Sunset agreed.

Sunset reached into her pocket and swiftly produced her slim black phone, sliding it open. A second later and she had fired off a text, one that she marked as urgent in order to speak to the male as soon as possible. With that done she informed her friends of what she had done, and they all spread out across the couches.

A movie was selected, and though Pinkie Pie was worried that the pizza was late, the seven females all settled in. Before the film could begin the distant buzz of a doorbell alerted them to the fact that someone had arrived.

“Is it Perfect Tempo?” asked Rarity.

“He hasn't texted back,” Sunset replied.

Sunset flipped over to the app which connected to the camera bolted to the front of her door, revealing a familiar face.

“Hey, would you look at that,” Applejack muttered.

“Perfect Tempo, more like Perfect Timing,” Pinkie Pie remarked, the girl already snickering over her own attempt at humour.

“That was awful,” Rarity deadpanned.

Fluttershy giggled.

“Unlocking the door,” Sunset announced before swiping her finger over the correct button.

A second later and the distant door opened, followed closely by the sound of footsteps making their way over to the living room.

“Ahh, there you are,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed. “Just where I assumed you would be.”

“Good timing Perfect, we were just…” Sunset blinked. “Are you… carrying our pizzas?”

Perfect Tempo deposited the half dozen rectangle boxes at the table before taking a step back and standing next to the television.

“I was,” he admitted. “It seems as though one of my subordinates chose to interrogate the poor kid delivering pizzas under the assumption that they were poisoned.”

“I sure hope you tipped him well,” Fluttershy remarked.

“I bought him a new car,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“That was generous,” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“Yes, well. I admit this entire debacle has me feeling rather inadequate and embarrassed,” Perfect Tempo declared.

“Why do you say that?” Applejack questioned.

“Like I mentioned before. The only reason he was able to attack you like this was due to my unfortunate oversight in vetting my men,” Perfect Tempo began, adjusting his tie. “I’ve made sure to reevaluate the protocol in such a way as to make certain that does not happen again.”

“What about our families?” Twilight inquired.

“Taken care of,” Perfect Tempo replied. “Their protection detail has been doubled, and I’ve personally examined every one of them assigned to the task.”

“That's a relief,” Applejack muttered.

“No kidding,” Rainbow Dash agreed.

“Thank you mister Tempo,” Fluttershy offered.

“Please just call me Perfect,” replied the man. “Tempo was my father’s name.”

“Oh, okay,” Fluttershy all but whispered.

Perfect Tempo cleared his throat. “Furthermore I was hoping to convince you girls to remain in one central location for the time being. It is clear that Foxtrot is targeting you and I’m not certain if I can keep you all safe if you are moving about in public all the time.”

“What about school?” Twilight asked.

“We have less than a week left, and most of us are done with all our classes,” Applejack replied.

“I can arrange for a tutor, or simply pull the necessary strings to have you graduate early,” Perfect Tempo offered.

“I think we should sleep on such a decision, don't you think girls?” Applejack asked.

“What's there to discuss?” Pinkie Pie announced, leaping from her seat. “This means we can have a sleepover everyday! I’m in!”

“That could be fun, though I wouldn't wish to make Sunset feel like she was a guest in her own house,” Rarity replied, glancing at the former pony curiously.

Sunset shrugged. “It doesn't quite feel like home unless you guys are here anyway. Plus I have a feeling like someone had just such a possibility in mind when they gave me this apartment.”

Perfect Tempo chuckled. “I look out for our own. You are a member of our dysfunctional little family after all.”

“So getting back to Foxtrot,” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “We want to help take him down, isn't that right girls?”

Nearly everyone offered their hearty affirmation to Rainbow Dash’s declaration, though Fluttershy remained quiet.

“Are you sure about this? You guys could be hurt,” Perfect Tempo warned.

“Whether we go out there and fight or not we still might get hurt,” Fluttershy reasoned.

“Well put darling,” Rarity commended.

“Exactly!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed, the girl bouncing excitedly on the balls of her feat and shadow boxing a specter. “Don't worry mister Perfect. We can totally take those jerks. Just point us at ‘em!”

Perfect Tempo chuckled at the girl’s enthusiasm and nodded. “Well if I can't talk you out of it then how about a compromise? I’ll let you join the fight, but we’ll have to have this conversation again in a few days.”

“Why, if you don't mind me askin,” Applejack inquired.

“I got a few irons in the fire I need to tend to first,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“Sounds fair,” Sunset exclaimed, sharing a nod with the rest of her friends.

“In that case I will leave you all to your night of revelry and relaxation,” Perfect Tempo declared, bowing slightly before turning and walking away, only to stop at the entrance of the living room. “Oh and Pinkie Pie. Those pajamas are adorable.”

Pinkie Pie looked down at her white and black onesie which when the hood was pulled over her head, made her look like a panda.

“Ha, eat that Rarity! I told you boys liked pandas!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed, blowing raspberries at the fashionista.

“Augh,” groaned Rarity.

Author's Note

Chapter 33

Sunset Shimmer hummed a half remembered melody to herself as she hefted her signature leather jacket over her shoulders and eyed herself in the mirror. Studying her features closely, she noticed that her shoulders were slightly broader, and her muscles more well defined. The coat also felt tighter than usual, as did her pants, though she couldn't quite tell why at first.

“Am I taller?” she muttered to herself.

Glancing down at the inch of ankle revealed by her jeans seemed to reinforce this idea.

“Huh. Neat. Hopefully this doesn't continue. I don't want to have to get a whole new wardrobe,” Sunset remarked.

With a shrug, she walked out of the spacious closet and back into her bedroom. Checking up on her favorite little gecko didn't take long, and though adorable, she didn't remove him from his tank.

“I’ll be back to play with you soon,” she whispered, a finger caressing the top of his slightly slimy head.

The animal blinked slowly, leaning into the touch for as long as it lasted.

Now with a smile on her face, Sunset walked out and into the hall, where she heard the distant sound of gunfire. A sound which usually would have set her on edge, had she not known that it was coming from the T.V. Produced by some video game that she couldn't recall the name of, Sunset assumed that Applejack and Rainbow Dash were at it again.

The sound of excited shouting accompanied by a loud, annoyed groan seemed to confirm this.

Sunset laughed to herself as she walked down the hall, pausing when she neared one of the bathrooms and heard a familiar tune. Though Sunset Shimmer knew she had heard the song somewhere, she didn't know what it was called, only that it was the kind of pop Rarity and Fluttershy enjoyed. The former pony peeked around the corner to the bathroom and gazed in to find two of her friends were both staring at the mirror.

“And if we just add a little more lift to your eyelashes they would really make the entire look pop,” Rarity exclaimed, a tiny spoolie brush held in her right hand.

“If you think that would help,” Fluttershy muttered.

Sunset raised an eyebrow, her gaze traveling up and down the usually nervous young woman standing in front of the sink. More specificly Sunset looked at all of the makeup that had been applied to her face, including a decent amount of mascara. It didn't look clownish though, merely obvious in a way that gave Fluttershy an almost ethereal, otherworldly aura about her.

“Interesting combination. Not sure I would have gone with such large wings around the eyes though,” Sunset remarked.

Rarity yelped in shock and nearly poked Fluttershy in the eye. “Goodness me Sunset. You nearly scared me half to death.”

“Sorry Fluttershy, Rarity,” Sunset quickly apologized.

“It's okay,” Fluttershy replied, flashing the ex pony a wide smile. “And I think it looks lovely.”

“Thank you darling,” Rarity exclaimed, squeezing the other girl’s shoulders appreciatively.

“What's the occasion?” Sunset asked.

“Well I figured that since I wasn't going to be going off to fashion school that I would still require a model if I were to succeed,” Rarity began, flashing Fluttershy a wide smile. “Which is where this absolute angel came in.”

Fluttershy blushed and looked away. “Oh it's nothing. I’m so bad with makeup that I thought it would make for a good trade.”

“Oh you are too hard on yourself darling. I notice all those subtle touches you do around your eyes and mouth. Masterful work, I must say,” Rarity pressed.

“T-thanks,” Fluttershy muttered.

Sunset chuckled. “That's great you guys. I’m glad you could help each other out.”

“I had a feeling as though this would be mutually beneficial,” Rarity declared, sweeping her arm down Fluttershy’s body. “I get a beautiful woman to model my clothes, and Fluttershy gets to see just how enchanting she can truly be.”

Sunset bit her tongue, and just barely resisted telling the two to kiss.

“That's wonderful Rarity. You both seem to be having fun, though I was wondering if you’ve seen Twilight. We are supposed to be getting ready to visit Perfect Tempo and get some more information on Foxtrot as well as his mysterious benefactor,” Sunset explained.

“Oh um no. We haven't seen her in a while,” Fluttershy murmured.

“Not since just after lunch I’m afraid,” Rarity added, absentmindedly stroking Fluttershy’s hair. “A shame too. She looked rather upset.”

“Do you know what happened?” Sunset pressed.

Rarity shrugged. “I’m afraid not, darling.”

“Damn, thanks anyway,” Sunset turned to leave, only to stop herself. “Oh yeah did you guys want to come to that, by the way?”

“I cannot speak for Fluttershy but I am perfectly content right here. Besides, you will surely relay the more important information, no?” Rarity half asked, half stated.

“I will,” Sunset stated.

“Then that is more than enough for me,” Fluttershy declared.

Sunset smiled. “Thanks for trusting me so much. Or are you just trusting Twilight?”

“Don't joke about that darling,” Rarity chastised. “We all still feel terrible about what we did.”

“Y-yeah,” Fluttershy muttered.

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes. “Oh come on you guys. I forgave you, forgive yourselves already.”

“I will… consider it,” Rarity muttered, fingers gently running through Fluttershy’s hair.

“Thank you for the invitation anyway Sunset, stay safe,” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“I’d tell you two to do the same but I’m pretty sure you’ll be fine here,” Sunset remarked as she walked away.

Taking the first right, Sunset passed by another pair of rooms and the spiral stairs going to the second floor of the apartment. Ignoring the now semi occupied spaces, and the dozens of half open bozes inside of them, Sunset continued towards the kitchen. Where Applejack and Rainbow Dash were locked in a tense struggle for dominance in some brown shooter set in the middle east.

“Whose winning?” Sunset asked, leaning on the back of the couch and glancing expectantly at Pinkie Pie.

Who despite it being nearly four in the evening, was still wearing her panda onesie. “Applejack is, but it's close,” she replied before biting into a slice of cold, leftover pizza.

Sunset stood quietly as Applejack and Rainbow Dash fought one another in what appeared to be an airport. Applejack was sitting at the back of a plane, a pair of pistols in her character’s hands and a claymore positioned next to her. Rainbow Dash meanwhile, was sitting in the aisle further up, just out of sight of Applejack, a rifle raised and ready.

“Why don't you come out and fight? Is it because you’re a chicken?” Rainbow Dash teased.

“Why don't you come back here and fight me yourself, or are you a coward?” Applejack countered.

“I’m not the one camping!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“You’re sitting perfectly still in that aisle doing nothing. Sure looks like you’re camping,” Applejack responded.

“That's it. You’re going down!” Rainbow Dash declared.

Sunset watched as the athlete’s character was gunned down before it could even take aim on Applejack’s prone form. It wasn't even close either, with a spray of concentrated fire cutting the poor soldier down a second after he left cover.

“Damn you and your stupid hidey hole!” Rainbow Dash bellowed angrily.

“Just use a grenade, it's not hard,” Applejack replied.

“This game is about shooting people, not blowing them up. Besides, explosives are cheap,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“You’re just mad because I can kill you from across the map with the nade launcher,” Applejack retorted, a cocky grin crossing her face.

“That's a bullshit strategy and you know it!” Rainbow Dash shouted, jabbing a finger at the other girl.

“Something tells me they aren't interested in joining me and Twilight when we go to meet Perfect Tempo,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

“That's a safe assumption,” Pinkie Pie agreed.

“What about you?” Sunset Shimmer offered.

“Nah. That sounds boring, and I’d rather hear the coles notes version from you or Twilight,” Pinkie Pie replied, taking another bite out of her pizza.

“Speaking of Twilight, have you seen her recently? Rarity mentioned she looked upset but I’ve been so busy practicing magic that I haven't had the chance to catch up with her,” Sunset explained.

Pinkie Pie shrugged. “Nah. Last I saw her she was talking on the phone with Timber in her room.”

Sunset winced. “Did it seem like a good conversation?”

Pinkie Pie raised an eyebrow. “What do you think?”

Sunset’s response was cut off by a shout of anger.

“Aww come on, I flash banged you and everything! How did you hit me?” Rainbow Dash yelled.

“Yer too predictable,” Applejack began. “You flash then walk out a second later so all I gotta do is wait a moment, and spray where you were just standing.”

Rainbow Dash ground her teeth together. “Whatever. I’ll get you next time.”

“You’ll try,” Applejack replied.

“Did Twilight and Timber break up?” Sunset Shimmer asked, the girl doing her best not to make it seem as though she was being a bit hopeful.

Pinkie Pie shrugged. “Dunno. Twi seemed embarrassed and sad, but they werent yelling or nothing.”

“That's… good,” Sunset murmured. “Well I better keep look-”

Pinkie Pie’s eyes snapped open as a flurry of strange twitches suddenly overcame her body. “She's downstairs. Talking to Timber right now.”

“What, how do you know that?” Sunset demanded.

“I just do, now go!” Pinkie Pie commanded, shoving Sunset towards the door.

“Would you stop pushing me? I’m not going to go down there and interrupt them. Clearly this is private,” Sunset retorted.

“I got a good feeling about this, just trust me and go see her,” Pinkie Pie pressed.

Sunset sighed as she was roughly deposited in front of the exit to her apartment. “Fine, but I’m just going to sit in the lounge while I wait for them to finish talking,” Sunset stated.

“Yeah sure whatever, now go!” Pinkie Pie declared, pushing Sunset out into the hall.

Sunset Shimmer sighed as the door closed on her face, and wondered if she should even go along with Pinkie Pie’s scheme. Regardless of the other girl’s intentions, Sunset Shimmer knew there was a chance that things wouldnt turn out well. If they broke up, Sunset Shimmer thought to herself, the former pony could swoop in and provide a shoulder for Twilight to cry on.

The girl quickly shook her head and dismissed that thought though, trying her best not to bring an ulterior motive into the mix. This was a difficult process, though one that she had time to ruminate on as she walked over to the elevator and rode it down.

The faint orchestral music that played while she waited helped calm Sunset’s nerves somewhat. She still wasn't quite certain of her resolve when she reached the main floor however, but she was determined to stay focused.

Remember, focus on just being a good friend. Sunset told herself.

The ding of the doors heralded the arrival of a mostly empty room occupied only by a handful of employees. Other residents were sparse, and the few who remained in the area kept their distance from the entrance. Why they did this became obvious when Sunset stepped out and glanced over towards the doors.

“-believe you cheated on me,” Timber muttered, his eyes red as if he had either been crying or was on the verge of tears. “After everything I’ve done to try and support you and help you.”

“I didn't cheat on you Timber, it was just a spur of the moment thing. A kiss, nothing more,” Twilight replied, hesitantly standing nearby, unsure of what she should be doing with her hands.

“That's cheating Twilight! Or do you think you can go around kissing whoever you want?” Timber shot back.

Twilight grit her teeth. “You don't understand what it's like. When you unlock your magic there is this… rush. I couldn't help it.”

“So rather than call me, and celebrate, you immediately thought to lock lips with your friend?” Timber angrily retorted.

“That's not… I did call you, remember?” Twilight exclaimed in a soft tone.

“After you kissed-” Timber’s eyes went wide the second they latched onto Sunset Shimmer. “You!”

Twilight sighed, and ran a hand down her face as Timber began to move. “Timber please don't do anything stupid,” Twilight muttered.

“I uh…” Sunset took a step back and tried to feel for the call elevator button.

“Put 'em up,” Timber declared, raising his fists.

“Err what?” Sunset replied.

“You heard me, let's fight. You kissed my girlfriend without her consent!” Timber declared, nostrils flaring.

Sunset Shimmer blinked in shock and glanced at Twilight. “Just what have you been telling him?” Sunset demanded.

“I didn't-” Twilight sighed and ran a hand down her face. “Timber, it wasn't unconsentual.”

“But you said she kissed you!” Timber exclaimed, turning back to Twilight.

“It's… more complicated than that,” Twilight muttered.

“Look man, it was a mistake. Relax,” Sunset Shimmer stressed.

“So now it was an accident? How does that even work, hmm?” Timber shouted.

Twilight pinched the bridge of her nose and exhaled slowly. “Can we please just talk about this later? You’re too worked up right now.”

“Well excuse me for being the only one in this situation who was hurt by my girlfriend cheating on me!” Timber Spruce bellowed.

“Woah don't yell at her, man,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

Twilight stomped her foot. “That's enough. Sunset, I appreciate you standing up for me but I can handle this myself.”

Timber Spruce snorted. “Thank you-”

“And you,” Twilight interupted, spinning towards the male. “You have been a petulant child about this entire thing. I told you because I wanted to work things out, and be honest, but you’ve made me feel like I should have hid the whole thing.”

“But Twilight!” Timber Spruce began.

“But nothing. You can't handle this conversation right now. Go home. I’ll talk to you again tomorrow,” Twilight firmly stated.

“Fine. But this isn't over,” Timber Spruce declared, jabbing a finger at Sunset as he walked away.

I’d like to see you try. Sunset Shimmer thought to herself.

“And wipe that smirk off your face,” Twilight muttered. “I know what you’re thinking and no you cannot fight my… Timber.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow at the other girl’s choice of words, but chose not to comment on it.

“Sorry. You gotta admit though, he wouldn't have a hope in hell,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

Twilight grit her teeth as Timber Spruce slipped out onto the street. “No. No he would not,” she admitted.

“So…” Sunset cleared her throat. “Are you ready to go to Perfect Tempo’s and find out more about Foxtrot and whoever is helping him?”

“I shouldn't be, but I need something to focus on. Something that isn't… him,” Twilight muttered. “So, yes.”

“Well alright then, because the car should be waiting for us,” Sunset replied, gesturing towards the exit.

“Let's just… wait a second. I don't want to run into Timber again until we’ve both had a chance to cool down,” Twilight exclaimed.

“Fair enough. We’ve already made them wait already, what's a few minutes more?” Sunset Shimmer offered.

Twilight grunted. “Great, now I feel bad.”

“Oh don't worry about it. They get paid either way. I’m sure no one's going to complain about getting a break,” Sunset Shimmer asserted.

“I guess,” Twilight admitted. “Could you not comment on what yo usay though? I’ve got enough on my mind as it is and I’d really like to focus on our more pertinent issue.”

“I suppose the guy trying to kill us all would be a bit more pressing then your relationship troubles,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

“Quite,” Twilight declared.

Together the two girls walked outside to where a black Lincoln town car waited for them. The windows of which were completely blacked out, though the front passenger side was open, revealing the amused face of a familiar woman. Wearing her usual mostly black semi formal wear was Sonata Dusk, the siren blowing and popping some bubble gum as she waited.

“You sure took your time. Don't tell me you were the ones that made that cute boy all sad,” Sonata Dusk remarked when the pair neared the car.

Sunset winced. “Let's… not talk about that okay?”

“Oh shit really? Sorry about that, hop on in. Perfect’s already texted me twice requesting an ETA so we better move,” Sonata replied, starting the car as Twilight and Sunset shuiffled into the back seat of the car. “Straight there, I presume?”

Sunset glanced through the divider and into Sonata’s reflection in the rear view mirror. “Yeah we better not make him wait any longer than necessary,” replied the former pony.

“Hey, would you mind sending Perfect a text and saying were on our way? I think hearing it from you would really set his mind at ease,” Sonata asked.

“Will do,” Sunset replied.

The car began to move a moment just after the two friends had put on their seat belts and had started to settle in. Unlike the limo, this car wasn't quite so opulent, though that didn't mean there were no luxuries to speak of. The seats were heated or cooled individually, there was a sunroof just for the back seat, and a cooler was built into the central hand rest.

Twilight seemingly didn't care about any of that, and merely leaned in close to Sunset. “Does Perfect have any other ex villains in his employ which I should know about?” Twilight inquired.

“That depends. Do you consider Aleister Crowley a villain?” Sunset replied.

“Wait, really? That crazy guy from the early thirties?” Twilight whispered back in shock.

Sunset chuckled. “I’m just messing with you. The guy was a crackpot and he's super dead.”

“You really had me going for a second there,” Twilight admitted.

“Nah, I wouldn't worry about it. Perfect tends to deal with truly dangerous characters in a more permanent manner,” Sunset grimly replied.

“Oh…” Twilight muttered.

“Try not to judge him too harshly. They werent some small-time criminals looking to cover up an illegal mining operation by dressing up like a ghost,” Sunset remarked.

“Well that's… good?” Twilight frowned and sunk into her chair.

Twilight and Sunset stared out the windows in silence, the soft classical music coming from the speakers all but ignored. As was Sonata’s muffled singing voice coming through the mostly closed divider separating them. Normally the strange lyrics added to music which didn't normally have any would intrigue the pair in equal measure. These were not normal circumstances, as they were more confused by their surroundings.

There were no opulent palaces, nor were there towering pillars of stone and glass that rose high above the ground. Only short, rather unpleasant looking bungalows and a narrow road covered completely on one side by cheap vehicles. Tipped over garbage cans, discarded children’s toys and trash littered the area, marking it as a block few would willingly live on.

“Hey uh Sonata, you aren't lost by chance, are you?” Sunset asked.

“Nope. Perfect’s place is just up ahead, next to that old transformer depot thingy,” Sonata called back.

Twilight leaned forward, and pressed the button lowering the divider, allowing the pair to peer out the front window. Where more low income housing was visible along with what looked like a very old bank, a boarded up strip mall and the aforementioned substation. The last of which was surrounded by ten foot high fences topped with razor wire and numerous warnings to stay away. Only the bank, done in an old, art deco style, seemed to be in decent condition, though its windows were also mostly covered with wood.

In no time at all the car rolled to a stop in front of the structure, Sonata shifting the vehicle into park.

“Whelp, this is your stop,” she cheerfully declared.

“You have got to be kidding,” Twilight deadpanned.

Sonata chuckled. “Nope. Just walk up to the door, knock twice and you’ll be let inside in no time.”

“You’re not playing a trick on us are you?” Sunset asked.

“Ha, no. If I did that I’d lose my cushy chauffeur job,” Sonata countered.

“Are you saying your boss lives… here, of all places?” Twilight inquired.

“This is only one of his houses, and yeah. You’ll understand once you’re inside,” Sonata declared.

“Well if you’re certain,” Sunset reluctantly exclaimed.

“I am. Heck I’ll stay right here and wait if it makes you feel any better,” Sonata offered.

“Let's just go. I’m fairly certain she's telling the truth,” Twilight urged.

“Of course I am. Now go on before I get another threatening text message,” Sonata demanded in a slightly irritated tone.

Both Twilight as well as Sunset hastily exited the vehicle and began to walk up to the old bank entrance. With each step the growing sense of unreality only became more and more apparent, with several details sticking out. Such as the fact that they had yet to see another human face, nor even a sign of anyone, like lights turning off or on.

Sunset took the lead and pounded her fist against the door twice before taking a step back.

They didn't have to wait long for there to be a response, though it wasn't one they were anticipating. A bright green light was suddenly emitted from the top of the double doors and washed over them in a quick wave. In an instant it was gone, and the entrance clicked audibly, their fears washed away the second it opened.

“Ahh there you are,” Perfect Tempo declared, the well dressed man appearing in the entrance. “My apologies for the rude reception. I had to be certain it was you.”

“Having a lot of trouble with spies are you?” Sunset asked.

Perfect Tempo snorted. “You would not believe how true that statement really is.”

The man dressed still in formal wear stepped to the side, and extended an arm inwards. “Please, come inside,” he offered.

Sunset walked in immediately, with Twilight following after her a moment later. They only made it a few feet before stopping and staring at the immaculately kept interior of the seemingly abandoned bank. The first thing they noticed were that most of the bones of the old building were still there, but they had been altered slightly to create a new and interesting space.

The counting room was a sitting room, the waiting area was a mix of a ballroom complete with a bar, and even a few old arcade cabinets. Pool tables sat empty and unused, though the balls were already wracked and cues rested patiently nearby. From there a large kitchen was visible over what had once been the counter where tellers would have sat.

Beyond that were several rooms they couldn't see into, and the vault door which was the only thing that looked new in the entire building. Everything else was period accurate, as if they had been plucked out of time from nineteen ten. There was even a good number of memorabilia and posters specific to the time period littered around the main room.

“Welcome,” Perfect Tempo announced with a smile. “To one of my favorite abodes.”

“It sure is nice,” Sunset murmured.

“Wow this is a lot of vintage stuff,” Twilight added.

“Well, when you live as long as I have, you tend to pick up a few things. Now then, would you like a tour, or perhaps you’d rather get straight to the reason for your visit?” Perfect Tempo offered.

Sunset shook her head. “No time, I'm afraid. I’d rather get straight down to business if you don't mind.”

“Of course, follow me,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

The man walked confidently through the divider and into the back, with his two guests following close behind. Sunset Shimmer couldn't help but find the fact that Perfect still wore the same incredibly professional attire a little funny. She wouldn't laugh out loud mind you, but she was certainly tempted to do so.

Twilight didn't share in Sunset’s mirth however, and the girl stared intently at the enormous circular metal door before them.

There Perfect Tempo paused, and laid a hand on the center most section of it, causing the metal to glow faintly. After a moment of silence it opened soundlessly, and revealed several feet of hallway that ended abruptly at an open elevator. All surfaces within were white, polished, and had been cleaned to such an extent that Sunset Shimmer almost felt as though she was dirtying it with her presence.

“The answers we seek are below. In one of my vaults,” Perfect Tempo explained.

“This feels like a sci-fi movie,” Twilight muttered.

“Hopefully the film which comes to mind isn't that dreadful ‘A Trip Around The moon’ flick. What an absolute bore,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

The trio assembled into the elevator, and Perfect Tempo pressed the only button available.

“A trip around the moon? I’ve never heard of it before. Is it new?” Sunset asked.

“It's a French movie made about a hundred years ago,” Twilight explained.

“Yes and don't get me wrong, the anti imperiliest message is nice, but it's just so… plain,” Perfect Tempo expounded. “But let's not get into that at the moment. I’m sure you have questions. You always seem to.”

“Err yeah, I got one. What's with the whole block?” Sunset asked.

“It is rather strange,” Twilight added.

“Perception filter, on top of an illusion,” Perfect Tempo explained. “The houses are much larger than they appear, and are the residences of most of my staff.”

“Interesting,” Twilight muttered. “This elevator is really smooth. It feels like we haven't moved an inch.”

“Magic will do that,” Perfect Tempo replied simply.

“Do I sense a temporal displacement matrix?” Sunset inquired.

Perfect Tempo raised an eyebrow. “You have keen senses. Yes, we are being teleported in a manner of speaking. My headquarters is connected to several other locations, though we aren't going there today.”

“Then where are we going?” Sunset pressed.

“A very particular vault,” Perfect Tempo replied.

As if he had timed the entire thing, the elevator dinged loudly, and the doors parted into what seemed like a normal room. Directly opposite of the elevator stood a tall marble statue of a woman clad in flowing robes, and wielding a sword. All while she held aloft a pair of scales, one side of which was weighted with what looked like six stones.

The room was lit by several soft overhead lights partially hidden within the reflective ceiling. The floor was slick, polished and was separated from the red inner area and the black outer section. There was only a single piece of furniture, a white table which sat in the very middle, where four various sized rocks sat waiting for them.

Perfect Tempo strode immediately into the space, walking over to the table and tapping it expectantly.

“These are what you seek,” stated the man.

“I thought you were going to just tell us what you know,” Twilight demanded, hands on hips.

“The file we have on Foxtrot is already on your desktop, Sunset. We know much about the man who hunts you so feverishly, though it is his ally that we require more information on,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“Well. What do you know?” Sunset asked. “And what do these rocks have to do with anything?”

“We know that at one point he was an earth pony. An earth speaker to be exact, and that his hate for Celestia was immense,” Perfect Tempo began, fingers drumming against the stone table. “His time with my organization was considerable but he was intensely private, and incredibly paranoid.”

“For good reason it seems,” Twilight remarked.

Perfect Tempo sighed, and ran a hand down his perfectly pressed suit. “Yes, it seems so. His loyalty was beyond reproach right up until you came along. I’m not sure what your presence triggered in him, but he requested to be rasigned to Foxtrot, and I saw no reason to deny him this.”

“Hindsight is twenty twenty,” Sunset added.

“His name was Stone Heart and he left behind these,” Perfect Tempo continued, patting one of the seemingly ordinary grey rocks.

“These are memory stones, right?” Sunset inquired.

“They are,” Perfect Tempo replied. “I’m surprised you’ve heard of them. The art necessary to create them was considered lost when last I was in Equestria.”

“I read a few of the books Celestia attempted to hide from me,” Sunset Shimmer replied with a smirk. “She tried to say there was nothing to learn from such old earth pony traditions but I found their talk of earth magic fascinating.”

“I am relieved to hear that,” Perfect Tempor admitted after a short pause. “It seems as though in my absence ponies have come to believe that only unicorns have magic.”

“How does their magic differ?” Twilight asked, her eyes lighting up. “Sunset has only just barely touched on how each tribe’s abilities function.”

“I will answer that question in a moment, in the meantime I was hoping Sunset here could crack these stones for us,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“Wait, why me? I just barely got my magic back and I wasn't an earth pony,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

“That may be true, but we’ve been reviewing the report you gave about your experiences and we’ve discovered you may harbor a psychic imprint of Stone Heart,” Perfect Tempo continued.

“You mean when he attacked me with that giant monster?” Sunset replied.

“The visions you received!” Twilight snapped her fingers. “They must have carried over a part of his psyche.”

“Your partner is correct,” Perfect Tempor exclaimed.

“Oh we aren't dating,” Sunset was quick to reply.

“I meant your investigitave partner,” Perfect Tempo added.

“Oh uh. Right,” Sunset Shimmer awkwardly cleared her throat. “So what would happen if I did manage to crack them?”

“You’d experience the memory as if you were there. Though be warned. We aren't sure why he made these, or what importance they had to him. Furthermore anything you experience in the memory will feel real to you in the moment,” Perfect Tempo stated.

“Let me guess. This is the only way to get more info on him?” Sunset asked.

“Unfortunately yes,” Perfect Tempor answered in a shockingly sad tone of voice.

“Think this through Sunset. Those memories could be… I don't know, torture scenes or something,” Twilight pressed.

“But they may contain information that I could use to protect you, and the rest of our friends,” Sunset Shimmer retorted.

Twilight sighed. “No stone unturned, huh?”

Sunset smiled. “No stone unturned.”

“Well if you are ready. All you have to do is place your hand atop the stone and try to recall in as much detail the vision Stone Heart gave you. This should trick the memory into triggering,” Perfect Tempo explained, tapping the closest rock in emphasis.

Sunset Shimmer breathed in, then out in a slow, deliberate fashion. “I’m ready.”

“Wait,” Twilight interrupted. “Will she be stuck in the memory for hours, or days if it's long? Will any injuries be reflected on her?”

“It should last mere moments, or minutes at the longest. Objects like this can't contain memories longer than that,” Perfect Tempo explained.

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. “Okay then.”

“Are we all good now?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Great, then let's see what secrets you have locked away.”

The girl reached forward and wrapped her fingers around the closest stone, and recalled the earth pony’s words. She thought of the sights he had forced her to see, and the intrusive feeling of her consciousness being subdued. Then, just as she was considering asking for pointers from Perfect Tempo, the world suddenly spun upside down, and Sunset Shimmer was swept away to another world.

One very familiar yet completely alien at the same time.

Author's Note

Chapter 34

Sunset Shimmer felt her chest heave, her muscles aching with effort as her hooves pounded through the underbrush. Panting and wheezing she ran through a thorny bush, adding a bunch more scratches to her already thoroughly ruined coat. What part of her being not peppered with shallow cuts was covered with bruises, or small burns too numerous to mention. Yet despite just how much all the injuries weighed on her, she continued to throw herself headlong into the forest.

The sound of heavy wingbeats could be heard somewhere above and behind her, the noice slowly coming closer. A realization that made her already pounding heart start to thump even harder than before. It was almost enough to make her forget that this was not her body, and that she was not this strange earth pony running in the woods.

With that thought in mind she chose to ignore what her new body was telling her and try to get a handle on the situation. She was being chased, that much was obvious, but what was not obvious was the why of it all. The wing beats sounded loud, and wide, meaning that there was either an alicorn, or some larged flying beast chasing her.

It was at this point Sunset realized several different things, the most important of which was that she felt magic pouring into her hooves. It wasn't quite hte same as using her horn to cast spells, but it was familiar enough that Sunset could tell this pony was channeling something. Whatever spell he was using it was evidently what was enabling him to run so fast, as Sunset quickly realized she was moving abnormally quickly.

Wind whipped past her head, and the greenery blurred together as she ran headlong into a dense woodland area. She was also bulky, no, jacked would be a better way to put it as she was incredibly strong. She had more muscle on her strange, masculine body then she had when she was a pony, and it wasn't even close. Whoever’s body she was now inhabiting, they were quite the fitness nut, and one who knew the supposedly lost earth pony techniques.

Skidding around a corner, Sunset Shimmer’s hoof stomped into the ground, and somehow conjured forth a lance of stone. The spike shot up and behind her, though Sunset’s host didn't check to see if it hit whatever they had been aiming for. Rather he kept running alongside what looked like a shallow, though swift running creek.

Sunset noted that his fur was a deep brown, and from the few strands of hair falling over her face, Sunset could tell his mane was a shade lighter than his fur. His tail was the same color, and when he had summoned the spike of stone, she had noticed that his cutiemark was of a rock with a crack running through it. It was a simple mark, though she didn't get much of a chance to see if there was more to it before he had gone back to running.

Either way there were more pressing mysteries at play here, like how he had managed to learn this supposedly lost art. Celestia had always told Sunset that they were forgotten before even the founding of Equestria, and all records had been destroyed. A story which was pretty suspicious now that Sunset was really thinking about it from an objective standpoint.

Her musings were cut off when her host suddenly threw himself to one side, narrowly avoiding a fireball. One which careened through the treetops from an angle that would indicate it was cast from high in the air. Which meant that either he was being chased by a carriage upon which stood a unicorn, or there really was an alicorn back there. Either way Sunset had a feeling she’d find out soon enough, given how close her pursuer had gotten.

The earth pony managed to avoid the main brunt of the blast, sprinting over the edge of the creek, though his fur was still singed. He didn't stop however, as a bridge of stone grew from the side of the muddy wall, allowing him to continue running. Over the swirling body of water and onto the other side, where he made a bee line for a particularly thick patch of bushes.

He never managed to reach the safety promised by the tangled mass of wood, as another fireball slammed into the ground right before him. Knocking him into the air and sending him flying end over end, his entire body screaming in pain due to the sudden explosion. To Sunset however, it all felt like it was happening to someone else, as it was so muted and distant that she barely realized it was pain she was sensing.

A good thing too, as judging from the cry of agony, the fireball had caused a considerable amount of damage. Fur was singed, flesh burnt, and bones rattled upon the pony slamming back into the ground once more. With a splash, he landed face down in a small puddle near the edge of the creek, his entire body shaking from the shock.

He didn't let it overcome him however, and the stallion pushed himself up, giving Sunset a brief look at his face.

He was… handsome, with a chiseled jawline, strong, prominent cheekbones, and a mane that would have framed his features perfectly. Had it not been more or less burnt away, leaving only a thin scraggly mass which hung down one side of his head. He also had deep bags under his eyes, and despite the adrenaline pumping through his veins, the stallion looked tired.

Then he looked up just in time to see a white shape slam into the mud mere feet away from him. Looking higher still, he saw steel shod hooves, legs clad in war plate, and a chest covered by a thick layer of enchanted metal. Up, and up his gaze traveled, across the ocean of white fur that ended at the crown which adorned the top of the alicorn’s head. Her usually flowing rainbow mane was subdued, and tied behind her head, leaving her scowling features in full view.

“You disappoint me,” Celestia stated, wings flared. “All you had to do was sit back, and let it happen. The strife which so threatened your town would be gone and you would be ready to join Equestria properly.”

“Stability and peace in our land will not come from the blade of a sword, for peace without justice is an impossibility,” Sunset felt herself utter, her voice so deep that it sounded like the grinding of two enormous stones.

“Tell that to all the people who die in agony, alone and without help. Tell them that the peace they so yearned for must be postponed, put off, until a more equitable solution is found,” Celestia scoffed. “I’m sure they’ll appreciate your words while they suffer needlessly.”

Sunset shook her head. “Peace cannot be kept by force, it can only be achieved by understanding. All you will accomplish with your twisted efforts is an armistice that lasts only as long as the latest problem.”

“Fool. Do you not think I know that?” Celestia spat, stomping up to the now standing earth pony. “In the time between tragedies I sow bonds deep and numerous, ensuring that which binds them together is stronger than what keeps them apart.”

“Go then, bend the wind to your will, command the heart, and demand the heavens carry out your will,” retorted the stallion.

“Enough of your worthless quotations,” Celestia exclaimed. “Your end has come, and with it the heretical knowledge that you secreted away from me.”

“No, you can't. Those powers are ours by right,” he stated, slamming a hoof into the ground and causing the earth to rumble.

“Such abilities could be used to kill without a trace, and thus they will be consigned to the dustbin of history,” Celestia’s eyes narrowed. “As will you.”

Her horn glowed, and in an instant a beam of light slammed into the stallion, burning away his hair, as well as a layer of skin. Before it could peirce any deeper the stallion leapt to the side, using the water of the creek as a barrier between himself and his attacker. It wouldn't last long, he knew, as already he could feel the creek begin to boil, and things started to heat up.

Thankfully he had a plan in mind, and the stallion dove deep, plunging straight into the earth as if it were water. Then he just kept on swimming, hooves managing to pull aside solid stone like he had never left the small river. Already his lungs began to burn, but his senses picked up a distant cave system somewhere beneath him.

So he continued to press on, ignoring the heat which continued to follow him no matter how deep he went. On and on he went, yet Celestia’s attack always seemed to catch up with him, only managing to occasionally burn his hind legs. He didn't stop however, and kept digging, his entire body trembling due to the lack of oxygen.

Then, just as he was certain he was about to pass out, and Celestia was going to catch up with him, he fell through the ground. He reflexively filled his lungs with oxygen, and leapt back to his hooves, ignoring the four lances of pain that shot up his limbs. With a thought and a stomp of his hooves, he closed the tunnel that had formed behind him using feeling alone.

The heat that had been following him immediately vanished, though he knew it wouldn't be long before it managed to catch up with him. With that grim thought firmly in mind, the stallion reached behind his ear, and plucked a thin paper tube from the hidden spot. He then opened it, and loudly proclaimed.

“Yes, I would like a meeting,” his deep voice less gravelly, and far more strained than it had been a minute earlier.

The second he uttered those simple words, the full weight of his injuries began to bear down on him. He was burnt, every last inch of his body was raw, bloody and charred to a level beyond even his ability to heal. Yet despite some small voice demanding he lay down on the cold stone floor he remained upright and proud.

“Come on, come on,” he muttered.

A few moments later, the paper began to glow, and floated up from his hoof, before expanding rapidly. Growing until it was the size of a door large enough to admit a stallion of even his own impressive frame. It grew brighter still before solidifying, becoming a single flat surface of bright white light.

From which walked a strangely professional looking unicorn with a slicked back mane of gold and black. The rest of his features were hidden beneath a pinstripe suit and the high collar of a grey, expensive looking shirt. Leaving only his bright white fur and distinct purple eyes visible.

“Ahh, mister Broken Stone. I see you’ve accepted my meeting request,” exclaimed the calm, cool tone of the newly arrived unicorn.

“Yes, and I agree to all the terms you set out in your letter,” replied the earth pony. “Now may we go? Celestia is on her way here.”

“So I see,” muttered the other male.

Who turned, and looked up at the glowing stone above their head, idly noting the beads of liquid rock that were starting to gather. He didn't seem concerned by this, and merely lit his horn, casting a strange barrier spell that blanketed most of the area. It was this moment that shocked Sunset out of the flow state that had overwhelmed her for the last few minutes.

Namely it was just how powerful the shield spell was that surprised her. She could tell that a lot of energy had been expended in such a short time, something which shoul be impossible. It was on the level of an alicorn, though the male she knew to be Perfect Tempo sported no wings, nor was he even as tall as the earth pony standing across from him. Wherever he got such a power, it was evidently a potent source, as he simply ignored the clumps of molten stone raining down on his barrier.

“Before your employment begins, I must offer you a chance to negotiate. Oh, and don't worry about her. We have a few minutes before she becomes an issue,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

“I only want two things. Revenge, and the chance to educate my people on what has been taken from them,” Broken Stone declared, stomping his hoof in emphasis, and wincing immediately from the pain he accidentally caused himself.

“That is easily given, though it will take time,” Perfect Tempo warned.

“I am patient,” Broken Stone stated.

“Then the deal is done,” Perfect Tempo extended his hoof.

Broken Stone gently clopped his charred limb against his employer’s.

“I shall alert the healers immediately,” Perfect Tempo offered, turning towards the portal.

“I want only enough healing to keep me alive,” Broken Stone interrupted. “I want to keep my scars as a way to remind me what I’m fighting for.”

Perfect Tempo raised an eyebrow. “If you are certain.”

“I am,” Broken Stone replied.

Perfect Tempo extended a hoof towards the door. “Then go right through. I will ensure we are not followed.”

Broken stone nodded, and began walking towards the portal but stopping mere inches away from it when the entire cave shook. A dull boom heralded a sudden surge of boiling water pouring down atop Perfect Tempo’s shield. Along with a torrent of broken stone, liquid rock, and an absolute flood of sunlight which threatened to blind the earth pony.

“I’ve got you…” Celestia began, only to pause.

Her declaration of victory petered out as her gaze settled on Perfect Tempo.

“You,” she growled, in a low tone so menacing that Broken Stone felt his soul quake within his mortal shell.

“Yes, me,” Perfect Tempo replied. “Here once more to clean up after the mess you made.”

“I’m giving you one chance Perfect. Give me the earth pony, and I will let you walk away,” Celestia demanded.

“No, I don't think I will,” Perfect Tempor exclaimed with a smirk. “He is an employee of mine, and in my little organization we are family. Something you wouldn't know much about, now would you?”

“Then you will die here and now!” Celestia bellowed.

Broken Stone seemed ready to offer his assistance in the fight, but a strange magical aura roughly shoved him through the portal. As he fell, his vision began to blacken, and the world started to turn on its axis once more. When feeling returned, Sunset Shimmer found that she was herself once more, and that she had returned to the vault.

“Are you alright?” Twilight asked hesitantly, gently grabbing Sunset’s arm as she stumbled to one side.

“Yeah I’m fine,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

“You certainly don't look like it,” Perfect Tempo pointed out.

“Well I did just see this Broken Stone guy get blasted by Celestia, and nearly die,” Sunset replied.

“Blasted…” Perfect Tempo frowned. “Then you saw his first meeting with myself then?”

“I did,” Sunset answered.

“What are you two talking about?” Twilight pressed.

“The person we were looking for is a pony by the name of Broken Stone, he seemed to have done something that upset Celestia quite a bit,” Sunset Shimmer explained.

“You could say that again. She was downright furious with him,” Perfect Tempo explained with a small chuckle.

“So what happened after you pushed him into that portal?” Sunset Shimmer inquired.

“I fought her for a bit, then after I had gotten a little fun out of annoying the old bird I slipped away,” Perfect Tempo replied with a shrug. “I was not so powerful that I could take her in a fight, and I had managed to cover my tracks quite well during our little bout.”

“Huh,” Sunset muttered.

“So, are you ready to move onto the next one?” Perfect Tempo asked.

“Perhaps a short break is in order?” Twilight countered, glancing expectantly at Sunset.

Who shook her head.

“No,” she stated. “I’m ready for more.”

Twilight sighed. “Fine, but after this next one you are going to sit down, and take a moment for yourself.”

“Deal,” Sunset replied, flashing Twilight a wink before reaching for the next orb.

Once again her world turned upside down, and again Sunset felt her body melt away. Replaced by a form that was quickly becoming familiar with.

Author's Note

If you want to read the next updates for my biggest stories at the begining of the month rather at the end, or want to get a commission from me as well as access to patreon exclusive content, and the chance to submit story requests every month, head over to my patreon!

Join me over on patreon and get instant access to exclusive content and early looks at new stories, patreon only stories and other great stuff! Check it out!
Or just join the discord to ensure that you dont miss an update.
This update was made possible by the wonderful support of readers like you: Ech, Tailsic, Chrisb32, Nightwing, Tonoz, CoreyPeters, Thane, Renegade, Sunset Flash, Kyokimute, Monsterkittie, Louts Petals, Tacocat, Tom, MestreJ, Aang Slyver, Canary in the Coal Mine, Ceepert, Starless, Vi Watch, Facinus, M, Nfreak, Venerable Ro, Blade Tech, Cryil Shadeclaw, John Gonzales, Nightwing, Peter Coulthard, Srgtartman, Thane Kull, Victor, Dale, Dragons' Sheppard, Egery007, Gear change the earth pony, Ivar, James, Kali, Lich Lord Krosis, Menthol Qtip, Midnight Serenade, Mop Hop, Nathan Brown, Octavia Lowbar, Pacsik, Soundtea, Hannibal, Fiamgoku, Grub, Matias Duran, and Steven.

Chapter 35

“Hurry up Stone, the boss is coming,” someone whispered behind Broken Stone’s head.

“I’m almost done, just hold him off for another minute,” Sunset Shimmer felt herself reply.

Her hooves were raised, and pressed against the wall of what looked like a mine shaft of some kind. Behind him a pair of workers were erecting supports while the one who had just whispered to him, held a lantern above his head. The sounds of distant conversation could be heard occasionally echoing down the tunnel, though the actual words were no longer audible.

Broken Stone didn't need to hear it to know that his friend was busy distracting the foreman who had come to inspect their area. A good thing too, as if he was seen by anyone outside of his small crew, he’d likely be reported to the local inquisitor. A thought which drew Sunset Shimmer out of the flow state she had somehow fallen into, her mind becoming her own once more.

That was intense. I even knew what he was thinking. Sunset thought to herself.

She turned her attention to her glowing hooves, and the way the wall of the mineshaft was distorting somehow. The tunnel was growing all by itself, urged on by the magic of the earth pony Sunset was inhabiting. Stone sunk into the wall, then contorted, making it look like it had been worked with picks when no such thing had happened.

He's covering his trail. Sunset realized.

“Wrap it up Stone, he's here,” whispered the same stallion from before.

“Got it,” Broken Stone replied.

With a stomp of his hooves, he stopped the flow of energy, and covered the last of his work so no one would know. A quick visual inspection confirmed that it looked like it had been worked at by standard tools and not secret earth pony magic. He then reached down and grabbed his ill used pickaxe from the wall and slung it over his shoulder as hoofsteps approached.

“Well I’ll be a monkey’s uncle,” muttered a voice. “You did it.”

Broken Stone turned to find himself standing before an imposingly tall unicorn wearing a black vest, and a wide brimmed hat. Towering over nearly everyone save for Broken Stone himself, the white furred, and blue eyed new arrival seemed pleased. A small, subtle smile graced his face, and he nodded slowly as he looked about the end of the tunnel.

“Thirty seven feet. Once again you are the only ones to have met the daily quota,” continued the unicorn. “Are you sure one of you ain't a secret unicorn in disguise?”

“No sir,” exclaimed a short, rather mousy middle aged stallion who trotted up to one side of the taller male. “Just a bunch of hard working ponies, isn't that right boys?”

The others in Broken Stone’s group all nodded or muttered their agreement.

“So it seems,” murmured the unicorn, who glanced slowly around the space. “Now for the real question though. Did you find anything worthwhile?”

“Not a thing,” replied the smaller stallion.

“Is that so,” whispered the unicorn. “Cus it seems to me like you should have found something after all this time.”

“A bit of bad luck I’m afraid,” Broken Stone interrupted.

The supervisor's eyes narrowed and he trotted up to the earth pony until their noses nearly met.

“You know here's the curious thing about your little group,” he began. “You’ve gotten further than most others, yet your yields are some of the lowest I’ve seen. Do you have any idea why that might be?”

“All the shafts in this area have fairly low productivity,” offered the smaller stallion, interjecting himself between the two. “Overall the number of gems we’ve found is rather low, but for the area were actually the largest producer.”

“So you keep telling me,” muttered the overseer. “Yet you only seem to find the lowest value crystals. Ones barely strong enough to hold a level one spell for a mere week.”

“Then perhaps you should reevaluate our request to move to a more profitable area,” Broken Stone interjected. “The potential profits for the lord are considerable.”

The unicorn tsked, and took a step back, causing the other miners to relex slightly. “I would love nothing more then to move you up a few layers, but the lord of the land seems to think that you are a better fit down here.”

“That doesn't make much sense,” muttered someone.

The unicorn spun around and glared at him. “You keep those comments to yourself, earth pony. Lord Grey Mane is the most well read stallion in the province, and may I remind you, your better.”

“Begging your pardon, overseer,” murmured the lone pegesus of the bunch.

“Remember to watch your tone. This colony has been without the light of Equestria for too long, and if we are going to be worthy of entering her light, all must appreciate their place,” continued the unicorn. “Now then. I can't rightly dock your wages, or slash your rations since you did meet the daily quota.”

He held up a hoof, stifling the air of hope that had briefly overcome the small group. “Regardless. You must give me something, and soon. The higher ups have been impressed with your progress, but progress without results are meaningless.”

The mineshaft was quiet for several long seconds before Broken Stone stepped forward.

“Are we dismissed?” he asked.

All eyes turned to the unicorn, who held Broken Stone’s gaze for nearly a minute before nodding.

“You are,” he declared.

The other miners released a sigh of relief as the overseer turned and trotted away, all eyes following him as he departed. Only when he had slipped around the end of the tunnel and vanished from view did everyone truly relax.

“That was bloody close,” murmured someone.

“Your plan better bear fruit soon, Stone. I don't like all this extra scrutiny I’ve been getting from the local horn heads,” remarked pegasus.

“It hasn't been much easier on the rest of us,” added another voice, who was joined by muttered affirmations from the rest of the ponies.

Save for Broken Stone.

“I know it's been hard, but it will be worth it,” Broken Stone exclaimed. “We only need to keep at this for a few more days before we can come back, dig up all the hidden gems, and escape to the borderlands.”

“And live like nobles,” exclaimed the pegasus with a grin.

“Well maybe not nobles, but pretty damn well,” Broken Stone corrected.

“So long as we ain't livin here, we’ll be livin well,” remarked a rather stout earth pony.

“Exactly,” agreed Broken Stone. “Stick to the plan for another few days and we’ll slip away during the summer sun celebration.”

Nearly everyone muttered their agreement before trotting back towards the mine entrance, chatting with one another as they did so. All save for the shortest stallion of the bunch and Broken Stone himself, who lingered slightly further back from the others.

“Do you think we can trust them, Nimble Hooves?” Broken Stone inquired.

“Are you sure you shouldn't be asking them that question about me?” Nimble replied with a smirk.

Broken Stone snorted. “You stuck your neck out just to get my family into the mines in the first place. Why would you turn around now?”

“I don't know, wealth makes ponies do crazy things,” Nimble exclaimed.

“But not you,” Broken Stone replied in a slightly hopeful tone.

“Nah. If I was gonna stab y'all in the back I’d do it after we left town with the goods,” Nimble Hooves declared, flashing the other stallion a smirk.

“I’ll make sure to keep my guard up then,” Broken Stone remarked with a chuckle.

“And to answer your question, I know Whisper Tail had contact with the overseer before their shift, but from what I’ve gathered they haven't turned us in,” Nimble Hooves finally answered.

“Good. Let's hope we can continue trusting them for at least another week or so,” Broken Stone whispered.

The pair stopped at the central mineshaft, waiting alongside dozens of other miners eager to return to the surface. The crush of sweaty, dust stained bodies was unpleasant, but something Broken Stone had long since gotten used to. In fact he didn't even mind it anymore, and he hummed thoughtfully to himself as he looked out over his fellow workers.

Grouped into tribes, the ponies kept a tight grip on their shovels and picks, their conversations hushed. Pegasi stayed off to one side, giving the larger number of earth ponies a wide, respectful berth. The only group who seemed to fear nothing were the trio of unicorn overseers at the front of the pack, who chatted loudly with one another.

Nearly everyone could overhear their weekend plans, and loud declarations of how much they were going to drink. It was enough to almost make the animosity between earth pony and pegasus disappear. Almost.

The rumbling clatter of the coming elevator drew Sunset Shimmer from her host’s thoughts.

This keeps happening more and more. Am I even going to be able to differentiate between us by the end? She thought, only to dismiss the notion entirely. She remembered what it had been like when the memory ended, and she knew that there were no lingering dissociation. Or at least there wasn't after the first one.

Sunset dismissed her fears, and focused on her host’s new surroundings, namely the village he was currently walking towards. The mining camp she had passed, was a small, rather slapdash affair, which happened to be a theme that carried over to the town. Nestled within a relatively tiny valley in between a pair of mountains, the small settlement only had a single road leading out of it.

It was also a relatively short walk down to the valley floor, most of which was spent observing the area passively. Sunset could tell that Broken Stone enjoyed the sights, and the mountain’s close presence, though he did not like the village itself. Nor did he enjoy it when a loud carriage bounced past him, nearly clipping him as it trundled down the gravel road.

Glancing inside he caught a brief glimpse of a rather rotund unicorn stallion even younger than him. Sitting across from the local lord was another horned pony who was wearing the armor of a royal guard. They seemed to be in a deep discussion as they didn't even glance out the windows as they flew down the mountain.

Stone Break felt bad for the poor ponies being forced to lead the fancy carriage down the road, though he didn't think of them long. Instead his focus returned to the town, sweeping across from a walled villa to the north, down to a market in the center, and finally to a group of homes to the south. Most of these final structures were little more than temporary shacks, tents, or primitive wooden buildings erected by those staying within.

It's not worth it to construct a home since you won't be here for long. Broken Stone remembered, thinking back to the spiel he had been given upon arrival. One which rang rather hollow now that he saw the local lord’s rather impressive home, and fairly numerous guest houses.

It was clearly unequal, though the inequality did not end there, as the traders were treated incredibly well. Allowed to stay in a rather lavish hotel built for their needs, these travelling sales ponies were the main providers of food. A thought which drew Sunset’s attention down to the stand she was passing by, and the notice pasted to its front.

Prices for corn, beans, and wheat have risen. If you complain, I will raise them even more. It said in neat, slim lettering.

Broken Stone snorted, and looked away, distracting himself by observing the ponies around him. As usual the earth ponies and pegasi gave one another a wide berth, though both groups stayed even further away from the few unicorns trotting the dusty streets. These strangers were looked at with fear, and unease, as were the guards that accompanied them everywhere.

It was such a despair inducing sight that Broken Stone finally redirected his attention towards the lower end of town. Where his home, and his family were no doubt waiting for him on the meagre steps that passed for a porch. With that thought in mind, he began to trot a little faster, the lingering exhaustion pushed aside by images of their smiling faces.

There was little Flicker Feather, the unplanned, but not unloved child born out of a night of excessive drinking. Regardless of her origin, they were well cared for, and were doted on constantly by both parents. Their smiling face was an image Broken Stone recalled often, giving him the strength to push through whatever obstacle got in his way.

Their soft purple fur, and deep blue mane were permanently engraved at the back of Broken Stone’s mind. Whenever he closed his eyes he could see that smiling face, sparkling magenta eyes, and tiny little wings. The foal had been one of the best things to happen, though such a contest was a close one given how much he loved his wife.

Silver Springs. Just the thought of her was enough to stir a warmth from deep down in the stallion’s chest, and he began to run a little faster. His mind’s eye was not good enough, and he needed to see her right at that very moment.

Broken Stone leapt over a fallen log, then dashed around a copse of thorn bushes, emerging out into a small grove. There he saw the simple two room cabin he had built nearly a year ago, though he did not see the two things he was looking for. There were no candles burning in the window, no sign of anyone inside, and no smiling faces waiting on the step.

Slowing down, Broken Stone trotted up to the entrance, his skin crawling for reasons he couldn't quite explain. He then pulled open the door and peeked hesitantly inside, his call dying on his lips the moment he saw it was empty. Not only empty, but cold, as if it had been unnopcied for some time.

“Flicker Feather? Silver Springs? Are you there?” he shouted anyway.

When no answer came he took a step inside, only to stop when he felt his hoof step on something strange. Glancing down, the stallion noticed that a letter sat waiting for him, one addressed to him by name. He picked it up, glanced a little closer and found that it was from someone named Perfect Tempo.

“I’ll deal with this later,” Broken Stone muttered to himself.

Placing the letter aside, the stallion quickly turned around and trotted back outside. After briefly searching for any sign of his family, he took a right and began to trot over to a wall of tall rose bushes. Swiftly maneuvering around them, Broken Stone came out the other side a few feet away from a tent.

“Evening, neighbor,” remarked the older mare who sat in the entrance, a pipe sticking out the side of her cracked lips. “What brings you my way?”

“I’m sorry Willow Weed, but I must ask if you’ve seen either Flicker Feather or Silver Springs recently,” Broken Stone exclaimed.

The older mare inhaled slowly, then exhaled just as slowly, making the stallion’s nerves begin to fray. He managed to hold his impatience in check for long enough for the earth pony to speak once more.

“I have,” she began. “A few hours ago a royal guard came around. Said he was scanning the town for any sign of a new infectious disease. Now he said I was clear, but when they left your home they were joined by both of yer kin.”

“Did you see where they went?” Broken Stone half asked, half demanded.

“Now I do apologize for being a bit of a snoop mister Stone, but there was something a bit shifty about that guard so I followed them back to the apothecary’s in town,” continued the mare. “I wasn't let inside, but supposedly that's where they were keepin all the sick folk.”

“That's perfectly alright Willow,” muttered Broken Stone. “But did you see my wife and foal? Did they look sick?”

Willow shrugged. “I don't know. They seemed fine enough when I had tea at your place this afternoon, but when I followed them into town I could tell Silver Springs was getting a bit flush in the face.”

Broken Stone began to pace, his breathing coming in short, rapid bursts. “The guard, did you notice anything off about him?”

“Just that he wore some kinda funny mask, and refused to go near anyone,” Willow Weed answered.

“Could you see his face, or cutie mark?” Broken Stone pressed.

Willow Weed shrugged. “Not really. His face was hidden beneath that funny lookin bird helmet he wore and the rest of him was covered in some kinda black cloak. It was all menacing like, let me tell you.”

Broken Stone hummed thoughtfully but said nothing as he began to pace back and forth.

“You best not be thinkin of doing something foolish,” Willow Weed warned, waving her pipe at the stallion. “I know you’re strong in the old ways, but these are royal guards were talkin about. They are on a whole nother level.”

“I don't plan on starting anything, if that's what your worried about,” Broken Stone replied.

“If I had a bit for every stallion that said that right before they ended up slapped in irons, I certainly wouldn't be living in a tent,” Willow Weed gruffly remarked.

Broken Stone sighed. “I’m just going to see if I can check in with my family, and failing that, I’m going to tail that guard. Hopefully I can find out what's going on around here.”

“Well I wish you the best of luck mister Stone,” Willow Weed began, pausing to take a short puff. “Stars know your family has been nothing but kind to me.”

“I’m just glad Silver Springs was able to find a friend here,” Broken Stone replied.

Willow Weed smiled gently. “Once you figure out what's going on you come on back to old mare Willow. I might be able to help, and if nothing else I sure would like to know if my rummy partner is going to be up for our usual afternoon game.”

Broken Stone chuckled. “Don't worry. I’ll get to the bottom of this as soon as possible.”

Sunset Shimmer gasped for breath, her eyes rolling loosely around in their sockets.

“What happened?” Twilight asked, placing a hand on Sunset’s back, and a second on the other girl’s elbow.

“Nothing,” Sunset replied, her breathing slowly returning to normal. “It was just… very intense.”

“Did you discover any new information?” Perfect Tempo inquired.

Sunset Shimmer frowned, but resisted the urge to shake her head. “I was Broken Stone again, only this time it was earlier then last. Instead of fighting Celestia and meeting you I was working in the mine. I was using the secret technique handed down by my grandfather in order to cheat the mine owner.”

“Your secret technique?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

“Er Broken Stone’s I mean,” Sunset quickly replied.

“Is that it?” Perfect Tempo asked.

Sunset Shimmer took her head. “I also saw the town, and discovered that it was a bit of a mess. Worse still it seemed like there was some kind of plague sweeping through the place.”

“Interesting…” Perfect Tempor murmured, a hand stroking his chin. “Did you see any symptoms?”

“Just that it made ponies flushed in the face,” Sunset Shimmer answered.

“That's not a lot to go on. Let us hope it wasn't the screaming death,” Perfect Tempo remarked.

“Wait. How don't you know these things? Didn't you live during this time?” Twilight pressed.

Perfect Tempo sighed. “Broken Stone was not a very open stallion even after all those years. Worse still, any record of the mining village was scrubbed clean from Equestrian records. Officially it was wiped off the map by an avalanche that left only a handful alive.”

“The answer must lie with one of the last two,” Sunset reasoned.

Twilight grabbed the other girl’s arm, stopping her before she could reach the next orb.

“Wait a second, shouldn't you take a break?” Twilight asked.

“I have to know what happens,” Sunset replied. “Please Twilight. This is important.”

Twilight's jaw clenched tight, and for a moment it looked like she was going to keep fighting, only to sigh.

“I know that look, and I know there's no stopping you, but please. Before you enter the next one you have to take a minute to relax and focus. You aren't talking like yourself anymore,” Twilight implored.

“I…” Sunset smiled. “I will Twilight. Promise.”

“Thank you,” Twilight replied, releasing her grip on the other girl.

“Now then. Lets see what happened,” Sunset whispered to herself, hand extended towards the third orb.

Author's Note

If you want to read the next updates for my biggest stories at the begining of the month rather at the end, or want to get a commission from me as well as access to patreon exclusive content, and the chance to submit story requests every month, head over to my patreon!

Join me over on patreon and get instant access to exclusive content and early looks at new stories, patreon only stories and other great stuff! Check it out!
Or just join the discord to ensure that you dont miss an update.
This update was made possible by the wonderful support of readers like you: Ech, Tailsic, Chrisb32, Nightwing, Tonoz, CoreyPeters, Thane, Renegade, Sunset Flash, Kyokimute, Monsterkittie, Louts Petals, Tacocat, Tom, MestreJ, Aang Slyver, Canary in the Coal Mine, Ceepert, Starless, Vi Watch, Facinus, M, Nfreak, Venerable Ro, Blade Tech, Cryil Shadeclaw, John Gonzales, Nightwing, Peter Coulthard, Srgtartman, Thane Kull, Victor, Dale, Dragons' Sheppard, Egery007, Gear change the earth pony, Ivar, James, Kali, Lich Lord Krosis, Menthol Qtip, Midnight Serenade, Mop Hop, Nathan Brown, Octavia Lowbar, Pacsik, Soundtea, Hannibal, Fiamgoku, Grub, Matias Duran, and Steven.

Chapter 36

Broken Stone trod slowly through town, his hooves barely making a sound as he slunk through the shadows. Aiding his quiet passage was a small application of earth pony magic, used to ensure that no one heard him. Not like there were many people around in the first place, as nearly everyone from the mines was at home, likely eating by then.

He was not among their ranks however and neither were the black cloaked stallions he saw occaisonally moving about. Watching one of them especially close, Broken Stone could tell that their bulky golden armor was hidden beneath a layer of heavy cloth. They also tended to travel alone, or in pairs, with the exception being the four he saw gathered near the entrance to the apothecary’s home.

Unlike in the rest of the town, here they had assembled into a small semi circle and were speaking to one another in hushed tones. They also occasionally rebuffed the odd pony who tried to enter the structure in order to see their stricken loved ones. Neighbors, friends, and parents alike were told off, sometimes with force, though usually through mere stern words.

For a moment Broken Stone considered the straightforward approach, but quickly brushed that thought aside. He was barely a match for one royal guard, but four, in the middle of town? That was just plain stupid. No, he would need to think about this carefully, and plan out his actions with great caution.

As Broken Stone fell into introspection, Sunset Shimmer emerged from his thoughts, the girl battered by confusion. It was growing increasingly difficult for her to tell when it was her or Broken Stone thinking, yet it felt natural. A sensation which was as comforting as it was disconcerting.

A sudden movement made Sunset turn her attention once more to what lay before her. Broken Stone had made up his mind, and was winding about the back of the apothecary’s home, his pace slow. Keeping to the shadows, he crept patiently through the underbrush, careful to not make a sound.

Once he managed to get around to the backside, he peered into a window, and beheld a great number of ponies. It almost looked like half the town was inside, packed into a single floor and arrayed on numerous beds. Though concerning in its own right, Broken Stone focused not on those many half remembered faces, but the two he knew instinctively.

Flicker Feather and Silver Springs lay together near the entrance to the home, the filly laying atop her mother’s chest. They both looked out of it, and their bodies were covered in red sores yet they were relatively still. So still in fact that Broken Stone wondered if they were dead, until his wife rose and used a handkerchief, causing their daughter to adjust herself.

Broken Stone’s flat teeth ground together, and an angry mutter spilled from his lips. He wanted to once more go in there and retrieve them but again he stopped himself before that could happen. Like out front, the inside of the apothecary’s was guarded by a half dozen of the bird masked royal guards. Each of whom were busy either tending to the sick alongside the apothecary, or were standing inside, watching the door.

Subduing his anger beneath a mass of cold logic, Broken Stone slipped back into the bushes and around the corner. There he strolled casually around town, occasionally chatting with someone he knew, or pretending to shop at what few stalls remained. He hid his disgust at their outrageous prices, and kept his eyes open, always watching for a stray guard wandering alone.

Within a few minutes he managed to locate one such individual, their strides confident and purposeful. Following behind the bird masked guard, Broken Stone kept a good, careful distance between them. It wasn't long before the royal guard had made his way to a lone house away from the rest of the town.

Little more than a lean-to with sturdier walls, the structure was home to a small number of miners who he had never met. Three mares and a lone stallion, Broken Stone recalled that they were in a herd, though that was all he could recall of them. Either way they accepted the royal guard inside after only a brief conversation, though they were clearly annoyed by his presence.

Broken Stone shifted position once more, clambering up onto a low branch in order to peer into an open window. There he could observe, but not hear what was going on inside. That was fine though, as he could get the jist of what was happening from body language alone.

The royal guard had set the diminutive male down on the lone bed and was using some manner of spell on him. Nearly a minute passed before finally the unicorn’s horn dimmed, and the miners all looked at him expectantly. The solider then shook his head sadly, and pointed back towards the entrance to the home.

There was some yelling, and a brief argument but in the end the male left along with the guard. Behind them, his partners sobbed, clutching one another closely while their lover was directed away. The bird masked pony only remained for a moment to cast one more spell on the house, which caused the home to glow briefly. That light faded quickly, though Broken Stone could tell that there was a small, nearly invisible rune left just above the door.

He clambered down from the tree, and followed after the soldier as well as his captive as they walked back towards town. A few minutes passed, and by the time they had nearly reached the apothecary, his fellow miner was turning a bright red. Like the others, he was pushed inside, the door slammed shut behind him, leaving the male in the care of the guards.

Broken Stone hummed to himself as he wound his way around the soldiers and started to trot away. Walking casually, the stallion made his way down the town’s main road, and towards the mine, a plan forming in his head. Though his work was not his true destination, rather it was the winding, narrow road which led up to it that was.

It took a few minutes, but eventually he managed to find a secluded spot away from prying eyes. Hidden from sight of the town by a small mass of rather resilient trees and bushes, the flat expanse was especially overgrown. There he quickly checked his sides before nestling into a tight nook he carved out in the cliff face next to the path.

He didn't have to wait long before his target grew close, the lone royal guard slowly trotting up towards the mine. With his hooves glowing brightly, Broken Stone prepared himself for the ambush to come. And sprung it perfectly, the bird masked pony not even noticing the faintly shimmering patch of rock even as he walked across it.

Their hooves sunk into the ground like it was a liquid, their struggles abruptly ended when the stone became hard once more. Their horn lit up, no doubt to prepare some manner of escape, but Broken Stone was already upon them. His hoof slammed into the base of their horn, stopping the golden glow, and causing them to shriek in pain.

He then lept upon the guard’s back and wrapped a hoof around their throat.

“No sudden moves, and no spells, got it?” Broken Stone demanded.

“W-what, who are you? Why did you attack me?” shouted the soldier.

“I’m asking the questions here,” Broken Stone retorted, tightening his grip. “Now unless you can survive getting your neck snapped, I’d suggest you start talking.”

“Stars above, yes. I’ll tell you whatever you want!” shrieked the guard.

“Good. Now why are the royal guards here and what have you been doing to people?” Broken Stone demanded.

“We’ve been sent to contain the scarlet fever outbreak reported in the area,” answered the soldier. “It spread from a merchant that left a few days ago.”

“Bullshit,” Broken Stone stated. “A merchant hasn't left town in over a month.”

“Did I mean leave? I meant arrive,” the guard hastily replied.

“That was a trick question, you were right the first time,” Broken Stone exclaimed, his grip tightening even further. “Now I’m going to ask you this one more time, and if I don't like your answer I’m going to break your neck like I would a twig. Got it?”

The guard gulped audibly and nodded.

“What are you really doing here?” Broken Stone demanded in a low tone.

“Were…” the soldier hesitated, as if silently weighing the pros and cons.

Broken Stone’s foreleg flexed just enough that the guard was struggling to breathe. “Think long and hard,” warned the earth pony.

“Were… spreading it. The infection can only be transfered by magic,” the guard admitted.

“I knew it. Why are you doing this?” Broken Stone shouted, his grip relaxing slightly.

“The local lord, he arranged for the sale of his land to Equestria, and so it must be made ready for Equestrian colonists,” whined the guard, who tugged at his throat. “We were ordered to get rid of anyone who may oppose the sale.”

“My family wouldn't oppose such a thing, nor would I,” Broken Stone exclaimed. “Why infect them?”

The guard struggled briefly, his breathing harsh. “I don't know. My job was just to act as a go between the commander and the lord. That's all I’ve been told, honest!”

Broken Stone grit his teeth and tightened his grip even more, causing the pony to scramble with ever increasing desperation. The unicorn struggled to breathe, and his horn flickered but without the ability to concentrate he couldn't do more than that. Seconds ticked by as the unicorn struggled, and Broken Stone considered killing him, only for the other stallion to fall slack.

With the threat removed, Broken Stone sighed and released his hold before turning the stone to mud. He then extracted the guard, and threw him across his back before making his way up towards the mine entrance. Taking a side route that few used, or even knew about, Broken Stone avoided the major road and wound his way up to a small cave.

From the beaten path the narrow opening was obscured by a thorny bush which once pushed out of the way revealed the entrance. Broken Stone leaned down and shuffled awkwardly into the narrow cave, careful to not injure his passenger while he did so. Once he was fairly deep, Broken Stone deposited the guard on the ground and bound him securely with a wide band of stone around his belly.

It wasn't perfect, but Broken Stone couldn't come up with anything better at the moment. With that thought in mind he trotted back towards the entrance and began to gather power. Which he used to cover up the opening with a thin wall of stone, locking away his prisoner and ensuring no one would find him.

He must have at least a day’s worth of oxygen in there. Sunset realized, the human regaining her sense of self as the situation calmed itself. So Broken must be planning on coming back relatively soon otherwise he would have just killed him when he had the chance.

Sunset briefly worried about just how deeply she had fallen into the stallion’s mind but soon dismissed it. All she needed was a chance to decompress after this was all over, she thought to herself. Her mental justifications vanished the moment Broken Stone slunk up to the backside of a small cabin built on the slope of a hill.

His hoof gently wrapped against the window before silence once more returned. There he waited, Broken Stone’s eyes constantly flicking about the clearing, half expecting a royal guard to emerge. None did, though the sight of his short friend did after a minute of waiting.

Nimble Hooves peered down at Broken Stone in confusion before disappearing from sight. He reappeared a few seconds later, peeking out from around the edge of his home.

“What are you doing sneaking around like this?” he whispered in a quiet, yet harsh tone. “You’re going to draw undue suspicion on us.”

“It's urgent,” Broken Stone replied. “I’ve figured out what the royal guard is doing in town and I need you to gather up everyone we can trust.”

Nimble Hooves blinked. “What are you talking about, Stone? What the hell is going on?”

“I’ll explain everything in a little bit but you just have to trust me,” Broken Stone answered, stressing the word trust.

The stallions stared at one another for several seconds before Nimble Hooves finally nodded and broke the silence.

“Alright. I’ll trust you,” he muttered.

“Get every trustworthy pony you know down to that little cave south of the mine. I’ll explain everything there,” Broken Stone declared.

“You had better. Just doing this puts our plans in jeopardy,” Nimble Hooves remarked.

“It will be worth it. Your life, and the lives of everyone in town are already in jeopardy,” Broken Stone exclaimed.

Nimble Hooves nodded. “It will take a few hours to gather everyone discretley.”

“Perfect. That gives me time to go back home and check if the books have anything helpful in them,” Broken Stone replied.

“This better be as big as you say it is because this could very easily blow up in our faces,” Nimble Hooves declared.

“They have my wife, and daughter, Nimble,” Broken Stone shot back.

The other stallion raised his hooves defensively. “Say no more boss. I’ll get right on it.”

Broken Stone took a slow inhale followed by an equally lengthy exhale. “Sorry Nimble. Just trust me on this one okay?”

“Of course. Go on, I’ll see you again soon,” Nimble Hooves urged.

Broken Stone nodded. “Right, good luck.”

The two then parted, with Broken Hooves slipping back onto the main road and making his way back home at a leisurely pace. His slow, unbothered gait aroused little suspicion, and no one stopped him during his lengthy trek. Only when his small house was in view did Broken Stone pick up the pace, trotting through the front door and rushing over to the bed.

His hooves sought out the loose floor board, only for something to stop him before he could pry it loose. He turned, and glanced over his shoulder towards the letter sitting on the table, its elegant writing calling his name. With his curiosity now burning hot, the stallion trotted over to the slip of paper, and tugged it open.

Dear Mister Stone.

It has come to my attention that you might be in the possession of several very important books. I would be interested in either purchasing them from you, or simply obtaining a copy for myself. I’ll be frank, my intention is to preserve this literature from Celestia’s purges and you have in your possession one of the last copies. Furthermore, I am willing to offer you a considerable sum for a copy.

Additionally I would like to employ you if at all possible, though we can discuss that at a later date if you’d like. Please give my offer some thought, and when you have made up your mind simply state your response to this peice of paper. Proclaiming that you would “Not like a meeting.” or that you “would like a meeting.” would be sufficient.

Thank you for your time.
Perfect Tempo.

Broken Stone blinked, and was about to put the piece of paper down when he noticed a small chunk of writing near the bottom which he had missed.

Additionally.
Some employees of mine mentioned that a squad of plague doctors was making their way in your direction. I would advise you to leave if at all possible, and if you can't then I would suggest that you prepare for a fight. Also, if you have the books that I think you do, then the information on page two hundred and seven of the second volume may be able to help you.

Good luck.

Broken Stone blinked.

“Huh,” he muttered.

Sunset Shimmer blinked rapidly, looking around the blank room for a moment before her eyes went wide.

“Who are you, and how did I get here?” she demanded, spinning around and gazing up at Perfect Tempo in terror. “Stars above, what are you?”

“Sunset, it's us. Perfect Tempo, and Twilight Sparkle,” offered the other girl in a calm tone.

Sunset quickly backpedaled, and tripped over the edge of the table, falling to the ground.

“Whose Sunset? Where did…” Sunset Shimmer trailed off.

“She's used too many of the orbs in rapid succession, we need to restrain her,” Perfect Tempo stated.

“Just give me a second,” Twilight interjected, putting herself between Sunset and Perfect. “I’m sure she’ll come to her senses in a second.”

“What is this place? How did I get here?” Sunset demanded.

Twilight Sparkle knelt down in front of her friend, a wide, pity filled smile crossing her face. “You’re among friends, and your name is Sunset Shimmer, do you remember that?”

“I…” Sunset Shimmer frowned. “I do.”

“Do you remember where you are?” Twilight pressed.

Sunset Shimmer nodded slowly. “Perfect Tempo’s vault, we were here to investigate those memory orbs from Broken Stone.”

“Which you were using,” Twilight finished.

“Right,” Sunset Shimmer muttered, a hand going to her head. “Wow, that was intense. His emotions were so powerful. It felt like it was me who was feeling them.”

“Earth pony magic is especially emotion driven, even moreso than normal spells,” Perfect Tempo offered. “His memories will fade quickly, but you need to take a break, understood?”

“Err right, of course,” Sunset Shimmer admitted.

“Would you like some water or something?” Twilight offered, extending a hand. “You’ve been out of it for a while.”

“No, I’m fine,” Sunset Shimmer replied, only to shake her head. “On second thought that sounds nice, and maybe I could use the washroom as well.”

“Absolutely,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed. “Follow me.”

Author's Note

Chapter 37

Broken Stone’s hoof lingered over the letter, his mind ping ponging between denial and acceptance. Before at long last it settled on simply keeping the letter safe while he dealt with his own, more immediate affairs. Starting with removing the loose board from under the bed and retrieving the ancient books kept within.

Seeing the hardened bark that served as a cover brought a warm comfort to the stallion and he couldn't help but smile despite his situation. Memories of the many lessons he had taken while in the care of his kind grandfather washed over his mind and assuage his worries. Even when the reality of his current predicament reasserted itself he remained more level headed and ready for what he knew was coming.

The stallion stopped himself just as he was about to open the first book, Perfect Tempo’s words returning to his mind.

Page two hundred and seven. Broken Stone thought. I may as well look.

Placing the first of the two volumes aside, he reached into the hole and retreived the second one. In a flick he had arrived at the correct page, and immediately began to read starting from the top.

“This… might work,” Broken Stone muttered.

The page seemed to detail a process whereby somebody could draw out forgiegn impurities like they were minerals from a rock. The metaphor wasn't perfect, but it more or less described the technique, and how it worked within the body. Primarily designed to bring out magical infections, and those diseases not normally found in nature, the skill wasn't very good at dealing with much else.

In this situation though, that didn't matter.

“It isn't even that difficult,” Broken Stone muttered to himself. “I bet if I practiced I could get it down pat by tonight.”

The stallion then began reading, intent on mastering the new skill before he was supposed to meet back up with the others. Time immediately began to speed up, and for the first time in a while, Sunset found herself separate from Broken Stone. It was a strange sensation but one she was growing increasingly used to, to the point that there wasn't much of a disconnect there.

Though separate from Broken Stone, Sunset still felt herself go through the motions of learning the new skill. Her mind made the connections she was only barely aware that she was making, the ability storiing itself in her memory banks. Though interesting, she didn't really assign too much value from learning such an ability in the first place. She wasn't an earth pony after all and wouldn't be able to perform it.

Still, it's an interesting fact if nothing else. Sunset Shimmer mused to herself.

The unicorn continued to observe the stallion as he repeated the same motions over and over. Until several hours had passed, and he found himself able to mimic the actions the book described to a T. A sense of satisfaction coursed through him, capturing Sunset Shimmer’s attention and allowing her mind to slip beneath his own.

He was using his magic again, this time the earth pony was creating a deep crevicace in the ground. At the bottom of which sat his books, the two tomes quickly being swallowed by stone, and then a layer of dirt. With that done, he took a second to place the board back and hammer it into place, making it appear identical to the rest.

“I’ll be back for you, one day. Now then, let's get moving,” Broken Stone whispered to himself.

Stepping outside the small home he glanced up to find that the sky had grown dark and the sun had long since set. His internal clock told him that it was late in the day, and that he would have to move quickly in order to meet Nimble Hooves without making him wait. So he began to move, putting one hoof in front of the other, creeping his way slowly, and carefully through town.

As he slipped down the familiar backways, and empty streets Broken Stone noticed just how quiet it had become. It was like the world had taken a deep breath, and was now waiting for the next big event to occur. He saw few ponies, and even fewer denizens of the small out of the way mining village with most faces belonging to the guards who had occupied the area.

Though tempted to take another look at the apothecary’s home, he avoided that area out of an abundance of caution. Instead he kept on using the narrow paths stomped out by ponies who didn't or couldn't use what few official roads there were. One such trail led him up the mountain and back to the small hidden cave tucked at the back of a frequently overlooked grove.

There he found Nimble Hooves and a dozen other townsfolk all standing around. The second they laid eyes on the earth pony the group relaxed, and released a collective sigh of relief. Nimble Hooves himself then stepped forward, a grim frown plastered on his face.

“It's about time you showed up. We were starting to worry you got caught,” Nimble Hooves exclaimed.

“Those dunder heads refuse to monitor anything that isn't an official road,” Broken Stone retorted. “Now then, is this everyone?”

“Crimson Dawn and Earth Hammer both wanted to join but were brought in for questioning,” Nimble Hooves answered.

“Did they know anything?” Broken Stone inquired.

The other pony shook his head. “Nothing.”

“Like the rest of us,” interrupted Whisper Tail. “Who are getting a might bit annoyed for being left in the dark for so long.”

“I’ll explain everything in a moment. For now just stand away from that wall,” Broken Stone replied, gesturing to the smooth space where the cave had used to be.

The group split, stepping away from the spot indicated and waiting patiently for Broken Stone to do whatever it was he planned on doing.

Broken Stone answered their unspoken questions by striding forward and using his magic to pull down the conjured stone. There was a small gust of air as oxygen rushed in and the warmer carbon dioxide filled gas was pushed out. At the back, lay a gasping royal guard, whose face was quickly recovering the color it had lost over the last few hours.

“Come on,” Broken Stone bade, striding into the cave.

He didn't look back to see if the others were following him, though he didn't need to as he could hear their hooves. Together they approached the guard, who had finally managed to regain his bearings now that he could breathe easily.

“Tell them what you told me,” Broken Stone barked.

“Do you have any idea how close that was?” retorted the guard, who struggled against his stone bindings. “I nearly asphyxiated back there.”

“Do as I say or next time it won't be close at all,” Broken Stone whispered, leaning in close and growling in the other pony’s face.

“Y-yes of course,” muttered the soldier. “Just don't kill me.”

“Why are you torturing a member of Celestia’s guard?” Whisper Tail demanded.

“Go on, tell ‘em,” Broken Stone encouraged, giving the guard a kick to the side.

“We…” the young stallion gulped. “The plague isn't real. It's magical in nature and the unicorns wearing the bird masks are spreading it on purpose.”

A chorus of shouts immediately went up, with more than a few demands for justice being thrown in for good measure. Broken Stone silenced them all by raising his hoof and gazing out over the assembled posse.

“There's more,” he stated.

“There's more?” Nimble Hooves exclaimed in shock.

“Go on, finish your story,” Broken Stone demanded.

The guard gulped. “They are using the sickness in order to kill those who may disrupt the sale of the land to the equestrian crown and to make way for new colonists.”

“No wonder you wanted everyone you could get on this,” Nimble Hooves muttered. “This is big.”

“Very big,” Broken Stone stated. “I’ve found a way to hopefully cure them but I need to eliminate the soldiers guarding the apothecary’s house.”

“I’m in,” stated a gruff older stallion with grey fur and a black mane.

“I’ve got your back,” Nimble Hooves added.

Nearly everyone else present offered their own words of agreement, all save for Whisper Tail, who seemed reserved. They paced silently, chewing on their lip and gazing down at the captured guard incredulously.

“What say you, Whisper? Are you going to help save the town or not?” Nimble Hooves demanded.

“I just… Don't get it?” Whisper Tail exclaimed. “Why do all this? Go through all that trouble just to get us to leave? Seems like a lot of suffering over nothing.”

Broken Stone chuckled. “It is best not to question evil, but to simply stamp it out and move on. Now then, are you going to help us save our loved ones?”

“Of coruse,” they replied. “Just tell me what needs to be done.”

“They’ll call for backup the second things go sideways, so we need to hit the apothecary’s house immediately,” Broken Stone began, pacing back and forth as he spoke. “Then we gather up all the wagons, and everyone who's capable of being moved or moving on their own. From there we get all the supplies we can grab and make a mad dash for the border.”

“You think the griffons are going to help us?” asked an incredulous miner.

“Stars above, no,” Broken Stone chuckled. “Though they will take every opportunity to stick it to Equestria, and if it means granting us asylum then they will help us.”

“It sure beats dyin,” remarked Nimble Hooves.

“Exactly,” Broke Stone stated. “We are fighting for our lives, the lives of our neighbors and the lives of our loved ones. Any sacrifice is worth it to preserve those people.”

“Hear hear!” shouted a miner.

A cheer went up, and was repeated several times before quickly quieting back down.

“Now I know you are all eager to get revenge, but I suggest you still your heart and set aside your rage. That anger will be needed soon, but in order for this to succeed we will need to be calm, and collected,” Broken Stone warned.

“We’ll head up to the mine and grab a few picks. They sure wont beat swords, but it's better then nothing,” Nimble Hooves offered.

“Remember to move swiftly and silently. The second someone gets detained, this whole thing goes belly up and everyone dies,” Broken Stone warned.

“Got it,” replied the older miner.

“Don't worry. I’ll make sure we get into town all sneaky like,” Nimble Hooves offered.

“I’m counting on you to get to the apothecary’s house without being seen. Then when I arrive I’ll use my magic to help equal things out,” Broken Stone explained.

“And then we run in and give them a good thrashing,” Whisper Tail declared.

“Exactly,” Broken Stone replied. “So stay low, don't get caught and wait for the signal. If everything goes correctly we’ll be able to get everyone out in no time.”

“Come on, you heard the stallion. Time’s a wastin,” Nimble Hooves declared.

“Right. Let's go show these self righteous buggers who really runs this place!” shouted the older miner, stomping his hoof in emphasis.

Another cheer went up, and soon nearly everyone had departed, all save for Whisper Tail, who lingered near the exit.

“Say, what are you going to do with this one?” they asked.

“Don't worry. I’m just going to lock them back up, with air holes this time. Just gotta ask a few more questions,” Broken Stone answered.

“Alright then. Good luck,” Whisper Tail exclaimed.

Broken Stone nodded and watched the other pony leave. He then waited a good few minutes in silence, merely observing the entrance. Then once satisfied that no one was going to return, he glanced back at the unicorn.

“So, you’re going to let me go, right?” inquired the young guard. “I answered all your questions.”

“Youre also partially responsible for the attempted slaughter of dozens of innocents including children,” Broken Stone retorted. “You’re a monster, and this world has no place for your kind.”

“No, wait please I have a-”

The crunch of Broken Stone’s hooves going through the guard’s skull stopped the other stallion’s pleas dead in their tracks. Blood painted the walls, and bits of bone were stuck to even the ceiling. The unicorn’s body twitched for a few seconds before finally falling still.

“Now then-” Broken Stone began, only to spin back towards the entrance.

Sprinting out of the cave, he looked around to find that he was indeed alone, and that there was noone around. He waited there for several seconds before finally releasing a sigh and wiping his hooves off on the grass. It took a bit of scrubbing and the use of a few large leaves but he soon removed the blood and brains from his fur.

“Let's seal this up,” he muttered to himself.

Broken Stone gathered up the used leaves, and tore up the grass before tossing the entire mess back into the cave. Using his magic, the earth pony created a wall of stone over the entrance to the secret meeting spot. With all evidence of his crimes now safely hidden, the stallion made his way back into town, using the usual level of caution.

It didn't take long before he was into position behind a bush near the side of the apothecary’s house. From there he could see that nearly half the guards in town had gathered in front of the home, and were standing around. Most seemed to actually be intent on watching for intruders while the others chatted idly and used a campfire to warm up some canned food.

Though armored, they were completely unaware, evidently confident that they had control over the area. Only their superior, a more well armed and aware unicorn who towered over his subordinates seemed to care about actually watching the perimeter. The rest ate, talked, and occasionally glanced into the darkness only to swiftly look away a second or two later.

I’ll pull the rug out of everyone around the fire, leaving only four guards left including the big guy. Then I’ll bitz the leader, taking him out of the fight as soon as possible. Broken Stone thought to himself. Let's hope the others can take a handful of guards without my help.

A few minutes passed before Broken Stone noticed that his reinforcements had arrived. Assembling mostly in a nearby alley behind a pile of refuse, the miners gripped pick axes tight in their hooves. A few others spread out around the area while Nimble Hooves crouched low a couple meters to Broken Stone’s right.

A quick nod was exchanged between the two before Broken Stone channelled his magic and pushed it into the ground. Guided by his will, the area immediately around the fire pit collapsed into the ground before immediately filling with dirt. The guard’s sudden cry of alarm and surprise vanished amidst several hundred pounds of earth pouring down around them.

“For our homes!” shouted the old miner.

A cry went up and the other villagers sprinted out from their hiding spots, a motley assortment of weapons raised high. The guard’s reaction was mixed, with two attempting to dig out their comrades while the other pair defended the apothecary’s house. Of that dou only one survived long enough to fire off a spell, his comrade receiving a pick axe through the eye socket.

“Form up, and cast shields!” barked the leader, his horn already glowing brightly.

“Oh no you don't,” Broken Stone muttered to himself.

Channelling magic into his hooves, the earth pony coerced the ground into forming into a spear and shooting up at the unicorn. Who somehow managed to dodge out of the way, as if he could see the future, and moved accordingly to his prediction in the blink of an eye. So fast was the other stallion that Broken Stone was forced to leap to the left as a beam of energy flew where his head had been a second earlier.

The sound of conflict and struggle were soon ignored as the leader of the guards and Broken Stone prepared to clash with one another. The earth pony gathered more power while the unicorn spread his hooves wide, and began casting another spell. Broken Stone attempted to disrupt this by conjuring a pillar of stone to rise up from under the other male and punch him in the gut.

Again the royal guard managed to avoid the attack, and worse still for the villagers, the captain was able to cast his spell. Which took the form of a thick golden shield that surrounded him from all sides. Now safe behind his barrier, he used a beam of energy to sever the head of a miner who strayed too close.

The sight enraged Broken Stone and he reared back before stomping his hooves into the ground once more. This time his forelimbs sunk deep into the rocky earth, the earth pony immoblizing himself in the process. A second later, two enormous arms emerged from the ground beneath the captain’s hooves.

The appendages reached out and attempted to grab the wily unicorn but he swiftly avoided the attack. Broken Stone swiped again and again using his conjured limbs, each strike hitting nothing but air. Now growing frustrated, Broken Stone only became angrier when a beam of white hot mana was fired his way.

Though blocked by a swiftly conjured wall of dirt and stone, the energy very nearly burrowed straight through the barrier. Which was discarded a second later, allowing Broken Stone to find out that one of his stone arms had been destroyed. Vaprozed by a blast of concentrated fire, the unicorn was readying another spell, one which Broken Stone noticed was aimed at Nimble Hooves.

Who was busy in a desperate melee with a guard, a small dagger flashing brilliantly between clumsy swings from the soldier. Seeing this, Broken Stone desperately commanded his one remaining limb to punch the captain in the side. Though he missed, it was enough to send the spell wide, where it flew off into the woods somewhere, avoiding its target by a good few feet.

Broken Stone’s strike carried so much force that the fist slammed into the inside of the barrier and break apart upon impact. Causing an idea to spark within the earth pony’s mind, one which he enjoyed the thought of immensely. To do what he planned though, he needed to sink his hooves even deeper into the earth, opening himself up to a flurry of magical arrows.

Most of which were blocked by a sphere of rock which formed up around him, though a few got through. These stinging bolts sapped his strength and singed his flesh, but did not stop Broken Stone from completing his attack. With his barrier falling away, Broken Stone watched as the entire ground beneath the captain began to glow.

The unicorn stood perfectly still, a confused expression crossing his face a second before he was crushed against the inside of his own shield. Caught between a rising surge of stone and his own impenetrable barrier, the pony’s body stood no chance. One second he was a powerful captain of Celestia’s guard, the next he was a red and gold smear without any recognizible features.

The shield fell a second later, and the sole living guard swiftly gave up, throwing his weapon into the air.

“Mercy, please!” he shouted.

Broken Stone spun towards him. “Mercy like the kind you intended on giving those children?”

“Wha-”

The soldier’s response was cut off when his body was filled with stone spikes and lifted into the air. All he could do was gurgle a few times before falling still, his body dropping to the ground the second the rock holding him up, crumbled away. Without any other enemy in sight, Broken Stone quickly surveyed his surroundings and counted up his remaining allies.

Thankfully the only death had been the one aged miner cut down by the guard captain. The rest sported a few nicks and bruises, but were otherwise fine, unlike the trained soldiers that had just been killed.

“Secure the area as well as their equipment, hide the bodies, and be prepared to assault any guards who wander in,” Broken Stone commanded. “This won't be the last of them.”

“You heard the stallion, hop to it! We ain't out of the woods yet!” Nimbe Hooves added.

“Thanks. Do you think you can handle things out here while I try and cure everyone?” Broken Stone asked.

Nimble Hooves snorted in affirmation. “You got it, just don't leave me hanging for long. These ponies are tough, but they ain't real fighters.”

“They will be once today is over,” Broken Stone replied.

“Lets hope it's not needed, now go,” Nimble Hooves retorted.

Broken Stone nodded grimly and ran into the apothecary’s house, magic coursing through his body. His wariness turned out to be unneeded, as there was only a single guard inside, one that was seemingly unaware of what had just happened outside. In a flash, Broken Stone had charged up to him, and punched the wooden bowl he had been holding in his hoof.

The partial sphere extended and stretched, wrapping itself around the eye holes in the guard’s mask. Now confused and panicked, the guard tried to pull the mask from his head, but was immediately bucked off his hooves. Sent flying, he crashed into a bookshelf and tumbled to the ground. Broken Stone didn't give his foe a chance to get up and stomped their forelegs to bits before doing the same to the other pony’s skull.

Broken Stone then immediately spun around and looked about the room, ready for another attack. When none came, he ignored the minor panic his sudden entrance had caused and ran over to two familiar shapes.

“Broken, you came,” whispered the weak voice of the earth pony’s wife.

“I did. Just hold on, I know how to heal you,” Broken Stone replied.

“Do her first,” urged the mare.

Broken Stone smiled, as his wife awkwardly raised their daughter into the air and into Broken Stone’s hooves. The child remained still, but alive, its chest rising and falling as it twitched in pain. The sight was an agonizing one, and Broken Stone quickly recalled the practice he had done not long ago.

With only a few seconds of preparation, he gathered his strength and pulled forth the corruption sapping his child’s health. The effect was immediate, as a thin golden mist bellowed forth from the young pony’s mouth before dissipating rapidly. Now without the spell attacking her body, the filly laid still, a calm, almost serene expression crossing her face.

“You did it,” wheezed the mare.

“Relax, you’re next and then everyone else,” Broken Stone urged.

His wife smiled faintly and laid back down, holding their child tight against her chest.

Bringing forth his magic once more, Broken Stone removed the sickness attacking his beloved. The ensuing cloud of gold again dispersed in an instant, leaving behind a weak, but now healthy pony. Though Broken Stone wanted to stay, and assure his partner that they were safe now, he swiftly moved on.

Ignoring the confused calls from the others afflicted, Broken Stone moved to the closest bed. In it lay an elderly unicorn stallion with a shattered stump for a horn. He was only barely conscious, his eyes rolling aimlessly around in his skull.

He too was cured, and again another puff of gold smoke emerged from his mouth, only to vanish. As Broken Stone continued on, he noticed the apothecary standing nearby, their mask hanging around their neck. They were watching as Broken Stone worked and made no effort to stop the earth pony from his self appointed task.

Which allowed the stallion to move swiftly through the ranks of the afflicted and even gain the other pony’s help. Aided by the apothecary’s presence and calming bedside manner, Broken Stone was able to cure everyone in under two hours. During that time he heard several short bouts of fighting, though no guards ever rushed into the house, so he assumed it had gone well.

Either way by the time he was done the sun was beginning to rise in the east, bathing the battlefield in an eerie glow. Dead guards and villagers littered the street, and a dozen more armed ponies had joined Nimble Hoove’s volunteers. Broken Stone sought out Whisper Tail but couldn't find them, though he didn't have time to look over all the dead before he was interrupted.

“Did you do it?” Nimble Hooves asked, hobbling up to the other stallion.

“Your leg, it's broken,” Stone remarked.

“It's nothing. Now, did you do it?” Nimble Hooves demanded.

“I did,” Broken Stone stated.

“Good,” Nimble Hooves replied. “We’ve gathered a small force, and dealt with the rest of the guards, but they’ll be getting reinforcements really soon.”

“Assemble the afflicted and get everyone who can walk out into the street,” Broken Stone ordered. “Those who can't will have to wait for the carts.”

“Which are already on the way,” Nimble Hooves offered.

“As much as it pains me to say this, but I have to stay out here,” Broken Stone exclaimed.

“Don't worry, my friend. I’ll get your family in order. You just make sure no more of those golden dick heads sneak up on us,” Nimble Hooves stated.

Broken Stone chuckled. “Thank you. Truly.”

“Think nothing of it. I’m just doing all this so you give me more of your share,” Nimble Hooves replied, flashing the other stallion a wink.

“I won't forget this,” Broken Stone declared.

“Good. Because I hate to be the one to remind others of a debt,” Nimble Hooves retorted.

The pony then hobbled into the apothecary’s home, leaving Broken Stone standing amidst the blood slick streets. Seeing that the gathered villagers were all looking at him expectantly, Broken Stone straightened his back and stood a little taller.

“Your friends and family have been cured!” he shouted. “And soon we shall leave this place!”

A dull cheer rose, the injured ponies offering a weak roar of approval.

“Steel your hearts, my friends, for the worse has yet to come. The guard will return, and we must repulse them but fear not, for I am with you,” Broken Steel continued, trotting back and forth along the line. “And I swear to you that I will do everything in my power to serve as your bulwark against the attacks of our foes.”

A sudden whistling noise made the earth pony pause in confusion and glance to the source of the sound. Giving him exactly two seconds to gaze upon the fiery reddish gold orb that flew directly over his head. The sphere easily passed through the second story of the apothecary’s home and detonated a moment later.

In an instant the entire house was consumed in a massive conflageration, with flames erupting from every window in the home. Debris exploded outwards, and the blast wave knocked Broken Stone clear off his hooves. So confused, and surprised was the earth pony that he didn't even have a chance to bring up a shield in his defence.

One moment he was simply standing there, and the next he was soaring through the air, tumbling head over heels. His ensuing meeting with the ground wasn't much better, as he crashed into it with enough force to rattle his skull. His senses blurred together, and his thoughts fled, the pony’s entire body shaken so badly that he didn't know which way was up.

Then one by one his senses returned, until he realized that he was laying on his back and looking at the sky. His fur was scorched, his eyes stung, but the actual damage was minimal at best. His own well being was only an afterthought however, as he immediately leapt to his hooves and spun around.

Only to find that there was nothing left of the house save for a scattering of burnt timber and a few shards of glass. Not a single trace of the home’s inhabitants were left, with a large crater serving as both their grave and tombstone.

“How disappointing,” exclaimed a voice.

Broken Stone turned his gaze skyward, and watched as the unmistakable form of Celestia appeared in view. Girded for battle, but wielding no obvious weapons, the alicorn looked the picture of calm.

“It seems as though the anarchsitic elements will not be so easily removed and that a plan b shall be required,” Celestia continued. “Namely telling everyone that a psychotic earth pony with a power they should not have went on a killing spree.”

“But how-” Broken Stone’s question died the moment he saw Whisper Tail flying to Celestia’s right.

“Sorry boss. But what you did was worse than anything the guard carried out. We need law and order out here, not vigilante justice,” Whisper Tail stated.

“Speaking of which. You stand accused of theft as well as aiding and abbetting a terrorist,” Celestia exclaimed, turning to the pegasus.

“What, but I helped you?” Whisper Tail exclaimed.

“Which is why I am not sentencing you to a lifetime of servitude but rather granting you a swift death,” Celestia declared.

Before the pegasus had a chance to react, their body was incinerated by a blast of white hot energy.

“Now then, with all that out of the way. Do you have any last words before this land is civilized and its people incorporated into the greater Equestrian nation?” Celestia asked.

Broken Stone was far past the point of elegant thought however, as his mind was consumed by rage. His hope had ignited and turned to tinder for his anger which in turn fueled the magic he now felt surging through his entire body.

“I’ll kill you!” he screamed.

“You will try,” Celestia replied.

Sunset Shimmer gasped, her hands clasping wildly for support and grabbing onto Twilight almost immediately. Her head pounded, and the voices of the others in the room with her didn't make any sense at all. As the seconds ticked by, and her heart rate slowly returned to normal, the girl looked up at Twilight's terrified face.

“Are you okay? Speak to me Sunset!” shouted the straight A student.

“I’m fine,” Sunset replied after a short pause. “That last one was just… intense.”

“Are you sure you don't need any assistance? A doctor perhaps?” Perfect Tempor offered.

“No… it's okay,” Sunset answered.

“That is a relief,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

“You are not fine,” Twilight Sparkle stated. “You’re still shaking.”

“It will go away in a moment,” Sunset assured her friend.

“I regret pushing you so quickly, but I must know. What happened in there?” Perfect Tempo inquired.

“A lot,” Sunset replied, shaking her head. “I think this is a story I’ll need to tell over a drink, or at least a very hearty snack.”

“Of course, anything you want is yours,” Perfect Tempo offered, extending a hand towards the exit. “I had the chefs on stand by, and my personal bartender is waiting in the lounge.

“Maybe a drink isn't the best idea right now,” Twilight offered.

“Its needed,” Sunset assured the girl, who turned back to Perfect Tempo. “And thanks.”

Author's Note

Chapter 38

“And then the memory was over,” Sunset concluded, pausing to take a sip from her can of pop. “After that I left Perfect’s vault, we went out for some dinner, then came back here.”

“We didn't learn all of that in that order though,” Twilight quickly added, the girl continuing to pace in front of the large window overlooking the city. “But we thought we’d tell it in chronological order so it wasn't confusing.”

“Like the original star wars trilogy!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed before digging her hand back into a bowl of popcorn.

“Wait, original? There are more than six of those movies?” Rainbow Dash remarked.

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Of course there were more. Where did you think Darth Vader came from?”

“That spin off thing with the plans for the death egg,” Rainbow Dash replied.

“I am surrounded by philistines,” muttered Applejack as she fell back on the couch and crossed her arms across her chest.

“What's a philistine?” asked Fluttershy.

“Not the point,” Sunset interrupted. “The point is that we need to train harder. Celestia has plans for our world, and it's safe to assume that they aren't good.”

“We were already training though,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“That was without teachers, without mentors,” Twilight replied. “Perfect Tempo has offered to remedy that.”

“I know the man is quite talented but I don't think he could teach Fluttershy how to heal or I could utilize my shields better,” Rarity exclaimed.

“He has friends,” Sunset Shimmer stated. “Friends who would be able to help us become stronger.”

“I don't know about this,” Applejack murmured, hand caressing her chin. “I don't mind trusting this guy, but he's got some shady folk under his employ.”

“We won't get taught by that crazy siren chick, right?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Sunset Shimmer shook her head. “No, absolutely not.”

“Daw, but she's a ninja Dashy, don't you wanna be a ninja?” Pinkie Pie inquired, the girl pretending to throw shurkians around the room.

“Nah. All that cloak and dagger stuff is for cowards,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“I wouldn't mind some lessons on hiding,” Fluttershy spoke up.

“If anything she should be asking you for lessons,” Applejack declared.

“Look, we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it,” Twilight exclaimed. “Right now I think we should seriously consider taking Perfect up on his offer. If Celestia came here it would be bad.”

“Very bad,” Sunset added.

“I’m in,” Rainbow Dash immediately replied. “I’m down for anything that makes me even awesomer.”

“I still don't like all this fighting,” Rarity interjected. “I didn't mind it so much when it was plant monsters or whatever, but these people. They don't pull any punches.”

“We could get seriously hurt, or… worse,” Fluttershy whispered.

Rarity wrapped an arm around the shy girl and pulled her in close, a hand running through the healer’s long pink hair.

“Not fighting just ain't an option,” Applejack began. “If we don't deal with whatever this Celestia person is throwing through the mirror then who would? The police? They couldn't handle that evil statue, or heck, even half the things we fought back in the day.”

“Many more people would get hurt if we don't step up,” Sunset Shimmer added.

“I know,” Fluttershy whispered, hugging Rarity’s arm tight against her chest. “I know its the right thing to do but that doesn't mean I want to do it.”

“Look,” Twilight began, kneeling down in front of Fluttershy. “I know you don't want to get dragged into this thing but were a part of it now. All we can do is get stronger, and protect who we can.”

“I wish this Celestia person would just go away. Or at least act more like our Celestia,” Rarity remarked.

“No kidding. She let me skip class after my grandpa passed away,” Rainbow Dash stated.

“Unfortunately our duplicates aren't exact copies,” Sunset Shimmer explained. “Or else that Celestia wouldn't be quite so willing to alter the minds of anyone she disagrees with.”

“So is everyone in or what?” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“I think so,” Rarity replied. “Provided Fluttershy is up to it.”

The shy, pajama wearing girl nodded slowly. “I want to learn how to heal people with my magic. Do you think anyone could teach me?”

“Didn't Platinum already offer?” Sunset Shimmer countered.

Fluttershy shuddered. “Yeah, but she's scary.”

“Aww come on, she ain't so bad,” Rainbow Dash declared, slapping Fluttershy on the knee. “After all, she's a lich, not a zombie so she wont eat you or anything.”

“That's not better. Liches eat souls,” Applejack pointed out.

The color drained from Fluttershy’s face. “Oh, oh my.”

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes. “She does not eat souls… as far as I know.”

“Not helping,” hissed Rarity.

“I think I need to lie down,” Fluttershy murmured.

“I’ll talk to Perfect,” Sunset offered. “In the meantime just relax and get some rest. We’ll get started tomorrow.”

“Sweet!” Pinkie Pie declared. “Now who wants to eat pizza and play mario party?”

“Augh not that game again,” whined Applejack. “You always manage to win.”

“And in the most random ways to!” added Rainbow Dash. “It's such bullcrap.”

“Your just mad because I keep beating you in Smash,” Pinkie Pie retorted.

Rainbow Dash snatched up a free controller. “Oh it's on.”

“So what are we doing here again?” Rainbow Dash asked, gesturing to the large, indoor gymnasium they were now standing within. “I thought we were going to meet these teacher people.”

“Or at least get some sick new digs,” Pinkie Pie added, the girl posing in her jeans and a tshirt. “I mean we are superheroes now, so we gotta get awesome suits.”

“We are not superheroes,” Sunset Shimmer stated. “We are just people who have powers and… you know what that sounds a lot like a superhero.”

“Please tell me we don't have to wear a cape,” Rarity whined. “They are so gauche.”

“And they always get stuck on things,” Fluttershy added. “Or at least I assume they would.”

“Yes darling, no capes,” Rarity declared.

“I don't think Perfect’s the type to get uniforms,” Twilight remarked.

“I much prefer armor,” declared Perfect Tempo.

The seven girls all turned to Perfect Tempo as he strode into the room along with several others. Unlike the high schoolers who were all wearing their street clothes, Perfect Tempo wore his usual suit and tie. His associates were less formal, save for Ghost who sported a long black dress that fit loose about her curves and ended just below the knee.

The others were far less concerned with looks, most notable of which was the hulking dragon trundling along at the back. He had on a thick black vest that barely covered his red scales or white underbelly, while also leaving his large blue wings free. Other than that he wore only a bored expression, unlike the man closest to him who eyed the seven girls intently.

With a sharp, critical gaze, the towering dark skinned figure studied the high schoolers, judging them silently. He sported the leather underlay usually worn beneath plate mail, as well as a pair of high topped black boots. Contrasting with the naked curiosity of the strangely intense man was Platinum who’s face betrayed not a single ounce of emotion.

She wore a black and white Victorian era dress that was more suited to a funeral than a gymnasium. Without a word spoken, she took position next to Perfect, and the others who fanned out before the young girls. Who were eying the new arrivals as closely as Harvest Moon was watching them all.

“I’m assuming you’ve all met before,” Perfect Tempo began, extending a hand.

“Yeah but I don't remember any of your names,” Rainbow Dash replied. “Except Perfect Tempo and Ghost. Kinda hard to forget you two.”

“And it was easy to forget the dragon?” Thevetat exclaimed.

“Buddy I never forget a face, but name? Pfft, in one ear and out the other,” Rainbow Dash answered.

“It's true,” Applejack added. “It took her like, five years to remember that my last name is Apple, and my first name is literally Applejack.”

“I think some introductions are in order, just in case,” Sunset Shimmer interrupted, gesturing to each of her friends in turn. “I’ll start. From left to right we have Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Twilight, Sunset Shimmer, and finally Pinkie Pie.”

“You should remember Platinum, myself and my wife Ghost,” Perfect Tempo began. “And this is my good friend Thevetat and finally my cousin, Harvest Moon.”

“Can we get on with it already?” Platinum exclaimed. “I have important work to get back to and very little time to spend babysitting.”

“Yeah, and I got a drink with my name on it waiting for me,” Thevetat added, the dragon cleaning his ear with a pinkie. “So if we could hurry this along.”

“Patience you two,” Harvest Moon cautioned. “Let us see what these young ones have to offer.”

“I’m assuming you wish to see the extent of our powers and not our grades,” Twilight reasoned.

“That would be why I asked you to come to the gymnasium, yes,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“Sweet, I’ll go first,” Rainbow Dash declared, stepping up in front of her friends. “I’m Rainbow Awesome Dash, and I am the fastest thing on two legs. Just watch.”

Before anyone could utter a sound, the girl took off, becoming a rainbow colored blur as she raced around the room. In the blink of an eye she had done several laps around the place, and had appeared in front of the group with a grin.

“Pretty fast huh?” Rainbow Dash declared while brushing some dirt off her shoulder.

“I’ve seen faster,” Thevetat declared.

“What? No way! Humans can't even break forty kilometers, that was like… a kajillion times faster than that!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Oh yeah, humans are weak little apes,” replied the dragon. “I’m saying I’ve seen faster creatures before. Besides, speed doesn't mean much if you can't do something with it.”

“Oh I so can!” Rainbow Dash declared, the girl becoming a blur and reappearing in front of the dragon’s fast. “I’ll have you know I totally beat up a whole bunch of those stupid soldiers that Foxtrot threw at us.”

“Pfft, those guys are weaklings,” Thevetat retorted. “Like the rest of you humans.”

“I’ll show you weakling!” Rainbow Dash shouted before punching the dragon and recoiling in a cry of agony. “It's like punching a brick wall!”

“Ha, I barely even felt that,” remarked Thevetat. “Like a gentle breeze.”

“I’ll show you a gentle breeze!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

The girl then punched using her uninjured hand, only to stumble back in pain.

“Its even worse the second time,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Now why in the sam hill did you think that was going to work?” Applejack asked, her hands resting on her hips.

“My right hook’s better than my left?” Rainbow Dash half answered, half asked back.

Applejack sighed and planted her face into her palm. “Sometimes I worry about you sugar cube.”

Thevetat laughed aloud. “You are one funny little monkey thing. I’m going to enjoy putting you through your paces.”

“Wait what? You’re going to train me?” Rainbow Dash inquired.

“Unless anyone else has any arguments,” Thevetat remarked.

Platinum tsked disapprovingly, Ghost chuckled quietly to herself, while Perfect Tempo remained quiet.

“She is too brash,” Harvest Moon declared. “She would need to be broken of that habit first.”

“Well it's a good thing you ain't teaching me,” Rainbow Dash retorted, blowing a raspberry at the tall man.

“Oh I’m liking you more and more already,” exclaimed the dragon with a smirk.

Harvest Moon tsked, and crossed his arms over his chest.

“I already know who it is I will be teaching,” Platinum declared, pointing at Fluttershy and Twilight. “These two will make excellent students.”

“Wait, us?” Twilight replied.

“I thought Perfect Tempo was going to teach Twilight and I,” Sunset Shimmer inquired, glancing at Perfect Tempo.

“No,” Perfect Tempo answered simply. “Platinum was one of the greatest unicorn sorcerers of her time. The only reason I can teach you, Sunset, is because you remember how to use magic from your other life.”

“I don't have the basics,” Twilight openly wondered.

“Prcisely,” Platinum stated. “You have skill and a desire to learn, but you need still need someone to show you the way. Much like how your burgeoning necromancer here will require my assistance.”

“What, me?” Fluttershy exclaimed in shock.

“I don't think Fluttershy wishes to become some sort of dark mage,” Rarity added.

“She already is,” Platinum explained. “She is quite adept at manipulating the internal energies of a living creature.”

“Do you mean my healing?” Fluttershy asked.

“What did you think healing was, light magic?” Platinum scoffed. “You are manipulating life, child. Twisting it to your own ends, be they good or bad.”

“But I don't want to be a necromancer,” Fluttershy muttered.

Platinum clacked her heeled foot against the ground. “Enough whining. Twilight, Fluttershy. Follow me. Now.”

“I guess we’ll see you guys later,” Twilight murmured.

“Do I have to go?” Fluttershy whispered.

Rarity gently moved the hair from Fluttershy’s face and flashed her a wide smile. “Just remember that she’ll be teaching you how to heal better, and that by doing so you’ll be learning how to protect us.”

“I… your right,” Fluttershy murmured. “Thank you.”

“Your quite welcome darl-” Rarity was interrupted when Fluttershy leaned forward and planted a quick kiss on the fashionista's lips.

The shy girl then immediately sprinted away, a blush dominating her mostly hidden features.

“Well that just happened,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“I err,” Rarity touched her lips absently. “I don't know what to say.”

Platinum rolled her eyes. “Teenagers.”

The woman then walked away with a confused, and slightly apprehensive Twilight following close behind.

“Oh you guys are hilarious,” Thevetat remarked. “I feel like I’m watching a sitcom, only with less canned laughter, and terrible jokes.”

“Popcorn?” Pinkie Pie offered, the girl having procured a bag of the stuff from her mane.

“Don't mind if I do,” murmured Thevetat before tossing back the entire thing in a single bite.

“Shall we continue, dear?” Ghost prompted.

“Of course,” Perfect Tempo answered. “Applejack, why don't you pick up where Rainbow Dash left off?”

“I’m good,” Applejack replied. “I rather enjoy not having broken hands.”

“I think he means the showing off part,” Sunset Shimmer whispered.

“Err right,” Applejack muttered. “I knew that.”

The farmer then looked around curiously, searching for anything she could use to display her strength. Her gaze immediately latched onto a series of weights arrayed on the ground nearby. Ranging from just heavier than a sack of potatoes, they went all the way up to the weight of a small S.U.V.

Clearly arrayed for the super powered members under Perfect Tempo’s employ, Applejack was a bit intimidated at first. That was until she remembered her most recent feats of strength, and decided to walk over to one of the bars close to the heavier end. Though the white marks on the side indicated that the total weight was over a thousand pounds, Applejack stopped in front of it.

“Don't hurt yourself,” called Fluttershy.

“I won't,” Applejack replied.

The farmer then wiped her hands on her jeans, and spread her legs slightly, widening her stance. She then leaned down, picked up the bar and after a few seconds of struggle, lifted it high over her head. A moment later and it was dropped back to the ground, where it hit the specially reinforced floor with a loud clunk.

“Not bad,” Ghost remarked. “Though I’m curious as to how high you can go.”

“I too would be interested in testing your upper limits,” Harvest Moon declared.

“I think that's about as high as I can go,” Applejack replied.

“You are unused to the power thrust upon you,” Harvest Moon exclaimed while slowly circling the farmer. “On some level you fear your abilities, and are scared to hurt others.”

“Well I mean. I don't exactly like hurtin folks,” Applejack replied, shrinking slightly under the man’s intense gaze.

“You imagine your strength as a warhammer. Large, unwieldy, and ultimately clumsy,” Harvest Moon continued. “But you must change your perception, and understand that it can be wielded as precisely as any blade.”

The man then plucked the weight Applejack had just lifted off the ground with a single hand. His arm muscles rippled, and with disturbing ease, he twisted the weight around until his palm was up. He then tossed the bar into the air, and grabbed it with his other hand before it could fall more than a few inches.

“Strength is important, but control should be your focus,” Harvest Moon declared.

“Pfft, showoff,” muttered Thevetat. “Come on fancy hair, let's get out of here.”

“Oh? Are we going to train?” Rainbow Dash asked, bounding along next to the dragon.

“Something like that,” replied Thevetat.

“I believe we should depart as well,” Harvest Moon remarked, glancing down at Applejack. “I have much to teach you, and something tells me, not a lot of time to do so.”

Sunset glanced over at her two remaining friends. “So uh, who's next?”

“I will teach the refined one,” Ghost declared suddenly. “I have little to offer the pink thing.”

“Err that's very kind, and a bit rude,” Rarity muttered.

“Hmm, yes that might be a problem,” Perfect Tempo added, the man rubbing his chin. “Pinkie Pie’s abilities are unique, and thus I don't know of anyone who could actually teach her.”

“I mean. Surely she would benefit from some strength training, if for no other reason that she could throw stuff further,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

“Oh yeah totally! My throwing arm is pretty good but it's not like, super great,” Pinkie Pie admitted.

Perfect Tempo nodded slowly. “That is an excellent suggestion. I shall have a friend from the patriots come teach you everything he knows. After that you will go to each of the mentors and receive what little they can offer you.”

“This is just like school,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “A little of everything, only less spares and probably fewer field trips.”

“Yes yes. Now come along Rarity. I am many things, but patient is not one of them,” Ghost remarked.

“Um before we go. I must ask, why did you choose me?” Rarity inquired.

Ghost stopped, and turned back to the girl, flashing her a small, subtle smile. “I see a part of myself in you. All you require is a little push and I am certain that you will flower into an expert killer of men.”

“I’m actually a little more of a lady killer, but I see your point… I think,” Rarity muttered.

“Man eater or lady killer. They all bleed,” Ghost flippantly replied, flicking her wrist. “Now do come along. I have just the thing in mind for your first true test.”

“I guess I’ll see you later then Sunset,” Rarity muttered.

“Good luck,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“This was more expedient than expected,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed, glancing about the mostly empty room. “I had expected my wife to at least demand a show of things before she declared her mentorship in her usually confident manner.”

“I still don't quite see the connection,” Pinkie Pie admitted while scratching her head. “Ghost has ice powers, and Rarity makes shields.”

“Did you know that my wife primarily used her ice powers to defend me and our friends from harm?” Perfect Tempo began.

“I suppose that makes sense,” Sunset Shimmer admitted.

“Creating barriers, and walls to stall those who wished us harm was all she thought she was capable of,” Perfect Tempo continued. “Eventually she was forced into an unpleasant situation where she had to use her skills in a more direct manner. I believe as though my dear Ghost is trying to ensure Rarity avoids ever landing into such a situation.”

“No offence, but that's not how it came off,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

Perfect Tempo chuckled. “I know my wife has an icey demeanor, but trust me when I say there is a heart beneath all that.”

“Oooh, good pun,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

Perfect Tempo’s smile fell from his face. “Just, don't use any ice jokes around her. She's heard them all before and can get a bit testy about that kind of thing.”

“Fair,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

“So,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed, clapping his hands together. “Let us get started. First I will need to make a quick call, then Sunset and I can begin practicing.”

“Would you mind if I watched?” Pinkie Pie inquired.

“I don't see why not,” Perfect Tempo replied, glancing down to Sunset. “Unless you could think of a reason.”

Sunset Shimmer shrugged. “Not really.”

“Well alright then, let us begin,” Perfect Tempo declared.

Pinkie Pie hummed contentedly as she moved about the kitchen, flitting this way and that with the speed and grace of a dancer. A bowl filled with pasta and topped with freshly melted cheese was pulled from an oven and placed onto a platter next to a tall garden salad. A quick flick of the wrist removed the baked potato from its casserole dish and placed it onto a plate next to a link of sausage. Gravy was then drizzled all over it before the nearly empty boat was deposited onto the silver serving plate. After retrieving an apple pie from a second oven, as well as triple decker burger from atop the flat top grill, it was complete.

“Oh woopsie, one more thing,” Pinkie Pie muttered, wiping her hands on her pink, polka dot pajama bottoms.

The girl then twisted, and leapt across the room, stopping in front of the fridge. Which she opened, and retreived from within a cake, as well as a large half eaten plate of shepherd's pie. They joined the other meals on the large silver platter that was then balanced atop one of Pinkie Pie’s hands.

“Perfect,” Pinkie Pie whispered to herself.

With platter in hand, the girl hummed a jaunty tune as she walked excitedly into the living room. Where the rest of her friends lay sprawled out on the couches, a half forgotten music video playing on the television screen. Everyone present had larger concerns than the upbeat pop music coming through speakers, and didn't even seem aware of what was going on.

Twilight held a notebook packed with the girl’s tiny, almost unreadable script in one hand, while massaging her temple with the other. Beside her lay Fluttershy, the girl staring blankly up at the ceiling, her occasional blinking being the only sign she was even alive. Rarity seemed intent on helping the shy girl, but struggled to stay awake due to how exhausted she was.

A trait she shared in common with Rainbow Dash, who was sprawled out face down on the floor. The speedster’s hands were wrapped in bandages, and her clothes were in a truly sorry state of affairs. Applejack had no such issues with her wardrobe, though her arms hung down against her sides limply, as if it was a struggle just to lift them.

Only Sunset seemed unbothered by her training, having gained only a bit of eye strain and a few new scorch marks. She was also the first to notice Pinkie Pie approaching, and swiftly began clearing a space for all the food.

“You didn't have to do all that for us,” Sunset remarked. “We could have just ordered pizza again.”

“Nah. You girls needed something home cooked to recover from your long day,” Pinkie Pie eagerly declared.

“Home cooked?” Rainbow Dash asked, peeking up over the side of the large mahogany coffee table. “What is… oh wow.”

Pinkie Pie placed the platter down in the area free of phones, random bits of papers, and open video game cases. She then plunked down in an open chair and pulled a granola bar out of her hair before biting into it with a satisfied crunch.

“Well would ya look at that,” Applejack murmured. “If I could move my arms I’d be thrilled.”

“Augh,” Rainbow Dash groaned, dragging herself up onto the spot next to Applejack. “Just do my laundry or something and we’ll be even.”

“What are you-” Applejack’s question ended when Rainbow Dash stuck a forkful of potatoes into the other girl’s mouth.

“You’re welcome,” Rainbow Dash muttered, the blushing girl digging into her own plate of pasta.

That seemed to be the signal for everyone to start digging into their meals, as that is precisely what the girls did. All save for Twilight, who continued to shift hands, allowing her to massage her temples one by one without stopping to eat.

Sunset leaned over and elbowed the other girl in the side. “Hey, you should probably eat something,” Sunset Shimmer whispered.

“Can't. Not yet,” Twilight muttered, flipping a page. “There is too much to learn.”

“And it will be there for you when you're done,” Sunset Shimmer retorted, only to frown when Twilight continued to read. “Do I have to send you those studies on carb intakes and their positive effects on student’s grades?”

Twilight paused, and put down the book. “Okay, you made your point.”

“Good,” Sunset Shimmer declared.

“So…” Pinkie Pie began after a long pause. “How was training? Something tells me you didn't practice throwing a football for three hours while watching Sunset burn herself every few minutes.”

“Augh, don't even get me started!” whined Rarity, the girl jabbing a salad filled fork at Pinkie Pie. “Did you know what that demon woman did for her so-called training?”

“No, what?” Pinkie Pie replied.

“She had me raise a shield and then just beat on it over and over until it broke!” Rarity exclaimed, inadvertently throwing a leaf of lettuce over her shoulder. “That was the entire afternoon! Just shield, break, shield, break. By the end it felt like I ran a marathon while someone punched me in the stomach the entire time.”

“Ha! You think that's bad?” Rainbow Dash retorted. “That's literally what that overgrown lizard did to me.”

“No offence darling, but something tells me you would be a bit more injured if he punched you,” Rarity countered.

“Okay, so that part wasn't true, but he threw dodge balls at me the entire time and it felt like I was getting punched,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“If I could feel any part of my arms I would rearrange that guy’s face,” Applejack proclaimed.

“Well I mean, it worked,” Rainbow Dash admitted, pausing to put another forkful of food into Applejack’s mouth. “I got faster, learned how to dodge stuff without slowing down and really pushed myself but still. That felt like bootcamp.”

“You're telling me,” Applejack quickly added. “All I did was lift heavy things, then stand in place and swing this sword that was so big it felt like a hunk of metal rather than a real weapon.”

“Did you at least learn something?” Sunset Shimmer inquired.

Applejack chewed and swallowed before shrugging. “I mean I guess, but it feels like there should be a better way of doing it.”

“Like repeatedly injuring someone and forcing you to heal them every time?” Fluttershy all but whispered.

“She didn't,” Rarity exclaimed in shock.

“I mean kind of?” Fluttershy half asked, half stated. “They volunteered, and they were unconscious but she was just so… cold you know? She broke his arm without even batting an eye.”

“Becoming undead dulls one's emotions considerably,” Sunset Shimmer explained.

“Remind me never to die,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“Less talky, more apple pie,” Applejack demanded.

“Yes mistress,” Rainow Dash replied, only to pause when she noticed how red Applejack’s face had become. “Wait, don't tell me that turned you on?”

“I plead the fifth,” Applejack replied before lurching forward and taking a bite out of the pie without moving her arms.

“Anyway,” Sunset murmured, turning to Twilight. “How was Platinum’s lesson? She certainly left you with a lot of homework.”

Twilight swallowed hard and nodded. “She did, but I’ve already got most of it done. This is largely self guided study.”

“Really?” Sunset asked incredulously.

“Oh yes,” Twilight replied. “She seemed quite impressed with how quickly I picked up the basics, even if it was rather difficult to focus while she injured the volunteer and took time to berate Fluttershy.”

“And I thought Ghost was a demon. Perhaps I should have a talk with Platinum,” Rarity exclaimed.

“No, please,” Fluttershy urged. “I know she can be rather callous but I’ve learned so much already. I don't want to ruin my chances of learning more.”

Rarity hummed softly to herself. “If you insist, darling, but if she insults you again…”

“She won't,” Fluttershy exclaimed. “The only reason she did before was because I accidentally did something that endengared the patient. Platinum may be cold on the outside, but I feel like deep… Very deep down, she has a good heart.”

“Good luck finding it,” murmured Applejack.

“Well I’m glad you all got something out of it,” Sunset Shimmer began. “Perfect mentioned that he planned some more group exercises in the future, but that wouldn't be for a while.”

“Hey, why aren't you all beat up or exhausted?” Rainbow Dash demanded. “That hardly seems fair.”

Sunset Shimmer shrugged. “Before I came here I was trained extensively in magic, and magical duels. This just felt like a refresher course for me, only with hands instead of hooves.”

“Well at least one of us is having an easy time of it,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“Oh I’m sure once you get into the groove of things it won't be so bad,” Twilight countered, the girl picking up her book of notes and reading while she ate.

“Well it better be soon. I don't know how much I can take,” Rarity declared before angrily biting into a forkful of salad.

Sunset Shimmer narrowed her gaze, looking more intently at Twilight as the other girl ate. “Say, Twilight. Is there a reason why you are throwing yourself into studying so much all of a sudden? I know Platinum can be intense but this seems a bit much.”

“Oh uh, no reason,” Twilight muttered.

“So it isn't anything to do with that call you had with Timber on the way back here?” Fluttershy inquired.

“I don't know what you’re talking about,” Twilight whispered.

Sunset Shimmer bit her lip, quietly wondering if she should push the conversation further, or just let it lie. Thankfully she didn't need to decide one way or the other, as all eyes soon turned to the Television. Which had muted the music video and was now showing the sobbing face of Timber as he stared up at the camera.

“Visitor alert. Playing video,” alerted a calm, mechanical sounding female voice.

“I know your there Twilight!” Shouted the young man. “Your mother said you didn't live at home anymore, so you have to be here.”

“What is that idiot doing here?” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“Oh god,” muttered Twilight shamefully, covering her eyes with a hand.

“You can't just say that over text. We have to talk about this together, as a couple,” Timber continued.

“Should I send him away?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

Twilight winced. “No. I’ll go talk to him.”

Sunset Shimmer frowned. “Okay…”

Author's Note

Chapter 39

Twilight awkwardly stepped away from the small gathering, hiding her face as she walked out of the room. Leaving behind the uncomfortably tense atmosphere she had accidentally created with her absence.

“I think we should eat our dinner in my room,” Rarity exclaimed, picking up her plate and touching Fluttershy’s shoulder. “After all, we have a lot to discuss.”

“Oh um, I suppose,” Fluttershy murmured.

The pink-haired girl followed after Rarity, a blush remaining firmly plastered to her face the entire time. Applejack stood up not long after, the farmer giving Rainbow Dash’s foot a kick and a grunt.

“Eh. We should go too. This ain't exactly our scene,” Applejack declared.

“Ain't our whut now?” Rainbow Dash muttered through a mouthful of food.

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Come on, let's get going.”

“Don't worry, I got you A.J,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

The party girl then plucked the plate of pasta from the table, as well as Applejack’s bowl of food, and sprinted away. Leaving a confused, and angry Rainbow Dash to give chase after extracting herself from halfway under the coffee table.

“Hey come back here. I was eating that!” she shouted.

“I should probably go as well,” Sunset Shimmer muttered, only to stop when she heard the sharp, cutting voice of Timber from the penthouse entrance.

“I just don't understand,” Timber cried. “You said we were good. That we had worked things out after that bump with your friend.”

“And I’m telling you that I just can't do it anymore,” Twilight whispered back. “We are facing off against monsters that could tear you in half without a second thought.”

“So that's it, that's what I am to you, a burden?” Timber retorted.

Sunset could hear Twilight's sigh from the other room, and couldn't help but lean a little closer. She didn't mean to listen in, but if the discussion was about what she thought it was about… well, it might involve her pretty soon. Though Timber wasn't exactly violent, Sunset could justify standing by to help Twilight, just in case.

Though flimsy, Sunset Shimmer’s excuses were enough to assuage the worst of her guilt.

“You are not a burden,” Twilight stated. “Were just too different now. I’ve been basically a superhero for a while but we are fighting things that aim to kill.”

“I can train, or buy a gun,” Timber offered.

“No, you aren't a fighter,” Twilight declared.

“Neither are you,” Timber exclaimed.

“I wasn't, but things change Timber,” Twilight explained.

Timber shuffled awkwardly in the doorway. “So that's it then? All those great times we had together thrown away because you want to hit the superhero, big leagues.”

“Do you think I want this?” Twilight angrily whispered. “Do you think I enjoy knowing that my friends and family are going to be in constant danger for the foreseeable future? Do you think I planned on pissing off a psychotic ex-marine?”

“Well no but-”

“Do you think I want to have to fight for my life every few weeks?” Twilight pressed.

There was a pause before Timber responded with a quiet, ‘no’.

“Exactly,” Twilight exclaimed with a stomp of her foot. “If I could go back to my quiet old life I would, but that's not a thing that can happen anymore. We all deal with the cards we’ve been dealt Timber, and this is the best course for both of us.”

Timber sighed. “I suppose you’re right. I’m sorry Twilight. I guess I just… held on too tight.”

“It certainly didn't help,” Twilight remarked.

“You’re just, the first girl I really cared about you know? It's hard not to get invested,” Timber continued.

“And you’ll find others after me,” Twilight offred.

“Maybe one day, but even if I do I bet they won't be half as super as you,” Timber declared.

Twilight chuckled. “It was fun Timber, truly.”

“Yeah and hey, maybe one day we can be friends, just not… ya know, anytime soon,” Timber half asked, half stated.

“One day,” Twilight replied. “I’ll see you around Timber.”

“Yeah. See ya,” Timber murmured.

The door closed with a soft thump, the sound of Timber’s footsteps quickly disappearing down the hall. Twilight herself remained still for several seconds, allowing Sunset Shimmer the time to slowly walk over to the entrance. Where she leaned around the corner, gazing curiously at the misty-eyed young woman leaning against the wall.

“Are you alright?” Sunset offered softly.

“I’m fine,” Twilight replied immediately, slumping to the floor. “Okay so maybe I’m not fine, but I will be.”

Sunset walked over and plunked down on the cold floor across from Twilight.

“Wanna talk about it?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“What is there to say? I knew we were growing apart before, but with this whole powers thing, and Foxtrot…” Twilight sighed. “It was the final nail in the coffin I guess.”

“I probably didn't help with that,” Sunset Shimmer admitted. “I should have been a more supportive friend and not let my crush get in the way of that.”

Twilight gently plucked Sunset Shimmer’s hand from her lap and gripped it tightly with her own.

“You’ve been a great friend,” Twilight exclaimed. “Even when you ended up as the third wheel you were kind and patient. If anything it's me who should apologize.”

“What, why?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“Because I knew about your crush on me for a while but didn't know what to do,” Twilight admitted, her shoulders slumping as Sunset’s hand slipped from her grip. “I felt something for you, but I didn't know what, and then along came Timber and though he was great, that didn't work.”

“What are you trying to tell me?” Sunset Shimmer pressed.

The bookish girl sighed, pulling her legs tight against her chest. “I don't even know what I’m saying anymore,” Twilight murmured. “I guess I wanted to say sorry for leading you on but I feel like I’m rambling at this point.”

“Hey you never lead me on,” Sunset Shimmer corrected. “You were just being a good friend.”

“Was I?” Twilight asked the floor. “We both felt how passionate that kiss was, how electrifying that moment was. Yet I pushed you away because I was too scared of my feelings for you to face the truth.”

“The truth… what do you mean?” Sunset Shimmer pressed, her heart pounding rapidly.

“I… like you,” Twilight all but whispered, clutching her knees a little tighter. “I’ve liked you for a while but after we kissed I couldn't run from it anymore. That attraction is just too strong now.”

Sunset Shimmer wanted to scream and shout from the heavens, to declare her love for all to hear. Yet she couldn't, her friend needed her help right now, and now was not the time to try and push her luck. So Sunset pushed down that urge, steadied herself, and leaned over, placing a hand on Twilight's shaking shoulder.

“It's okay,” Sunset began, her voice low and soft. “You know how I feel, and you know what, or who I want but let's not focus on that right now.”

“But isn't that how it's supposed to work?” Twilight inquired. “We like each other so we should go out.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “I may have about as much experience dating as you and even I know that you don't have to do anything. With everything that's happened to us recently, it seems a little off to jump in and start dating.”

“I mean, I guess,” Twilight reluctantly admitted, unfolding her legs and relaxing slightly.

Sunset slipped over to the other side of the hall, sitting next to Twilight and taking the other girl’s hand. “In time maybe we can become more, but right now you need to deal with a breakup and probably the worst teacher you’ve ever had.”

“I don't know… Mister Crabapple assigned a lot of homework back in tenth grade,” Twilight exclaimed, a smile slowly creeping across her face.

“Ha, yeah. Though I don't think you’re homework was ever quite like this,” Sunset pointed out.

“I’ve got it bad, so bad,” Twilight murmured. “But for once in my life I’m doing something I’m genuinely interested in. Researching a field few humans have ever had the opportunity to even know about let alone practice.”

“I don't know. Did you remember watching those reruns of mind freak? Are you sure that Chris Angel guy isn't secretly a magician?” Sunset Shimmer asked, prodding Twilight in the side.

Who chuckled. “Maybe he’s secretly like Perfect Tempo, an ex pony that came here after getting kicked out of Equestria for being too weird.”

“Perfect Tempo has an ideological difference with Celestia so maybe Chris Angel does too,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

Twilight scratched her chin and hummed in thought. “His name even sounds like a pony name, now that I’m thinking about it.”

“So that's it then. He's an ex pony freedom fighter that is now a second-rate magician with a stage show in Vegas,” Sunset Shimmer shook her head. “How the mighty have fallen.”

“Nah, this is all part of his plan,” Twilight replied, squeezing Sunset’s hand. “He's going to make a bunch of money then hire a ton of mercenaries and head back into Equestria.”

“I can see it now,” Sunset Shimmer began, raising her other hand. “Chris Angel, savior of Equestria, and earth elected president of both worlds in a rare double election.”

Twilight erupted in a fit of giggles, covering her mouth with her hand. “Oh, that's funny. We gotta tell Pinkie Pie that one.”

“Yeah maybe,” Sunset Shimmer squeezed the other girl’s hand. “Say, do you want to finish up our dinner and then watch a movie or something, just the two of us?”

“I don't know Sunset. Sounds a lot like a date,” Twilight shot back with a smirk.

Sunset shrugged. “It could be, or it could be two friends just enjoying each other’s company.”

“Either way it sounds nice,” Twilight replied.

Rarity sat quietly on her bed, tapping her knee with a delicate finger, a tense look on her face. Fluttershy sat on the floor nearby, her face unreadable due to be shrouded by her hair. Next to them sat their food, mostly gone, but untouched since leaving the living room behind them.

“So, I suppose we should talk about the kiss,” Rarity began.

“Oh I’m so sorry,” Fluttershy immediately blurted out, covering her face with her hands. “I just panicked and you’ve been so kind and supportive these past few days I wanted to hug you but for some reason, I did that instead.”

Rarity slipped down next to the other woman, gripping Fluttershy’s delicate shoulders tightly. “Darling please relax,” Rarity whispered in a low tone. “I’m not saying what you did was a bad thing, per say. Just, sudden.”

Fluttershy sniffed, the girl’s tear strewn eyes visible through the strands of her hair. “R-really?”

“Absolutely,” Rarity replied with a smile. “We’ve been flirting for a while now and though I didn't think anything of it, to begin with, that kiss… it changed things.”

“For the worse?” Fluttershy all but whispered.

“For the better,” Rarity corrected. “It crystalized my feelings for you, and made me really think about what we were doing, who I like, and the type of person I could see myself being with.”

“Oh, um that's good,” Fluttershy murmured.

“It is very good,” Rarity agreed, slipping between the other girl’s legs and cupping Fluttershy’s chin with a hand. “You’ve made me realize why no man has ever been good enough, why no boy ever reached my standards.”

“Why is that?” Fluttershy hesitantly asked.

“I never truly wanted a knight in shining armor, rather I wanted the princess,” Rarity replied.

She then leaned forward, and planted a light, gentle kiss on Fluttershy’s lips, one followed by a more passionate one a moment later. Fluttershy’s tense shoulders and tight muscles fell slack, the girl unable to resist reaching out and pulling Rarity towards her. Rarity’s fingers intertwined with Fluttershy’s while her other hand reached up into the tangled mess Fluttershy’s hair had become.

There they remained, kissing one another back and forth for what felt like a short, blissful eternity. Then it was over, and Rarity pulled back, a soft smile on her blushing, flushed face.

“You make me so happy,” Rarity whispered.

Fluttershy sniffed. “You make me feel so protected, so so… whole. I don't know how to describe it but every time I’m with you it feels like that day at the school when you shielded me.”

“You have no idea how glad I am to hear that,” Rarity replied. “The girls and I thought you were asexual for a bit there.”

“Oh um, kind of?” Fluttershy murmured, glancing away. “I think it's called demiromantic. Like, I’ve never been attracted to anyone I’ve seen in movies or whatever but you girls…You are all so amazing, you especially Rarity.”

“So you’re saying you’re attracted to all of our friends?” Rarity teased.

Fluttershy giggled nervously. “Kind of? I guess I can see what people find attractive in them, but I don't want to be with them, not like I want to be with you.”

“I think I understand that,” Rarity mused. “I personally find your more outwardly feminine charms particularly appealing. No offense to the rest of our friends but they don't excite me quite as much as you do. Except maybe Pinkie Pie.”

“I know, right?” Fluttershy gushed. “I didn't want to mention it but there is something about her that just makes me want to kiss her every time I see her.”

Rarity giggled. “I think she just makes everyone so happy that its hard to resist that temptation.”

The door to the room suddenly flew open and Pinkie Pie emerged with a wide smile on her face. “Did someone talk about kissing me?” she asked.

“Well I um, maybe,” Fluttershy murmured.

“Yes, we were actually,” Rarity offered, squeezing Fluttershy’s hand. “We both seem to have a bit of a crush on you.”

“Oh wowee zowee, that's crazy,” Pinkie Pie remarked, bouncing over to the pair and plopping down next to them. “Cus Applejack and Rainbow Dash just told me the same thing after they got done making out in their room.”

“W-wait, what?” Rarity exclaimed in shock.

Fluttershy’s eyes lit up and she leaned in close. “Really?”

“Yup! It was really adorable,” Pinkie Pie sighed. “They both like each other but wouldn't admit it before the other one did so they played what I can only describe as gay emotional chicken.”

Rarity and Fluttershy giggled, the two girls holding their hands over their mouths to stifle the sound of their laughter.

“I know right? Then after they were talking about me so my ears started burning, I walked in and we totally made out,” Pinkie Pie explained. “So do you want to kiss a bunch too? Cus you girls are like really pretty and I totally want to smooch you.”

“Well, aren't you, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack a thing?” Fluttershy replied.

“Sorta,” Pinkie Pie replied with a shrug. “We aren't like, exclusive or anything. They know I have too much love to give for just them.”

Rarity smirked and glanced over at Fluttershy. “Well then. I guess we should see if she has enough lovin for us too.”

Fluttershy grinned. “Oh yes. I wonder if she is going to taste as good as you.”

“I hope you like cotton candy then, sugar lips,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed with a giggle.

“We sure do, don't we Fluttershy?” Rarity replied while crawling towards Pinkie Pie.

An action Fluttershy mimicked. “We sure do Rarity. In fact, I think we’ve got quite the sweet tooth.”

Pinkie Pie licked her lips. “Then come to mama!”

Author's Note

Its my birthday, and I'll be streaming all day over on Twitch! I got some fun guests lined up and I'll be playing one of my favorite games ever made. See you there!

Chapter 40

“What do you think they’ll make us do this time?” Fluttershy asked, the girl clutching Rarity’s arm tightly.

Rainbow Dash shrugged, the girl’s arms above her head, her hands clasped behind her neck. “I don't know, but for once in my life, I hope it isn't more gym class. I don't know how much exercise I can do.”

“You’re telling me,” Applejack added, rotating her right arm in its socket. “I can still barely lift my darn arms.”

The group of seven paused as the elevator they were standing in stopped, its doors opening a moment later. Together they walked out into another long, mostly metal hallway flanked by numerous automatic doors. Like most of the underground facilities that Perfect Tempo called home, this space was largely unoccupied. Though a little unnerving to most, the small gaggle of girls had grown used to its sterile interior, and unadorned walls.

“I’m just surprised they called us all down here,” Twilight remarked. “I would have thought that they would want us to split up again.”

“That would be more efficient, but perhaps they have a group exercise in mind,” Sunset Shimmer posited.

“Or maybe they are going to throw us a party for being so awesome during our first day!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“Somehow I doubt that Pinkie,” Rarity replied.

“Hey, ya never know,” Pinkie Pie retorted.

“Well, I hope you’re right Pinkie. A party would be nice right about now,” Rainbow Dash declared.

The group stopped once more, only this time it was in front of a rather large, and out-of-place wooden door. Twilight used her magic to push it open, allowing them to walk into a familiar gymnasium. There Perfect Tempo and the rest of his friends and fellow teachers waited, standing in a half-circle in the middle of the room.

“About time you lot showed up,” barked Thevetat the dragon. “I was starting to get bored.”

“What? But we were early,” Twilight complained.

“Do not take it personally, despite his age, this one has the attention span of a child,” Perfect Tempor remarked with a small smirk.

Thevetat snorted, crossing his arms over his massive, scaly chest. “It's not my fault everyone moves so slow and is so boring.”

“Heck yeah,” Rainbow Dash agreed.

Twilight sighed. “Let's just, listen to Perfect Tempo, please.”

“Thank you Twilight,” Perfect Tempo began, clearing his throat. “Before we begin I wish to congratulate you all on your first day of training. You performed exceptionally and should be proud of yourself.”

“Even if there are certain deficiencies to be ironed out,” Platinum added.

“They have great potential and will do excellently,” Harvest Moon remarked, the large man nodding approvingly.

“That they will,” Perfect Tempo picked up. “As you all know, however, this crash course will be brief. You all have school to finish up and personal lives to lead.”

“I still think they should drop out,” Ghost declared. “They have the ability to grow considerably if we had them serving under us in a more permanent manner.”

“It is a shame that will not happen,” Rarity exclaimed, squeezing Fluttershy’s hand a little tighter.

“Yes, a shame,” Ghost murmured absently.

“Regardless,” Perfect Tempo began. “I have begun to close in on our mutual foe, though that will not come until after your graduation at the earliest.”

“That's a relief,” Applejack muttered. “I was actually kinda hopin’ to go to that, and have arms rather than wet noodles.”

“My mother would kill me if I did not attend my own graduation ceremony,” Twilight remarked.

“Which is why your training will pick up in earnest after you have finished school,” Perfect Tempo continued. “Like yesterday, today will largely be an exploratory day where we test your abilities and explore how best to teach you.”

Several groans could be heard from among the crowd of girls, with Pinkie Pie breaking from the group by shouting yipee.

“I know it was hard but trust me when I say it is for your own good,” Perfect Tempo stated. “But don't worry, after we are done we will be spending a bit of one on one time with each of you.”

“Trust is built upon the bedrock of honesty,” Harvest Moon exclaimed. “And we cannot do so unless we have a chance to learn more about one another.”

“I still think this sounds stupid,” Thevetat muttered.

“For once we agree,” Platinum remarked.

Perfect Tempo shot a brief glare at the two dissenting voices before turning back to the girls. “Despite what some may say, we do not wish to be seen as taskmasters, but rather as teachers, teaching you how best to use your new abilities.”

“So we’re just gonna… what, go to the movies?” Rainbow Dash muttered while scratching her head.

“If that is what you and your teacher decide,” Perfect Tempo replied.

“Huh,” Rarity murmured. “I did not see that one coming.”

“Well, I totally did!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed, pumping a fist in the air. “Party time, woo!”

“Let's get this over with,” Platinum muttered, all but stomping out the door with Twilight and Fluttershy in tow.

“I’ll see you soon, I guess,” Twilight called as she jogged out the door.

“Try not to work too hard,” Sunset Shimmer yelled back.

“Come,” Harvest Moon declared. “We must move quickly if we want to have any hope of getting there in time.”

“Get where?” Applejack replied, falling in next to the large man.

“You shall see,” he replied simply.

“Well, start running!” Thevetat boomed, pointing to the door. “I wanna see if your endurance is half as good as your speed.”

“What like, hear?” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Yes here. Wind sprints back and forth across the room, go!” Thevetat shouted, gesturing to one side of the gymnasium away from the shrinking gathering.

“Alright, alright, yeesh,” Rainbow Dash muttered to herself.

“Come,” Ghost commanded, walking up to Rarity. “We shall resume where we left off yesterday, and if you do well I will take you to my favorite place to dine.”

“Oh well, that would be nice,” Rarity murmured, glancing over her shoulder to where Sunset Shimmer stood. “I will see you soon darling.”

“Good luck,” Sunset replied.

Rarity sighed. “I’ll need it.”

“What was that?” Ghost barked.

“Nothing,” Rarity exclaimed, hastily walking after the icey woman.

“So I guess that just leaves us and Pinkie Pie then,” Sunset Shimmer opened.

“Nah. I’m going to cheer Rainbow Dash on,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, bounding across the room. “Woo, go Rainbow Dash!”

“It seems as though it is just us,” Perfect Tempo declared.

“Oh well, that's still okay. What did you have in mind anyway?” Sunset inquired.

“A few tests to determine how much of your magic has come back, a bit of remedial study to catch you up on things, and then a nice slice of pie,” Perfect Tempo replied.

Sunset Shimmer blinked. “Oh, uh that sounds nice actually.”

“That is my hope anyway, but for now we have some less than fun studying to do,” Perfect Tempo replied, gesturing towards the exit with an outstretched hand.

Sunset smiled. “I’m looking forward to it.”

“So, was all that, really necessary?” Rarity whispered while massaging her temples.

Ghost steepled her fingers on the pristine white tabletop. “Yes.”

“Even the part where you threw snowballs at me while I blocked your icicle attacks?” Rarity pressed.

“Admittedly, no,” Ghost replied. “But you learned quickly, so it was worth it.”

Rarity sighed. “Look, I don't mind a little stress. Lord knows I put myself through enough as is, but these past few days have been downright excessive, don't you think?”

Ghost’s frown deepened. “I don't believe so, no. Your powers will be the linchpin of your team’s success and survival. It is important for you to get a handle on them, and quickly.”

Rarity wanted to reply, to declare that it wasn't worth the abuse, or the rigorous testing but stopped before doing so. Her gaze wandered across the upscale restaurant, its many paintings, immaculately dressed waiters, and high-class clientele. Had it been any other day, Rarity would have been silently freaking out and fussing over her clothing, but not now.

Her teacher had been kind enough to stop back at their shared apartment to acquire something nice. After having a long, hot shower of course, as it wouldn't be fitting to show up smelling like a gym sock. That left only a car ride over to fix her hair and makeup, but contrary to popular opinion, Rarity was capable of being quick when demanded.

It was wonderful, enchanting, and the type of place she wished to take Fluttershy one day. Just thinking about the other girl made Rarity’s heart flutter in her chest, and her aches to melt away. It also gave Rarity a bit of resolve, her back straightening ever so slightly at the thought.

“You were thinking of them, weren't you?” Ghost asked knowingly.

“How did you-”

“I just do,” Ghost interjected. “It's something I’ve seen and felt many times before, and it is the reason why I wish to train you.”

Rarity remained quiet, waiting patiently for the other woman to continue.

“You and you’re friends are young, naive, but kind and good-hearted,” Ghost continued after a short pause. “It will be up to you to protect them, and beyond that, I want to ensure that what happened to me doesn't happen to you.”

“What happened, if you don't mind me asking?” Rarity inquired.

“I will not go into detail,” Ghost stated firmly, only to sigh. “But suffice it to say I was forced into an untenable situation after failing to protect my friends against a rather cruel foe. I made a choice, one that set me down a darker path. One I hope you and you’re friends do not have to walk.”

Rarity watched the other female closely, noting the small facial twitches that were almost imperceptible at first. Now, however, Rarity had gotten a good read on the icey woman and was able to detect regret as well as shame. It was visible only for a moment before being swiftly brushed aside, hidden beneath Ghost’s neutral mask of indifference.

“But you’ve found something to care about,” Rarity offered.

Ghost smiled faintly. “I have.”

“They have a way of doing that, don't they?” Rarity pressed.

“That they do,” Ghost murmured faintly. “Love can give purpose to the directionless, and hope to the hopeless. Guard them well, my student.”

“I will,” Rarity promised.

Applejack panted hard, the girl struggling with all of her strength to climb another hill. Her shoulders ached, her muscles burned, and on her back, the sack full of weights dug into her flesh. Despite the ever-present agony, she continued on, pushing herself until she ascended to the top of the forested crest.

There she stopped, breathing heavily as she leaned against a short tree.

“Wait,” she wheezed. “I need a break.”

“Then take it, for we are here,” Harvest Moon exclaimed.

Applejack blinked and looked around, just now realizing that she had reached the top of a small mountain. Behind her, the incline was steady and winding, but in front of her, it was abrupt, having turned into a sharp cliff. The thick ever-present foliage, and the darkening evening sky hid the fact that this was no mere hill.

“Wow,” Applejack murmured.

Without any branches or leaves to get in her way, Applejack could see the entire valley which housed her home. Not only that but she could also see the majority of Canterlto itself, as well as the lands beyond her native city. Yet the many glistening towers, shining structures, and wide-open land were not what grabbed her attention.

Rather it was the majestic setting sun which so captured her gaze, its main bulk hidden by the horizon as well as a few dark clouds. With its rays filtered through the atmosphere, the burning orb looked more like an orange ball resting at the edge of the world. Casting everything Applejack saw in slight shadow, giving the world a strange look that she found enchanting.

“Wonderful, is it not?” Harvest Moon exclaimed, the man sitting down and crossing his legs. “I found it on a mission to eliminate a rogue bug bear cast through the portal.”

“It sure is somethin,” Applejack admitted, dropping her back to the ground before resting next to it a moment later. “I never saw Canterlot from up here before. Granny always said these hills were too deep and too full of old mines to be safe.”

“Your grandmother was mostly correct,” Harvest Moon exclaimed. “But that was a rumor we started to house the fact that this is another of Celestia’s dumping spots for magical creatures that earn her ire.”

Applejack paused, taken aback by the raw fury that came from her teacher’s voice when he spoke Celestia’s name. The girl dismissed that quickly, however, focusing back on the beautiful vista just sitting before her. She couldn't help but worry a bit about a rogue monster, but Harvest Moon had kept his blade on him, though he had finally ditched the armor. Having replaced the antique samurai get up for a simple flannel shirt, and a pair of faded blue jeans.

“You are wondering why I brought you here,” Harvest Moon remarked, not looking away from the city below. “And no, it is not to fight monsters.”

“Well that's a load off my mind,” Applejack muttered.

“Not yet anyway,” Harvest Moon corrected. “That will come later. For now, I wished to get some exercise in and speak to you a bit about why I chose you.”

“You said you saw potential in me,” Applejack reasoned.

“I see potential in each of you,” Harvest Moon replied. “You specifically, I see a kindred spirit, someone who has a similar drive to my own.”

“To protect people,” Applejack stated halfheartedly, unsure of her assertion.

“You are correct,” Harvest Moon stated quietly. “I wish to protect my cousin, Perfect, but I was trained from birth to see my countrymen as my family. To shield them from harm, and guide them from dark to light was to be my duty, as well as my birthright.”

Applejack looked on in silence, waiting as Harvest Moon gathered his thoughts.

“Though some may be happy to have such responsibility taken from them, I am not one,” continued the man in a low tone. “I feel the harm done unto them and my heart weeps, but I sense that will all change soon enough.”

“Why do you say that?” Applejack inquired.

“Night will fall, and drown the sun when a good man goes to war,” Harvest Moon quoted. “Celestia has declared you and you’re friends as well as this entire world as her foe. You will not let her do as she pleases, thus we have a conflict that will bring an end to Perfect Tempo’s endless planning.”

“Why, what's so special about us?” Applejack asked.

Harvest Moon turned to the girl and smiled. “We are broken, and jaded, but you are kind and pure of heart. Two things that no tyrant can stand.”

Rainbow Dash sat irritably in the hard plastic chair, her face and arms covered in small bruises or welts. Sweat stained every inch of her, and her hair hung down the sides of her face in tangled masses. Though her face was tense, she followed the game closely, watching as the pitcher threw a fastball past the batter.

A moment later she was joined by a large, oddly familiar male wearing a loose-fitting blue shirt. His wide chest stretched the fabric to its absolute limit, and the chair did something similar, the plastic groaning under his weight. To everyone else, he looked like the single largest man they had ever seen, not a pound of which was anything but muscle.

To Rainbow Dash, he looked like a bipedal dragon with an illusion charm dangling from around his neck. Not like that was even visible given the absolute armload of cotton candy, popcorn, hot dogs, and beer that was clutched to his chest. Which he began to dig into the second he was certain his chair wasn't about to collapse under him.

“So, who's playing anyway?” he muttered before stuffing a handful of popcorn into his mouth.

“The Chicago colts, and the Canterlot highlanders,” Rainbow Dash remarked. “They’ve been fierce rivals for years, but neither have managed to get this far before.”

“Tense,” Thevetat added.

Rainbow Dash snorted.

Together the pair sat in silence, for several minutes, merely watching, and eating as the two teams played. The scores were low, with neither having added many to the board, but with over half the game left, there was time for that to change.

“Why do you like this game anyway?” Thevetat exclaimed, gesturing to the players. “It's so slow. I would have assumed you would like something a bit faster.”

“It's not all about going fast,” Rainbow Dash retorted. “Baseball is more than just hitting the ball.”

“Really, how so?” Thevetat challenged before tossing back an entire cup of beer in one gulp.

Rainbow Dash leaned forward and began to point from one player to the next. “The pitcher is known to have an incredible fastball, which means there is a good chance of the ball going long if hit. But the guys out back don't know what to do because the batter has a habit of bunting but he is actually really skilled. The outfield positions are a little staggered, and the lead out there isn't doing his job.”

The pitcher whipped the ball down over the plate, where it was struck and sent flying into an empty spot near the back left. Players scrambled, and people ran from base to base, taking advantage of the ensuing confusion. While this happened fans either cheered or shouted, joining the irritated yelling of one particular coach.

“See? He drove it exactly where they weren't expecting,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“Huh,” Thevetat murmured. “Maybe this game isn't so bad after all.”

“You’re welcome,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“Thanks,” Thevetat replied. “Remind me to go easy on you next time.”

“Just use the balls the smaller balls next time. They don't hurt as bad and are harder to dodge,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

Thevetat nodded. “Fair enough.”

Pinkie Pie leaped into the open seat next to the enormous dragon, her massive tray of food bouncing as she landed.

“What I miss?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Not much- hey are those cracker jacks?” Thevetat asked, mouth-watering.

“They sure are, want some?” Pinkie Pie offered.

Thevetat licked his scaly lips and nodded. “Oh heck yeah.”

Rainbow Dash smirked, watching out of the corner of his eye as her teacher all but inhaled the bag of treats. Though the feeling was small, she couldn't help but respect the towering male a little more. In a way he reminded her of Applejack, only four times the size, but just as honest as the farmer whom she was so smitten by.

Twilight stood silently in between two rows of strangely colored tulips that had a mottled appearance to them. All around her stretched various such rows of plants both native and exotic, arranged in a haphazard manner. Though Twilight was certain there was some kind of pattern, she couldn't see it amidst the mane winding, twisting paths.

Fluttershy was having similar such thoughts, though she was keeping an eye out for the animals that roamed the grounds. Remarkably healthy, the many rodents or other small creatures showed no fear as they dashed about the garden. The pair were tired, but curious, casting the occasional glance to their teacher who stood a dozen feet in front of them.

Platinum’s usual garb had been cast aside for a long, flowing summer dress that looked like it should be on a corpse. Though mostly light colors, the garment looked downright morbid on her for reasons the two girls couldn't quite figure out. Regardless of their dress, it was a nice change to just stand amidst the many plants, listening to the distant song of birds.

“How was your lesson?” Twilight whispered in a low tone.

“It was less intense,” Fluttershy whispered back. “It was mainly studying anatomy. Apparently, that is going to be the majority of my focus now that she knows my skill set.”

“Platinum said something similar to me,” Twilight mused.

“Really?” Fluttershy inquired.

Twilight nodded. “She gave me a shortlist of spells to learn but expected me to memorize two dozen more in my spare time.”

“That sounds like a lot,” Fluttershy murmured.

“It's nice,” Twilight admitted. “So many of my teachers sought to cultivate my ability by simply giving more homework, or by regimenting my learning. I think Platinum knows that I don't need to be pushed.”

“Do you think she was a teacher before?” Fluttershy asked.

“I was,” Platinum declared, turning sharply on her heel. “Back when I ruled my home country, before the coming of the sisters.”

“Oh um, I’m sorry,” Fluttershy murmured.

“Spare me your pity,” Platinum scoffed.

“I don't pity you, Platinum,” Fluttershy offered with a soft smile. “I am genuinely sorry to hear that Celestia did that to you.”

The ageless, century-old undead stood silently, her gaze focused on Fluttershy, though her body was relaxed. After several seconds of quiet, Platinum straightened her spine and cleared her throat, regaining her regal posture once more.

“Regardless,” she began. “I will regain my birth rite, and rule over the lands gifted to me by my mother. Even if those lands are little more than ill populated mountains forgotten by modern pony society.”

“What about the people that live there now? What if they don't want you,” Twilight offered.

The undead woman’s brow furrowed, and her gaze focused on Twilight. “You think me a returning despot, that I am much like the queens and royalty of your world. I do not blame you for such.”

Platinum turned, clasping her hands behind her back and gazing back out over the garden. “We are nobility, but only in name. We live in a castle, yes, but it is fortification first, home second. We rule not through the divine right of kings, but because we have the knowledge and skill to govern well.”

Twilight wanted to press her question but resisted as she knew Platinum’s explanation was only just starting.

“If we are not wanted, we retreat to our estate, becoming teachers, librarians, artists or craftsmen,” Platinum continued. “But when times change, and the people have need of us we take up the mantle of leadership with humility. When that happens we begin by assembling councils from the various townships of the land we are sovereign.”

Platinum began to pace, her brow remaining furrowed as she spoke. “These councils are the true power and strength of our government for they are elected by and hold sway over their neighbors. From there they elect members to join the middle, and upper council, with which I am but a member whose vote counts the same unless there is a tie.”

“It sounds a lot like the commune system popular in south America,” Fluttershy remarked.

Platinum turned and snapped her fingers, a rare smile crossing her face. “Exactly. We did what we could to spread our ideas here in your world but business interests have largely quashed it. Regardless, the spirit of freedom and community are strong, even amongst these violent, hairless apes.”

“That's… fair,” Twilight muttered dejectedly.

“Within such a system princess is a title gifted to the head diplomat and face of this communal coalition,” Platinum exclaimed, pounding her fist into her open palm. “Giving us true strength and true legitimacy, unlike this totalitarian autocracy that Celestia stands atop of.”

“That sounds like a very equitable society,” Fluttershy reasoned.

Platinum nodded. “It is why I fight, and I believe that Perfect Tempo wished for me to tell you all this. He wished to court you in the more political sense, in hopes that you are willing to strike at a foe who wishes us both dead.”

“You mean Celestia,” Twilight exclaimed.

“I do,” Platinum agreed. “She does not consider humanity as being above animals, she notes your violent tendencies and lack of magic as evidence of this. I and my associates do not paint such a grim picture of your species, and wish only for peace.”

“Do you think we, as in ponies and humans, could live without conflict?” Twilight questioned.

“I believe as though it is possible, yes,” Platinum replied, turning sharply once more and clapping her hands. “Enough of this navel-gazing, we must continue your studies if you are going to have any hope of helping yourselves, much less us.”

Sunset tapped her fork against the white plate, her gaze slowly crawling across the establishment she found herself in. Though her head ached, and her fingers burned from a miss cast spell she couldn't help but feel oddly good. There was something about the fifties-inspired dinner that set her mind at ease and reminded her of home. This was despite the fact that she hadn't sat in a restaurant like this one until after she had come to earth.

That didn't matter, though, as the fluffy yet aged seat in the booth felt familiar, as did the white and red theme. The strips of neon lights illuminated the long counter where a half dozen patrons sat, eating or chatting amongst themselves. Flitting from booth to table on wheeled shoes was a middle-aged woman with an odd maid-like outfit who popped gum every few seconds.

It was an odd bit of Americana that Sunset hadn't expected to find in the largely modern city of Canterlot. Though it made sense given her company, who was daintily cutting away at his slice of apple pie. The normally impassive, and unexpressive man looked at home here, his usually stern expression left behind.

“Not a fan of fries?” he asked, gesturing to Sunset’s plate.

The girl looked down at her half-eaten burger and mostly untouched french fries waiting for her on the white plate.

“They’re actually pretty good,” Sunset Shimmer admitted. “I guess I’m just taking it all in. I never would have thought there would be a place like this in Canterlot.”

“It's something of a hidden gem,” Perfect Tempo began, dabbing his piece of apple pie in the vanilla ice cream sitting next to it. “There's a remarkable number of them hiding away in the lesser frequented parts of the city.”

“Interesting,” Sunset murmured absently, taking a bite of her burger.

For several minutes the pair were silent, the waitress stopping briefly to fill up their water before rolling away. With only the sound of distant conversation and the low whine of the chrome ceiling fans, Sunset felt oddly comforted. The smell of a sizzling fryer drifted past her nose, mingling with the freshly cooked meat and powerful aroma of ketchup. In no time at all Sunset had finished her meal, the girl startled by how quick the large portion had disappeared.

“You clearly needed it,” Perfect Tempo remarked, leaning back in his chair.

“You two need anything?” asked the waitress.

“Another coffee for me, and Sunset would like…” Perfect Tempor inquired, glancing inquisitively at the girl sitting across from him.

“A slice of that pie, please,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

“Good choice, darlin, be right back,” offered the server before skating away.

“You know the rollerblades aren't really accurate,” Sunset pointed out.

“I know, but it's quirky,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed, his gaze lingering on the departing form of their waitress. “She used to be a figure skater you know. Had a nasty fall and nearly broke her hip fresh out of high school though.”

“That explains why she seems to enjoy it so much,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

A second later and the woman in question came sliding around the corner, a pot of coffee in one hand and a plate in the other.

“A slice of pie for the young one, and some more coffee for tall dark, and handsome over here,” remarked the server with a wide, honest smile.

“Thank you, Darlene,” Perfect Tempo replied. “It's always a pleasure.”

“Daww ain't you a charmer. If you two want anything more you just give me a holler okay?” Darlene replied.

“We will,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

“Thanks,” Sunset began, picking up her fork. “I admit I didn't think I’d see this side of you. Or that you had such a side in the first place.”

Rather than become angry, Perfect Tempo smiled and released a soft, gentle chuckle. “Oh Sunset, we're family. Whoever we were back there doesn't matter anymore. What matters is what we have now, each other.”

“Huh,” Sunset Shimmer muttered, taking a bite of the pie.

“I know it sounds cliche and a little forced,” Perfect Tempo admitted. “But that is how I see our little ragtag band of misfits and cast-offs. Like the natives of this place, we are community-driven creatures by nature, and we must build those connections with others lest we suffer for it.”

Sunset swallowed hard and placed her fork back down on her plate. “So, you’re not just saying that to manipulate me into joining your crusade against Equestria?”

“What's there to manipulate?” Perfect Tempo challenged. “We share an enemy and should join forces. It's only natural to do so.”

“But I like it here,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed, gesturing towards the window. “I may think that Celestia is a terrible person but that doesn't mean I wish to leave this place.”

Perfect Tempo smirked. “You think she's going to stop with dumping the odd magical creature, or unicorn who had the gall to try and learn something? No, I know Celestia, and I know that eventually, she will dump something truly horrible into this place.”

“So that's your plan then?” Sunset countered. “Wait until she does something truly horrible and capitalize on it.”

“You keep talking like this is some grand conspiracy,” Perfect Tempo remarked, arms crossed over his chest. “When I am manipulating you by giving you a home, helping you regain your magic, and protect your friends.”

“It wouldn't be the first time someone did something like that,” Sunset Shimmer pointed out.

Perfect Tempo sighed and ran a hand down his face. “Look. I’ll lay my cards out for you. Yes, I want to convince you and you’re friends to help me free Equestria from Celestia. Am I manipulating you? It depends on your definition of manipulating.”

Sunset Shimmer raised an eyebrow.

“I am giving you these things in hopes that you turn around and help me out in return,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed. “But unlike Celestia I demand nothing. If you take all I have to offer, hear all I have to say, and still say no, then I’ll accept it.”

“Just like that?” Sunset Shimmer questioned.

“I can't promise that the others won't be annoyed, but you will be under no obligation to assist me,” Perfect Tempo continued, opening his arms wide. “The fact that you’re here, protecting these people means less work for me, so although it isn't optimal it's a possibility I would accept.”

Sunset sat there in silence, staring at the man as he sipped his coffee, only to grimace and add sugar. He was being honest, Sunset soon realized, or at least he was being very close to honest, holding little back. It was a frankness that Sunset was ill-used to, the girl struggling to come up with some kind of response.

“Oh,” she muttered dumbly. “I just assumed.”

“I know and it's understandable,” Perfect Tempo murmured. “You are used to Celestia’s approach to so-called, ‘diplomacy’.”

The man added air quotes on the final word, as well as a fair bit of disdain.

“But my goal, my guiding philosophy is choice,” Perfect Tempo began, placing his cup back on the table. “The citizens of our home are not given a choice, they are dictated to, and their subservience is demanded. Can magic be dangerous, of course, can deviant thought be dangerous, obviously, but that is a slippery slope.

The man cursed under his breath. “I hate that saying, slippery slope, though I think you can understand that it's applicable here. If someone’s natural talent is seen as criminal, then that society has effectively outlawed certain people due to no fault of their own.”

“But allowing necromancy?” Sunset Shimmer questioned. “I can understand most everything else but not that.”

Perfect Tempo smiled as if he had been waiting for this very subject to come up. “In Platinum’s home province, necromancy is only allowed when the person being raised signs a contract while they are alive. In return, their family is granted an extra laborer, someone who can work tirelessly to put food on the table for their living descendants.”

“I suppose that's okay,” Sunset Shimmer reluctantly admitted.

“When the sisters came, they culled the undead, leading to famine, and starvation the likes of which nearly wiped out unicorns entirely,” Perfect Tempo continued, leaning forward on the table. “There is a reason why they are mostly white, and mostly live in Canterlot, their population was culled because of the power they held.”

Sunset Shimmer shrank into her seat, a frown crossing her face.

“I know it can be abused, and made into a weapon, but so can this fork,” Perfect Tempo stated, picking up one of the polished silverware. “But the thing is back home, you can't just drop the fork. That talent, that danger is a part of you and can only be removed through painful, invasive surgery.”

Perfect Tempo sighed, dropping his prop and clasping his hands in front of him. “Celestia dictates her morals for all, even in places where if said morals were applied, would kill hundreds. That doesn't matter to her though, to her the world is black and white, with absolutely no in-between.”

“You certainly seem to know a lot about Celestia,” Sunset Shimmer pointed out.

“I knew her. Once upon a time,” Perfect Tempo murmured. “But that was many, many years ago.”

Sunset Shimmer studied the male’s expression closely, noting the weathered, and guilty expression which briefly crossed his face. It was quickly chased away though, replaced by the calm, calculating look that Sunset Shimmer had grown so used to.

“Regardless, she has gone too far, and she needs to be stopped,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

“Well, you’ve convinced me,” Sunset Shimmer admitted. “Call it petty but after realizing how deep Celestia’s suggestions had dug into my mind, I was ready to march back through that portal.”

Perfect Tempo chuckled. “That's good. Anger is a positive force if directed towards constructive outlets.”

“I’d have to talk to the others, but I’m fairly certain they will join you as well,” Sunset Shimmer added.

“If you asked them to, I’m sure they would,” Perfect Tempo remarked.

“True,” Sunset Shimmer murmured. “But I won't. Not unless something drastic happens. They don't understand Equestria, nor do they care much about it.”

“We’ve got plenty of time,” Perfect Tempo cautioned.

“I thought you were closing in on Foxtrot,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

“We are, but even then, we will have the chance to train and prepare,” Perfect Tempo stated confidently.

Sunset Shimmer breathed a long exhale. “Good. The girls deserve the chance to end their high school career normally.”

Author's Note

Chapter 41

Sunset strode down the hall at a quick, hurried pace, her hands clutching at the straps of her backpack. Around her, looming on all sides were the various kids that attended the same school as she did. The scene was one that had been repeated many times in the past, though this time was different, much different.

The looks of her classmates had started as fearful back when she had been angling to get the crown. After that, they had contained pity, and finally a bit of acceptance after Sunset had shown everyone her good side. Now, now they contained a level of terror that they hadn't even when Sunset had been at her most cruelest.

“Did you hear that she burned that policeman to death?”

“I saw the video. Did you think Sunset started that fire?”

“How many people do you think she’s killed?”

“She and her band of freaks should be in some kind of prison.”

“We’d all be safer if they just left.”

And more were whispered by the scared denizens of Canterlot high, their voices just loud enough to be audible to the former pony. Sunset tried to ignore them, to focus on just getting back to the secluded picnic bench at the edge of the schoolyard. There her friends were waiting, and at least there she would be accepted, not out of fear but love.

Within her own heart warred a complex mix of emotions that distracted her somewhat. The ex-pony felt indignant, angry even that she was being judged so harshly after saving so many. But she also couldn't help but sympathize with them.

They had no powers, they were just people and a large group of scared humans inevitably succumbed to panic. With their fight or flight ignited, the group would make a rash, and probably terrible decision. Sunset stopped herself mid-thought and gave her head a shake, correcting her line of thinking and reminding herself that it wasn't just a human quality.

After all, she keenly remembered the statistics of how many ponies were trampled in panic-driven stampedes every year. That wasn't even counting all-

“Sunset Shimmer to the principal’s office,” called the familiar voice of not Celestia over the intercom.

Sunset perked up and looked around. There was no collective ‘ooooh’ of childish mockery as there had been in the past. She was merely observed a little closer, the whispers dying as anticipation built.

“Alright then,” Sunset Shimmer muttered to herself.

The girl turned on her heel and walked back the way she came while a hand dug into her pocket. She flicked over to the group chat and sent off a quick message telling the others that she would be late. Sunset was tempted to tell them why, but decided against it, as it would only lead to more anxiety.

Turning around the final corner, Sunset walked over to the door which bore Celestia’s name and walked inside. There she found Luna, the vice principal sitting at her desk and working on something that appeared important. Despite everyone else being intimidated by Sunset, Luna was unbothered by her presence and glanced briefly before waving her towards her sister’s door.

Sunset wasn't about to try and start a conversation with the famously laconic woman so she kept on walking. She paused briefly and knocked twice before standing there impatiently. After a few seconds of silence, she heard someone clear their voice from the other side.

“You may come in,” called the fake Celestia.

Sunset Shimmer pushed her way inside, and looked around, immediately noting the many mementos that dotted the area. It was much like her Celestia’s office in that way, as it felt old, and exuded an aura of importance as well as dignity. Unlike pony Celestia, human Celestia had no thousand-year-old relics kicking around, though she did have a stash of VHS’ on hand.

“Thank you for coming,” Celestia greeted, the human standing and extending a hand to the seat across from her. “Please, take a seat. We have much to discuss.”

“Like what?” Sunset asked, spinning the chair around and plunking down, chin resting on the wooden back.

“Well I shouldn't say it's a lot, but it's important,” Celestia sighed, and tugged at her lapels, a nervous habit that Sunset had observed the educator had. “It's about you and your friends.”

“What about us?” Sunset Shimmer asked, eyes narrowing.

Celestia wrung her hands, but at least met Sunset’s gaze. “I’m going to be frank with you Sunset. A lot of the parents have approached me with reservations about you and your friends attending graduation.”

“And school at all,” Celestia added in a whispered tone.

“So?” Sunset asked with a shrug. “We have every right to go to graduation, same as everyone else. I don't see how a few random parents can change that.”

“It's not just a few, and it's not random,” Celestia replied.

“So?” Sunset retorted.

Celestia sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose between two fingers. “As you may or may not know, we are a publicly funded school, however, that isn't the whole truth.”

Sunset sat up a little straighter and eyed the educator closer.

“We rely on private donations from a select number of alumni to maintain our expansive music program as well as all the sports programs,” Celestia continued. “Without their support, we would have to dramatically cut back our curriculum and potentially lay off several staff members.”

“So they are threatening to pull out,” Sunset reasoned.

Celestia grimaced. “If that was it I would tell them off, and simply search for funding elsewhere as I am not without my connections. However, they are also threatening to intentionally bring down the average of the school’s test marks in the finals.”

“Which would…” Sunset Shimmer muttered, cocking her head.

“Due to our state’s rather… short-sighted attempts to reform education, it would mean that our funding would essentially be cut in half,” Celestia answered. “With private funding gone, and public money slashed it would essentially mean the end of Canterlot high.”

Sunset Shimmer blinked. “That is… vile.”

“I know,” Celestia agreed. “I have attempted to counter this narrative that you are all dangerous criminals or monsters but I can't get through to them.”

“Where is this all coming from anyway? I thought that we would be okay after our names were cleared,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

Celestia pulled open her laptop, and after a few clicks, turned it around to reveal its screen to Sunset.

“This is a fake account I set up the other day,” Celestia began.

Sunny Buns, aged thirty-nine, two kids, both school-aged, and both going to Canterlot high were listed in the profile. Other than that it was bare, with only a few posts about crafts, the local news, and a restaurant that had just opened.

“I don't get it,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“Look at the ads,” Celestia pointed out.

Sunset Shimmer followed the principal’s finger to find that this nonexistent person was being served some odd things. She was being recommended groups titled, ‘the devils in Canterlot’ and ‘the Canterlot seven, demons, or angels?’ among others. There were also advertisements offering up definitive proof of demonic invasion, alien sightings, and firearms.

“That is… weird,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

Celestia turned the computer back around and closed it with a soft thunk.

“Someone with a lot of money, or connections is doing all they can to circulate rumors about you and your friends,” Celestia continued, clasping her hands in front of her. “Which leaves me in an uncomfortable position.”

“Foxtrot,” Sunset muttered angrily.

“What was that?”

“Nothing,” Sunset exclaimed.

“Regardless, I don't really have any legal or even moral grounds to ask this of you, but if you would consider leaving I would appreciate it,” Celestia offered.

Sunset Shimmer wanted to be angry, to shout, but Celestia didn't look angry, nor did she emit any aggressive feelings. She was angry, but Sunset could tell that anger wasn't directed at her or her friends, but rather at this other group. The educator also just looked… defeated, having been backed into a corner and forced into a situation she didn't want to be in.

The first instinct of the former pony was to offer up her benefactor’s money as a replacement for what was lost. But then a bunch of students who were being used as pawns would stall and have their lives wrecked by their parents. Forced to flunk out due to a culture of paranoia, they wouldn't be able to get into a good school or do what they want in life.

“What about graduating, and our diplomas?” Sunset asked.

“All you seven have left are exams which could be written after school and marked by myself,” Celestia offered. “Alternatively, all of you save for Rainbow Dash have enough credits to graduate already so it would be just a matter of sending out your diplomas.”

Sunset Shimmer frowned. “I guess it could be worse.”

“I know it isn't right of me to force this on you, but I don't have a lot of options,” Celestia exclaimed in an apologetic tone.

“It's fine,” Sunset Shimmer muttered. “I’m sorry you're being forced to do this.”

Celestia released a long sigh. “You have no idea. I don't know what's going on in this country but it feels like there is a war against truth and lies are winning.”

“I’ll talk to the girls, but I don't think they’ll disagree. Twilight maybe, but I’ll think of something,” Sunset Shimmer murmured half to herself, half to Celestia.

“Just name it and I’ll make whatever special accommodations that are within my power,” Celestia added.

Sunset Shimmer rose, turned the chair back around, and flashed the principal a weary smile. “Thanks.”

“No, thank you,” Celestia quickly interjected, rising and walking over to the girl. “You’ve done me a great service, and proven just how wrong they have you.”

Sunset Shimmer’s smile grew more genuine. “I appreciate it and for what its worth I did enjoy my time here for the most part. I can definitely say this school has made me a better person.”

“Now if only it had worked for those ignorant facebook moms that we taught twenty years ago,” Celestia muttered.

Sunset chuckled. “True. Well, I’ll be back with a definitive answer at the end of lunch.”

“I appreciate it. Enjoy your break,” Celestia exclaimed.

Sunset nodded, turned, and left.

As she passed Luna, the darker-skinned woman nodded while exuding an aura of quiet rage. Sunset Shimmer barely even needed to use her powers to tell that such anger was directed at the parents. Her distaste for them was exuded with every loud thump of her stamp maker.

Then Sunset was gone, walking the halls once more, only now with her head held high. The stares of her fellow students were suddenly a lot less intimidating and much more pathetic. They were pawns in someone else’s game, being propagandized too, and convinced of something that wasn't true. Victims of a system, and a culture that favored the wealthy over even the concept of truth itself.

Sunset Shimmer shook her head, dismissing such high-minded notions of morality, and turned towards the nearest exit. Soon she was crossing the field, and making her way to the row of trees behind the outdoor bleachers. There, hidden away like a dirty secret, sat Sunset’s friends, the six girls all staring at the newest arrival curiously

“There she is. Told ya it wasn't anything crazy like Foxtrot,” Applejack declared.

“It kind of was, but I’ll get to that in a sec,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

“What did that nutjob do this time?” Rainbow Dahs demanded.

“Allow me to guess,” Rarity began. “He is the reason why everyone seems to hate us all of a sudden?”

“Pretty much,” Sunset Shimmer replied. “He’s likely behind a surge of conspiracy theories surrounding us, though it may very well be from just random weirdos.”

“There have been quite a few sites popping up about us,” Pinkie Pie remarked, turning her phone around. “See? We even got a subreddit on us, and an IMDB page.”

“That's… weird,” Twilight murmured.

Pinkie Pie shrugged. “Most get taken down really quickly but they just go somewhere else right after.”

“I guess there's only so much our uh, benefactor, can do for us,” Applejack exclaimed.

“Lies really do move as fast as light,” Fluttershy whispered.

“So it does darling,” Rarity whispered.

The fashionista clutched Fluttershy’s hand and gently brought the palm up to her lips, planting a kiss on it. That seemed to ease a bit of the animal lover’s anxiety, and she leaned heavily on the other girl’s shoulder.

“I’m smelling a but in there,” Pinkie Pie remarked. “Why would Celestia call you into the office just to tell you that?”

“Because they’ve pressured her into kicking us out of school,” Sunset Shimmer answered, quickly holding up a finger. “But Celestia’s worked around it to make sure we all graduate and get our diplomas.”

“They can't do that to us,” Applejack declared, slamming a hand into the table with enough force to send splinters flying. “The last three generations of my family have all graduated normally and I’ll be damned if I break that tradition.”

“Who cares?” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “Now we get to graduate early and spend more time playing video games. Sounds like a win-win to me.”

“It's not just about graduating,” Twilight added. “My parents always said that I needed to graduate normally, even if I probably could have done so at sixteen if I had wanted to.”

“Well I for one am okay with this,” Rarity offered. “If I’m reading through the lines here I think our dear principal was forced into this situation why by some quote-unquote ‘concerned parents.”

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “If we didn't submit the school would like to get its budget slashed in half, or worse.”

“The soccer team would have to be dissolved,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“So would the fashion program, as well as the veterinary courses offered,” Rarity added, squeezing Fluttershy’s hand.

“And home ec, most of the AP classes that Twilight's been taking, and the agriculture courses,” Pinkie Pie declared.

Applejack threw her hat on the table and cursed. “Gosh, darn it. Do those dirty snakes have any common decency?”

“They’re scared,” Fluttershy murmured. “And they are lashing out like a cornered animal.”

“I guess,” Applejack whispered, slumping in her seat. “Still sucks.”

Twilight sat up straight and squared her shoulders. “Alright. I think we know what we have to do. Right Sunset?”

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “We gotta take this deal, it's the only way the school makes it out unscathed. Plus we only miss out on like, a month or so of school.”

“Miserable school,” Pinkie Pie declared with arms crossed over her chest. “Everyone’s all freaked out and barely anyone comes to my parties anymore.”

“Pfft, this is an absolute win. I don't know what's got you guys twisted in a knot,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“You still need to finish your courses and do your exams,” Sunset Shimmer pointed out.

Rainbow Dash blinked. “What, really? But I haven't even started studying.”

“What?” Applejack exclaimed. “But you said you were studying the other night.”

“Yeah, studying how to beat that boss in Eldest Souls,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes. “If we all band together I’m sure we can finish our classes in no time, and Celestia’s offered to do our tests after school if you want that coveted one hundred percent.”

Twilight blinked and looked around. “What, why are you all looking at me?”

“Oh come on. Only you would be such an egghead that you need to get a perfect grade. Not even Sunset is that particular,” Rainbow Dash declared, gesturing at the fiery-haired girl.

“Ninety-eight percent is good enough for me,” Sunset Shimmer added.

“Either way,” Applejack interjected, saving her blushing friend from more potential embarrassment. “I think we could hold a sort of ceremony thing at the farm. Get the whole graduation experience ya know?”

“I’m sure Celestia would even come and deliver our diplomas,” Fluttershy added hopefully.

“She did say that she would make whatever special accommodations were in her power to make,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

“Oh this is just wonderful,” Rarity gushed. “It would be like our own private graduation ceremony. I simply must begin planning the decorations this very night.”

Fluttershy giggled.

“So we’re all in agreement then?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

Everyone nodded.

“Alright then,” Sunset sat down next to Twilight and wrapped an arm around the other girl’s shoulder. “Now then, does anyone other than Rainbow Dash need any help studying or finishing assignments?”

“Hey I don't need help,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, only to wilt when her friends all turned to her. “With much.”

The six girls all chuckled while the speedster crossed her arms over her chest.

“I’m surrounded by nerds,” muttered the athlete under her breath.

Author's Note

Chapter 42

Rainbow Dash hummed to herself as she flicked from one radio station to the next while tapping her foot. Next to her, with her hands on the wheel of the truck, sat Fluttershy, the girl wearing a soft smile as she drove down the long dirt road. Though her gaze remained mostly in front of her, she couldn't help but look back at the pitch black car with the tinted windows that followed them.

She knew it was their protection detail, and that they were there to do their job, but it still unnerved her. To put off that uncomfortable sensation of being followed, she turned her attention briefly to their cargo. The load of part supplies was tied down firmly in the bed of the truck, as were the lengths of timber that had been requested. With nothing else to distract her, and a radio station having been settled on, Fluttershy cleared her throat.

“I’ve never heard this one before,” she offered.

The music had a lethargic beat, a prominent electric guitar, and a baritone male voice singing about freedom. It sounded like country music at first, but it was far too different being heavier and bordering on metal.

“Yeah apparently it's from a radio station a town over, that they really only get this far out,” Rainbow Dash explained. “Applejack loves it, and after being forced to listen to it so much I guess I agree.”

Fluttershy giggled. “I know how you feel. I never really liked ice cream but Rarity’s had me try all of these different kinds recently and it's actually pretty good.”

Rainbow Dash laughed right back. “Oh, that's so funny. I thought for sure that awful prank pulled on you in ninth grade would leave you unable to eat ice cream forever.”

“That was mean but…” Fluttershy’s frown disappeared and was replaced by a soft smile. “Its hard not like what Rarity likes.”

“Damn, she’s got you whipped already,” Rainbow Dash teased.

Fluttershy giggled. “I wouldn't say that. I’m the one usually holding the whip.”

Rainbow Dash blinked several times before Fluttershy’s stoic facade finally cracked and the girl began to chuckle. Causing Rainbow Dash to join her in laughter, the girl slapped her knee and shook her head.

“You really got me there!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “You’ve really gained a whole new level of confidence.”

“It's hard not to be confident when your dating the most beautiful woman in the world,” Fluttershy muttered wistfully.

The girl paused, slowed the truck down, and took a right turn, leaving behind the many fields of corn. Trading in the tall stalks of ripe green plants for hundreds of apple trees, the road quickly began to grow bumpy. The land was also far less flat, the orchard having been planted in an area that would have been impossible to grow traditional crops.

Though it was far from the perfectly straight rows of identical trees that stretched on in all directions, it was still beautiful. The fact that it sprouted up out of what had likely been a set of rocky hills and small valleys only made it even more stunning. Conversation stopped for several minutes as the pair simply looked on, admiring the numerous trees, some of whom occasionally loomed over the road. Only when they pulled around a small bend and could see a farmhouse in the distance did the sense of awe wear off.

“Ya know Applejack is actually quite the poet,” Rainbow Dash whispered conspiratorially.

“Really?” Fluttershy whispered back.

“Yeah, apparently when she was younger she used to love writing poems about them like this one that I remember,” Rainbow Dash cleared her throat. “Shining apples, round and bright, you are such a fall delight.”

Fluttershy smiled. “That's sweet.”

“She wrote a bunch of other ones, but they are all only a few what do you call them, stanzas? Long,” Rainbow Dash added.

“That reminds me of that one we read in class by something Frost. What was it called?” Fluttershy asked.

“After Apple Picking,” Rainbow Dash answered. “That's one of Applejack’s favorites.”

“Adorable,” Fluttershy muttered.

The pair paused once more as they emerged from the tree cover and saw the true breadth of the farm. Here, the trees gave way to one of the rare patches of mostly flat ground where the barn, and shed sat off to the left. In the center, upon a slight hill, sat the farmhouse, stoic, and ancient, looking out over its domain imperiously.

While the various vehicles, both visiting, and who called this small farm home, sat next to the large red barn, the other side was barren. Or at least it would be most of the time, for now, next to the gravel road, there waited a stage, half built with pieces missing. Chairs were arranged, decorations hung, though eye-catching, it was all unfinished, waiting to be completed.

By those who stood nearby, gathered into a group, and watched as the truck rattled up to them. Garbed in jeans, shorts, and shirts that no one cared about overmuch, the four girls were ready for work. Fluttershy drove carefully around them before backing up so the end of the vehicle was close to the stage.

Once that was done, she shifted gears, pulled the keys halfway out of the ignition, and suddenly erupted with laughter upon looking at Rainbow Dash. The other girl blinked incredulously and began touching her face while looking into the mirror found on the back of the sun shade.

“What, did I spill milkshake all over myself again?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“No, no it's nothing,” Fluttershy exclaimed. “I just suddenly remembered my parent's shock at hearing that I was dating Rarity.”

Rainbow Dash flicked the shade back up and eyed the other girl curiously. “What do you mean?”

“Well they always knew that I wasn't exactly normal in that regard, but they just assumed that I would end up dating you,” Fluttershy replied.

Rainbow Dash looked confused for a moment only to burst out laughing a moment later. “Oh that's rich!” she exclaimed.

“I know right?” Fluttershy added.

“Parents. I love ‘em to pieces but sometimes they can be as dense as what Twilight always say, a neutron star?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Fluttershy nodded.

“Yeah. To think they would have assumed that. I mean I like you but like a sister. I grew up with you for crying out loud,” Rainbow Dash declared. “I would sooner go out with your brother.”

“Hey, he's gotten better,” Fluttershy countered.

Rainbow Dash merely looked at the other girl and rose an eyebrow.

Fluttershy held on for several seconds before sighing. “Okay, so maybe he's exactly the same only now he knows how to cut hair.”

The pair finally exited the vehicle and stepped outside, where they were quickly met by the rest of their friends, sans Sunset.

“Hey, there you guys are. We were startin’ to worry,” Applejack exclaimed.

“We stopped to get milkshakes on the way,” Fluttershy offered.

“Ooooh, that sounds great. We should get some when we go back tonight,” Pinkie Pie declared.

“I agree,” Twilight remarked.

“Well either way we better get movin’ on these finishing touches,” Applejack stated. “The ceremony dealy is tomorrow and we are already too far behind cus ‘a them darn raccoons.”

“Don't worry, Pinkie Pie and I are on it,” Twilight replied.

“Be careful with them and if you need help just ask,” Fluttershy added.

“We’ll be fine. You just go make sure that cougar Big Macintosh saw the other night ain't still lurking around here,” Pinkie Pie retorted.

“And while you are all doing that, Applejack and I will handle the stage,” Rarity added.

Applejack nodded. “Right. I think everyone knows what we're doing now so let's get moving.”

“Heck yeah party people, let's do this!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

The group dispersed, with Applejack and Rarity walking over to the back of the truck together. The farmer pulled down the tailgate and hopped inside, causing the vehicle to shake briefly before settling. She then reached down and picked up a bundle of the boards, slinging them over one shoulder before going back for another.

“Oh please darling, allow me to help,” Rarity offered.

“Oh don't you worry about it. These are as light as a feather and-” Applejack stopped.

The farm girl watched as a slide appeared in thin air, one that started next to Applejack and ended on the stage. Made from Rarity’s powers, the slide glittered in the light and was smoother than polished crystal.

“Well, I’ll be. I didn't know you could do that,” Applejack muttered.

“My teacher may be rather cold to most, but incompetence is not one of her faults,” Rarity replied, gesturing to the slide. “Please, go ahead.”

Applejack nodded, and dropped a few of the boards into the slide, watching as they slid right into place. The magical shield then twisted, until it ended at the next unfinished segment of the stage. There, a few more were dropped, and the entire process began again, repeating until all the wood was deposited.

“That wouldn't have taken long either way but this sure was convenient,” Applejack declared.

Rarity nodded and offered a hand. “I’ve begun to learn many interesting applications for my abilities over this last week or so. I must say I never would have imagined that I could do so much.”

“At least one of us is getting to learn new stuff,” Applejack muttered.

The farm girl took the offered hand and used it as leverage to hop down from the back of the truck. Landing with a thump, Applejack paused just long enough to grab the box of nails that sat tucked in a corner. She then produced a hammer from one of her deep jean pockets and began to walk over to the stage.

Rarity was quick on the other girl’s heels, a concerned expression on her face. “What do you mean, darling?” Rarity pressed. “Are you not being taught by your teacher?”

“Oh, I’m bein’ taught alright. How to punch real hard and punch a whole buncha times,” Applejack retorted. “I swear, all that guy does is watch me, and drink tea.”

“Surely he is working up to something,” Rarity pushed. “I wouldn't think Perfect Tempo would allow you two to work together if your teacher was such a bad fit.”

Applejack grunted, and lifted the edge of the stage, hoisting the entire thing into the air a few inches and allowing her to reach under it. Removing the broken board beneath, Applejack tossed it gently aside before lowering the entire thing back to the ground.

“Don't get me wrong, he says he's working up to something but I’m starting to think that's a load of hogwash,” Applejack explained between thuds of her hammer. “He says I’m scared of my own strength, and that he can't really teach me anything until I finally stop holding back.”

“Are you?” Rarity asked, extending a hand and offering a nail. “Holding back that is.”

Applejack took the slim spike of metal and snorted. “Course I ain't. He tells me not to hold back, I ain't gonna hold back. Simple as that.”

“Maybe it's a subconscious thing,” Rarity offered.

Applejack frowned, staring at the wood as she pounded the last few nails into place. Once the board was done, and they were moving on to the next one, Applejack cleared her throat.

“I don't think so,” Applejack declared. “I have always been proud of how strong I was. Even back before I didn't have no magic whatsits helpin’ me out.”

“I’m not saying you aren't proud, but maybe you hold back out of some desire to spare your enemy, or perhaps you’re scared of hurting someone,” Rarity offered.

“Course I’m scared a hurtin’ folk,” Applejack remarked. “I ain't met many people that really deserved to wind up with their legs broke or heaven forbid, dead.”

“Except Foxtrot,” Rarity pointed out.

Applejack nodded. “‘Cept Foxtrot.”

The farm girl cursed, and stood upright, staring down at a cock eyed board that stuck out from the others. “Gosh darn it,” Applejack cursed. “Apple Bloom musta been tryin’ to help again and I don't have a screwdriver to unscrew it. Gimme a second here Rares.”

“No need. What kind is it?” Rarity replied.

Applejack hummed, narrowing her gaze. “Looks like a Phillips.”

Rarity raised her hand, focused, and created a diamond screwdriver. “There you are darling,” Rarity offered, extending her hand.

Applejack took one look, snatched it up, and rolled it around on her palm. “Not half bad. The weight feels weird and you seem to be a bit drained but that's a heck of a thing Rares.”

“It's nothing,” Rarity replied, subtly wiping her head of sweat.

Applejack knelt down and began the slow, arduous process of removing each one of the screws.

“So, like I was saying,” she began. “I think if this keeps up anymore I might just ask Perfect to find me a karate teacher or something. I’m stronger than ever, but I still don't know how to fight. Not really anyway.”

“Don't you think your teacher could do that for you?” Rarity pressed. “He seemed quite the skilled fellow himself.”

Applejack sighed. “I guess I should give him another shot. Still, if I go another month just punching rocks, and destroying dummies I’m giving up.”

“I’m sure you’ll do wonderfully darling,” Rarity exclaimed.

Applejack pulled the board out, turned it slightly, and began hammering it back into place, leaving Rarity’s screwdriver aside. The moment it was dropped atop the stage, the conjured tool vanished in a shimmering puff of diamond smoke. With it gone, Rarity seemed relieved and breathed a little easier.

“Well then, it shouldn't be that much longer,” Rarity offered.

“Nope, just gotta… wait a sec,” Applejack paused just as she reached for another nail. “Hey! What are you doing with that flash bang? You wanna start a fire or something?”

In the distance, Pinkie Pie winced and cupped her hands around her mouth. “Sorry Applejack! This guy is really slippery!’

Applejack shook her head and knelt back down.

“So I guess that plan is out,” Twilight muttered.

“I’m amazed you okayed it in the first place,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

Twilight threw up her hands. “I’m desperate okay? Every time we think we’ve got him he just slips through our fingers like a tiny ninja!”

Pinkie Pie giggled. “That's so funny. I wonder if he really is a ninja? Do you think Fluttershy has been training him in secret to sabotage the ceremony?”

“Now that's just ridiculous,” Twilight declared, only to pause, and stroke her chin. “Though Foxtrot might just be crazy enough to do something like that.”

“Nah, he seems like the type to stick to the old adage of not working with children or animals,” Pinkie Pie retorted.

Twilight chuckled. “True, though I’d bet-”

A sudden flurry of motion caught the pair off guard, and they spun around to see a dark shape run out of the tree. It then darted across the row of trees and vanished deeper into the orchard.

“Quick, after it!” Twilight called.

Together the duo ran in the direction of the furry menace, running as fast as their feet could carry them. Pinkie Pie, naturally, was out front and was able to catch up enough that she could actually follow the thing. Twilight, on the other hand, could barely keep Pinkie Pie in view, with her only saving grace being how bright the girl’s hair was.

After several minutes, and every last bit of endurance Twilight had to her name, she stopped in front of a dead tree. Pinkie Pie stood nearby, staring into the hole that lay just barely above the top of her head. While the party girl jumped up and down, trying to locate their missing target, Twilight stood there, chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath.

“Is it still,” Twilight paused to take another breath. “There?”

“I think it goes down a little bit. I can see the top of his furry little head but that's it,” Pinkie Pie replied.

Twilight pushed herself up, following Pinkie Pie’s gaze to the hole in the tree. “Should we get a ladder or something?”

“Nah,” Pinkie Pie quickly dismissed. “Let's just wait for him to try and make a break for it.”

“And pay attention this time,” Twilight exclaimed.

Pinkie Pie nodded. “Yupper doodle.”

Twilight stood there for several long seconds of quiet before sighing.

“I really hope this is all the trouble we have to deal with,” Twilight muttered.

“Oh most definitely not,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “We are one hundred percent going to get attacked by that nutjob and his army of psychos.”

“What, Pinkie! How do you know that?” Twilight demanded.

Pinkie Pie shrugged. “Dunno, just do.”

“Have you told anyone?” Twilight asked.

Pinkie Pie turned and eyed the other girl like she had grown a second head. “Why would I do that?” Pinkie Pie stated incredulously. “Everyone already knows it's going to happen.”

“I mean… is it really?” Twilight half asked, half pleaded.

“Yeah, pretty much,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed with a shrug, turning back to the tree. “Think about it Twilight. We are all gathered somewhere far from the city, together, with minimal chance for collateral damage.”

“But he might not know, Perfect Tempo said he was covering our tracks,” Twilight pressed.

“We’re some of the most easily recognizable people around. No matter how much cover we are given Foxtrot will know about this event. There are simply too many people coming here for nothing to get out,” Pinkie Pie replied. “Anymore then like, ten people involved in any conspiracy is doomed for something to get out, never mind everyone in on this little secret.”

Twilight sighed and looked back up at the tree. “I guess there was a part of me that already knew that, but I can't help but hope you know. Like this is going to be the last normal thing we’ll ever do.”

“We adapted to a new normal when we got powers, we’ll just do it again,” Pinkie Pie stated with a shrug of her shoulders. “I think that you’re thinking about it too much.”

“Probably,” Twilight muttered.

Pinkie Pie giggled suddenly, a hand going to her lips.

Twilight cast her companion a quick sidelong glance. “What?”

“Oh nothing, I just thought it was funny that you thought it was normal to have magical powers, turn into horse people, and fight monsters,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “But the chance of actually getting hurt was where you drew the line.”

Twilight thought about it for a moment before chuckling to herself. “That is kinda funny.”

“I mean don't get me wrong, you are kinda right,” Pinkie Pie offered. “Getting powers felt natural, going on adventures felt normal, but when Foxtrot happened everything changed.”

“Like we went from a PG thirteen film to one rated R. I think I heard you say that before,” Twilight exclaimed.

Pinkie Pie snapped her fingers. “Exactly! Things got darker and hey they’ll probably get darker still. I mean Celestia is apparently up to something, as is Foxtrot and whoever is helping him.”

“Do you think… do you think we’ll ever be able to stop fighting?” Twilight asked.

Pinkie Pie shrugged. “Life’s a fight, Sunny. Ours is just a bit harder. Buuuut I wouldn't worry about tomorrow or the ceremony.”

“Why is that?” Twilight pressed.

“Well, you trust Sunset, right?” Pinkie Pie inquired.

“Of course,” Twilight replied in a heartbeat.

“And she’s taking care of the protection detail so we’ll totally be fine,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

Twilight sighed and glanced over at the distant sight of the farmhouse, her gaze latching onto a familiar shadow. One that was walking back and forth in front of a window, darkening it briefly before disappearing out of sight.

“Oh, he's poking his head out, grab him Twilight,” Pinkie Pie whispered.

Twilight's eyes snapped open and she turned to find that the furry ninja had indeed poked its snout from the hole. Sniffing constantly, the creature was attempting to discern if they were still there.

“I got it,” Twilight whispered back.

Sunset didn't see the daring capture of the dastardly bandit, nor did she witness its containment. Her mind was busy churning with possibilities while she paced continually in front of the window.

The guest bedroom she occupied looked nothing like it had a week earlier. Gone were all the family heirlooms, bits of old memorabilia, and antique furniture lovingly maintained by the Apples. Now it was a command room, one staffed only by Sunset herself, and a single other person who stood near the door.

Clad in dark armor akin to the kind worn by those police officers that joined SWAT, the person had no visible skin or hair visible. Every bit of them was covered in padding, ballistic protection, or a dark-visored helmet that was impossible to see into. Standing just taller then Sunset herself, the figure had a slightly feminine appearance given how the top of their chest jutted out but it was impossible to truly discern gender.

Regardless of what they may identify as, they were an intimidating sight to most, but not to Sunset Shimmer. Who continued to pace, and mutter, glancing occasionally to the table set up in the middle of the otherwise empty room. Upon the simple wooden furniture was a map of the area around the Apple family home, on top of which stood many tiny figures.

Borrowed from a chess board, the various pieces were arranged around the entire area in a defensive formation. Hills sported bishops, the main road, a pair of rooks, while pawns were scattered everywhere and a queen stood next to the farmhouse. Small stones gathered from the gravel driveway had also been placed in random spots, though their purpose wasn't clear.

“When is he going to pick up,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

A moment later, as if on cue, a crackling followed by a click came from the phone clutched in her hand.

“This is Tempo,” came the familiar, yet clearly strained voice of Perfect Tempo.

“I’m sorry. Was I interrupting something?” Sunset immediately exclaimed.

“Nothing terribly important,” Perfect Tempo replied. “What did you need?”

“I was wondering if we could have a helicopter parked on the property in case we need to evacuate the civilians,” Sunset Shimmer offered. “Nearly everyone’s parents are going to be here and I’m worried they may become a target.”

Perfect Tempo was quiet for a moment before sighing suddenly. “Sunset, that isn't exactly a very inconspicuous method of transport. The local government can only be bribed, or intimidated so much before they end up asking uncomfortable questions.”

Sunset paused and chewed on the bottom of her lips. “Look I know its a lot to ask, but I can't help but worry about what may happen to them if we do get attacked.”

“How about this,” Perfect Tempo began. “I’ll send a more accomplished mage with you tomorrow as part of the reinforcements and they will enchant the farmhouse for you.”

“They could bunker down if needed,” Sunset Shimmer muttered. “But what about-”

“You will also ride there in an armored car, that should the need arise, will act as your way out,” Perfect Tempo interrupted.

Sunset sighed, and ran a hand over her head, roughling her hair. “Alright, that sounds good.”

“Is that all?” Perfect Tempo asked, his voice sounding stressed.

“Well, I was hoping we could review the sniper positions and the load outs of your soldiers. Applejack was worried about any potential collateral damage destroying the farm,” Sunset Shimmer inquired.

Perfect Tempo was quiet again, only this time his voice didn't come back stressed but rather determined, commanding.

“Leave us,” he opened.

The black-clad soldier nodded once, turned around, and slipped out the door.

“Now, let us have a frank discussion,” Perfect Tempo declared.

“About the snipers?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“About your anxiety,” Perfect Tempo retorted. “I’ve seen this enough times to know that no amount of preparation will be enough and that you will simply keep worrying no matter what happens.”

“That's not true! I just wanted to talk about the snipers, and how many grenades might be brought along,” Sunset Shimmer professed.

“Then as soon as I tell you that would you go back to your friends, and not worry about this anymore?” Perfect Tempo pressed.

Sunset Shimmer paused, biting her bottom lip as she thought about it. After several long moments of quiet, she sighed.

“No,” admitted the girl.

“Relax,” Perfect Tempo stressed. “We have gone over the plan several times now and have reached the conclusion that it is satisfactory each of those times.”

“I know but everyone’s families are going to be here, and I just… I just don't want them to end up like me. An orphan,” Sunset Shimmer whispered.

“Your fears come from a place of love, of dedication, and loyalty. Yet they must still be defeated like all fears,” Perfect Tempo stated. “Allow them to pass over you and turn your gaze upon its path.”

“Wait, isn't that from Dune?” Sunset asked.

“What's a dune?” Perfect Tempo replied.

Sunset Shimmer cleared her throat. “Nevermind. Thank you, perhaps I should take a minute to relax.”

“Take more than a minute, go out with your friends, lend a hand, and enjoy yourself,” Perfect Tempo offered.

“Yeah… maybe I will,” Sunset Shimmer muttered half to herself.

“Would it help if I were there?” Perfect Tempo asked.

“No, no. That's fine,” Sunset Shimmer quickly retorted. “I think we’ll be okay and besides, family only you know.”

“If you insist, though if you do then I insist in return that you stop thinking about going outside and simply do it,” Perfect Tempo urged.

Sunset Shimmer took a breath and nodded. “Right, I will. Thanks, Perfect Tempo.”

“It is no trouble at all,” Perfect Tempo replied. “Right now you should only focus on maintaining those bonds you have with your friends and team members. As they become stronger, so too will you.”

“Thanks again,” Sunset Shimmer offered. “Sorry to bother you.”

“It is no trouble at all,” Perfect Tempo replied. “Enjoy yourself.”

Author's Note

Chapter 43

Sunset Shimmer shifted uncomfortably in her gown, the girl’s gaze flicking about the area. She couldn't help but glance first at the stage, where principal Celestia stood awkwardly alongside Twilight. Together, they were attempting to figure out how to work the rather primitive sound system they had put together. The retooled karaoke machine had been chosen for its ease of use, though the recent bout of troubles was a clear mark against that notion.

Sunset, as usual, found herself staring at Twilight, noting that she, like the rest of Sunset’s friends, wore a custom gown. They were not all black, as was tradition, but had been designed to suit their wearers with unique colors and patterns. Twilight's was a mix of blue and purple, with stars arranged in a collection of her favorite constellations all over it.

She did wear the usual black cap, though it had a mauve tassel that dangled from its top. The girl was also, stunning in Sunset’s eyes, even though her entire body was covered by the gown. If pressed, Sunset wouldn't be able to explain why she felt that way, but she did so anyway, absent of any concrete reasons.

She tore her gaze from her friend, and sort of girlfriend, and briefly inspected Principal Celestia. The woman was dressed fairly similarly to her usual outfit, with the standard purple pants she probably had a dozen pairs of. Her golden blazer had been switched out for a pure white one, and her undershirt was now the color of the purest wheat. Save for that, she wore the usual soft yellow flats that she wore around school, and that was it. All in all, she looked normal, frustrated, but normal, and was quite at home on the stage.

That couldn't be said for everyone present, however, as a few of her friends were getting antsy. Rainbow Dash was struggling to stay seated, her leg bouncing constantly as she drummed her fingers on her knee. The girl’s sky blue gown was pulled up nearly to the midway point of her thigh, obscuring the ‘cool’ thunderclouds that had been added to her outfit.

Beside her, Fluttershy was much in the same boat, the girl’s soft green gown bunched beneath her clenched fists. Though she was careful to not crinkle the many butterflies printed on her gown. Unlike Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy wasn't sweating profusely and merely seemed nervous about receiving her diploma.

The others weren't quite so concerned with their situation, as both Applejack and Rarity were chatting quietly amongst themselves. Rarity wore a gem-studded white gown and had the most elaborate makeup of the entire group by a wide margin. Where most wore only a little, or just enough to bring out some feature, Rarity had gone the extra mile and looked like she was going to her coronation ceremony as queen of England.

Applejack, on the other hand, had a simple wheat-colored gown that had an apple tree on it. She wore no makeup, and had placed her signature stetson atop her graduation cap, which looked rather silly in Sunset’s opinion. Regardless, the farm girl didn't seem to care and continued her hushed conversation with Rarity.

Pinkie Pie meanwhile, was looking everywhere, the girl watching a butterfly one moment only to stare at a passing cloud the next. Clad in the brightest pink gown imaginable, her outfit was adorned with literal tiny balloons that she had filled with helium. Completely unconcerned with the goings on happening up on the stage, Pinkie Pie indulged her curiosity and waited patiently.

Behind them, grouped into three rows were her friend’s families, Sunset Shimmer noted. They were mostly just bored, though there was an undercurrent of distress that Sunset could detect. Anger directed at those that had forced this ceremony's necessity burned in the background, though it was mostly supplanted by a different feeling. Happiness borne of the beautiful venue, and the joy that they saw on the faces of their children.

Sunset Shimmer beat down the twinge of envy that flashed through her heart but quickly quashed it. Her own family was gone, that much was absolute, but she had found a new one here on earth with her friends. And as much as she wanted to deny it, she was starting to view Perfect Tempo as an extension of that feeling.

Sighing to herself, Sunset busied herself by doing a quick head count of everyone present. Her friends were already accounted for, so she glanced over her shoulder a second time to inspect the families present.

There was Twilight's family which included a beaming Shining Armor, a slightly nervous Night Light, and a smiling Twilight Velvet. Next to them was the Pie clan, each one of whom wore a stony, expressionless mask save for Marble who chewed anxiously on her fingernails. Limestone, Maud, Cloudy Quartz, and Igneous Rock sat patiently, watching the stage.

Behind them were Rainbow Dash’s parents, the two grinning adults seemingly ready to erupt in cheer at a moment’s notice. Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles were clearly excited but contained themselves by carrying on a whispered conversation with their neighbors. Mr. and Mrs. Shy were clearly disinterested in the topic but were politely maintaining it regardless while Zephyr breeze snored loudly beside them.

In the back row sat a single member of Rarity’s family, that being Sweetie Belle, though in her hands sat a laptop. Upon which the grinning faces of Cookie Crumbles and Hondo FLanks were visible while in the background a luxurious beach could be seen. Sweetie Belle took her job seriously but was quickly growing bored without anything happening around them.

Thankfully Apple Bloom was seated next to her and was keeping the other girl entertained to the best of her ability. The rest of her family were quiet, and simply waited, or in Granny Smith’s case, occasionally dozed off only to wake back up with a start. Big Macintosh was impassive, the large man’s attention never leaving the front of the stage for even a second.

Sunset Shimmer’s attention drifted over the various decorations, banners, and other small flourishes Rarity had added. Flowers hung from ropes tied between trees, and a large section of canvas proudly thanked the graduating class. Rather than follow some overall theme, the colors were a rainbow mixture that represented them all equally. Sunset Shimmer wasn't sure how Rarity had done it, but it looked amazing, professionally done even.

Sunset was ready to admit that she was properly bored when suddenly the speaker crackled to life.

“Did we get it? Is it working?” principal Celestia asked, only to blink in surprise when she heard her voice. “Oh, wonderful. Thank you Twilight.”

Twilight nodded her head, and sheepishly slipped off the stage, taking her spot to Sunset’s right.

“What was it?” Sunset Shimmer whispered.

“She plugged the microphone into the wrong port but insisted that she hadn't,” Twilight replied.

Sunset chuckled to herself. “Typical.”

“Well then, allow me to welcome students and parents to this year’s rather unorthodox graduation ceremony,” Principle Celestia began. “I know this situation is inopportune, but I believe that you all have done a fine job making the best of it.”

The educator paused, and smiled out at the group, briefly glancing over the faces of the audience. Who seemed mostly attentive, though Zephyr continued to sleep, thankfully he was no longer snoring.

“I have had the wonderful opportunity to know most of the graduating class for almost their entire lives. Why I still remember Rainbow Dash setting the state record in the hundred-meter dash, and the national record in the six hundred meters,” Celestia continued, her words causing Rainbow Dash to sit a little straighter in her seat.

“I remember Fluttershy befriending that terrified moose that somehow found its way into our gymnasium. Rarity winning first place in her very first fashion show and Applejack’s bake sale that saved our spring field trip to camp,” The woman declared, smiling down on each student in turn. “And who could ever forget Pinkie Pie’s amazing summer break celebration last year? Why I think they are still cleaning confetti out of the air ducts.”

“Now that was a party,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“Indeed it was,” Principal Celestia agreed, before turning and glancing down at the lone two left unreferenced. “And though I have not had the pleasure of knowing our final two grads I can say that with great pride that they have surpassed all expectations.”

Celestia’s smile softened somewhat. “I know things started off a bit rocky with you, Sunset. However, I knew that once you found something important, something to hold on to that you would reach your true, full potential. And here you are today, with six amazing friends with your whole life ahead of you.”

Sunset couldn't help but blush while still swelling with pride.

“Twilight has also been an amazing addition to our schools, and every class she has been a part of,” Celestia continued. “You, like Sunset, joined us late in your high school career but even on your first day, I knew you were destined for great things. I just know that whatever career you go into, you will push boundaries, and accomplish much.”

Celestia extended a hand and gestured to the students. “And that goes for the rest of you as well. Each one of you has a unique, and valuable skill that will aid you in achieving your dreams. Be it farmer, baker, veterinarian, designer, soccer player, or whatever else you end up choosing to be.”

Celestia dropped her hand back to her side and smiled a bit wider. “You all have grown into amazing young women that no matter where you go, will do wonderfully. Normally I would give you the almost obligatory reading of ‘The Road Not Taken’, but I don't have angry school board members to placate today.”

The crowd chuckled, taken slightly off guard by the comment.

“So I will leave you with some advice given to me by my grandmother,” the educator cleared her throat and seemed ready to give a long lecture. “Care about and excel at whatever you do. Short, I know.”

The crowd laughed again, a little more earnestly this time.

“But she meant it, and I do as well,” Celestia continued. “She told me that even if I ended up as a burger slinger, that I should have pride in my work, and to strive for greatness. She knew I wished to teach, but was adamant on giving advice that would serve me wherever I went. Which is why I give those same words of wisdom to you on this wonderful occasion.”

The woman paused, and the crowd applauded briefly.

“Now, we will give out the diplomas before listening to a speech from our valedictorian, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia declared, reaching down from inside the podium and producing the first roll of paper. “Rainbow Dash, would you please join me on stage.”

Rainbow Dash hopped up from her chair, and in a flash, appeared next to Celestia, snatching the piece of paper for herself. The principal was confused for a moment before adjusting, and taking the other girl’s hand, shaking it firmly. The moment she released the athlete, Rainbow Dash was gone, repairing a second later in her seat with a proud grin on her face.

“Next is-”

The ceremony continued normally, with each member of the tiny graduating class getting their diploma and a handshake. Once it was all done, and Celestia had no more accolades to give, she took a step back from the podium.

“Please welcome, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia exclaimed.

Twilight smiled sheepishly, and scampered up to the center of the stage, waving awkwardly at the small crowd. The girl seemed ready to launch into a speech when Shining Armor stood up and pumped an arm into the air.

“Woo, go Twily!” he shouted.

“Th-thank you, Shining Armor,” Twilight whispered into the microphone.

Grinning, Shining Armor sat back down.

“Anyway, uh thank you Celestia for the warm welcome,” Twilight began, gaining confidence with every word she spoke. “Before we begin, I just wanted to mention that the original speech I wrote was nearly four thousand words long.”

The grads all chuckled, along with a couple of the family, none moreso than Shining Armor.

“But I had mainly written all that because I felt… obliged to given the larger audience it was originally intended for,” Twilight began, a smile coming to her face. “So, I will just use the three thousand word one instead.”

She paused for a moment before clearing her throat. “That was also a joke.”

Pinkie Pie laughed heartily while a few others chuckled politely.

Once it was quiet, Twilight began again. “First, I would like to thank principal Celestia for welcoming me to her school. If I had known how easy and stress-free it would be to switch schools I probably would have done so long ago.”

Sunset was curious as to what Twilight's parents felt and glanced hesitantly over her shoulder in their direction. They were happy, though there was a tiny hint of disappointment there, it was far, far outweighed by how proud they were. The only one who was a beacon of pure positive emotion was Shining Armor, who held no resentment towards Twilight's decision.

“I would also like to thank my friends, for making my final year of school the single best out of my entire career,” Twilight continued, a tear coming to her eye. “Before I met any of you I had brushed aside the concept of friends as a waste of time, now I can't imagine living without you.”

Sunset turned back around just in time to notice Twilight's gaze was lingering on her. Then it was gone, the ghost of a blush crossing the purple genuis’ face.

“From the very moment I switched schools my life has improved and I hope, no believe, that it will,” Twilight finished.

The girl’s friends, and family were quickly joined by everyone else present, clapping heartily.

“Woo, go Twilight!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“You rock, woohoo!” Fluttershy added.

Sunset just chuckled to herself, her gaze never leaving Twilight for a moment. The girl grinned proudly, and silently reveled in the admiration for several seconds. Before Celestia touched her shoulder, and prompted the young woman to scamper off the stage.

“Thank you Twilight for that wonderful speech,” Celestia began.

The educator paused as another brief round of applause was had while Twilight sat down once more.

“You did great,” Sunset Shimmer whispered, leaning in close. “Though something tells me you did actually write that three thousand word backup.”

Twilight coughed into her hand. “I uh, may have.”

“And with that we have concluded our ceremony, congratulations again to the grads,” Celestia exclaimed, only to pause. “Oh and it was my understanding that a short lunch has been prepared along with a few games. So, please do feel free to stay and enjoy all that.”

Sunset stood up as Celestia walked off the stage, intent on heading over to the drink table and quenching her thirst. The girl paused after only a step, however, her gaze fixed on a furiously pacing black soldier partially visible behind a tree. Recognizing her as the commanding officer in charge of security, Sunset immediately grew concerned and tapped her earpiece.

“What's the status?” Sunset barked.

“Were handling it,” replied the soldier simply, turning to stare at Sunset from in the distance.

“I need more information than that,” Sunset demanded.

“It’s-”

“Is that a fire?” Applejack asked.

All eyes turned southward, where they beheld a faint trickle of smoke wafting on the mid-afternoon breeze. Thick and black, its pungent aroma was soon blown away, leaving only a clear blue sky behind them.

“That sure looked like it,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

Sunset glared at the soldier in the distance. “I need more information, now.”

There was a sigh before the distant woman tapped her ear piece. “It is well within our capabilities, though there are a number of Foxtrot’s soldiers attacking from the south.”

“How many?” Sunset asked.

“What's going on?” Twilight whispered.

“Getting attacked, apparently being handled though,” Sunset whispered back.

“It is indeed well within our control,” continued the voice over the radio. “Our efforts to move troops in secret have worked well and they seem surprised to be fighting anyone other than you seven.”

“Well that's good,” Twilight offered.

A sudden explosion launched everyone out of their seats and into the air, panic quickly spreading. Thankfully Celestia was quick to calm everyone down while Sunset tried to think of a plan of some kind. She wanted to leave things to the soldiers, but it was a bit hard to enjoy a party while in a warzone.

“I’m going,” Applejack declared, tossing off her gown to reveal her usual rugged outfit beneath. “Ain't no rapscallion gonna invade my family’s farm and walk out of here without at least a few broken bones.”

“Right, I’ll go get the gun,” Big Macintosh declared.

“Now you wait for a second mister,” Applejack interrupted.

As an argument broke out, and the rest of her friends began consoling their worried family members, Sunset gazed upward. A faint whirring sound had been detected on the breeze, though it was distant, and quickly passed over them. Sunset searched for its origin, peering intently up at the mostly cloudless sky curiously, only to give up soon after.

Glancing about the area, it seemed as though the families were making their way inside somewhat reluctantly. Their worries were mostly dealt with, and though Big Macintosh seemed ready to rush back out in aid of the farm, he did not do so. Sunset pulled off her own gown and tossed it into a growing pile, pausing to make sure that her earpiece had stayed fixed in place. When her friends were once more wearing their usual attire, Sunset immediately knew that they were ready for a fight.

“We're doing this, aren't we?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

Applejack pounded a fist into her open palm. “Heck yeah, we are. I don't care if them varmints get their butt beat by the time we get there I’m gonna at least go spit on 'em.”

“They might need our help,” Fluttershy added.

“What do the rest of ya say?” Applejack asked.

“I think we should allow the professionals to deal with it,” Rarity dismissed. “Though it would be dreadfully uncouth of me to not accompany you all if you do choose to assist them.”

“Well, I say we go give 'em a good pounding,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“They interrupted my party, they deserve what's coming to them,” Pinkie Pie added.

“I think we should stay out of the way, but I also think Applejack is going to go one way or the other,” Twilight offered.

“Darn tootin’,” Applejack exclaimed, puffing out her chest. “I ain't about to let nothin' stop me from defendin’ what's mine, not even y'all.”

“Then we go,” Sunset finished. “But first, enchantments up, and a plan will be made.”

“Formation A one?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Sunset paused. “Err yes, actually.”

“Good, then let's get movin. Fists are gettin’ a little itchy,” Applejack murmured.

Sunset Shimmer exchanged a look and a shrug with Twilight before turning back to her friends.

“Well alright then,” Sunset muttered, pausing to tap her earpiece. “You’re about to get backup, what can you tell me about our enemies?”

“There aren't a lot of them, but they did bring along a new and improved living statue,” replied the voice. “Thing is tough, but the grenades Perfect Tempo delivered this morning are working well on it.”

“Keep them contained for the moment, and then move to cut off any who flee while the rest of your forces remain at the house to protect the civilians,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

There was a moment of hesitation, and Sunset could tell that the woman was considering following the command. Then it was gone.

“Acknowledged,” she replied before vanishing behind a tree.

“Right then, let’s do this,” Applejack declared.

Sunset sprinted down the long row of trees, following behind Applejack as she ran ahead of the group. The ground dipped, and occasionally they had to turn in order to maneuver around a minor ridge that rose to block their way. Though the land was hilly and difficult, Applejack knew the way and guided them all quickly towards their destination.

As they grew closer the group could make out the quick staccato rhythm of automatic gunfire. It was punctuated by the occasional whompf of flames, the crack of trees, or the explosion of a grenade. The shouts of the soldiers could also be heard on occasion, though they were mostly panicked and clearly disorganized.

Then they came across their first body, a soldier clad in what appeared to be the standard camo of the united states army. They bore no insignias, ranks or other identifying marks save for the united states flag on their right shoulder. Their protective equipment covered most of their body, save of their neck which had a hole punched clear through it.

“Poor guy,” Fluttershy whispered.

Sunset grimaced and gestured to Applejack. “Let's keep moving,” she ordered.

“Err right,” Applejack muttered

Together the group began to move once more, this time they were a little more careful, and a little more unnerved. They passed other bodies, most of whom were the same as the first, though there was a single nearly unidentifiable soldier. They suffered perhaps the most gruesome death of them all, as they had been blown apart by a powerful explosive. The only reason Sunset even knew this wasn't one of the enemies was that their weapon was different from the others.

Moving as one, the group crested the top of a slight incline and peered over the other side. There they saw the various black soldiers hiding amongst the trees and firing down at the invaders. Who was stuck out in the open in the middle of a small ravine, with the only protection being a few large rocks as well as a large stone dragon.

Perfect Tempo’s men were more numerous and were positioned higher up, allowing them to stay out of trouble. That likely hadn't been the case up until recently, as several of them lie dead or dying on the banks of the ravine. Even still, they were doing far better than their opponents, some of whom were using their dying friends as cover.

As they watched, the dragon opened its mouth to reveal several mechanical components that made up what seemed to be a flame thrower. Sure enough, fire began to shoot from its jaws, but they never reached their target, however. As a blue-green grenade flew from the other side of the ravine and exploded upon hitting the dragon’s back. Bits of stone went flying and a strange multihued liquid splashed across the thing’s body, burning away small sections before bubbling into nothing.

This had likely happened before as it was the thing that had numerous other sections missing from its rocky form. That wasn't enough to put it out of the fight, merely distract it and allow the soldier it had been targetting to scamper out of sight. Then the harrying gunfire resumed, and the noose tightened around the group of outmatched humans.

“What do we do? That thing’s as big as bus!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Actually the dragon looks a bit bigger than that. Maybe a double decker though,” Rainbow Dash added.

“We whoop its butt, duh,” Pinkie Pie declared.

“They killed Bruce!” Applejack shouted.

The group turned to see the farm girl cradling a broken segment of a tree’s trunk. She then gasped, and ran over to another fallen apple tree and knelt back down.

“And Mildred too!” Applejack added.

“Did you… name all the trees?” Rainbow Dash asked incredulously.

“It ain't the time for that,” Applejack dismissed. “We need to deal with these jerks before they wreck up the whole damn farm.”

“I’ll reinforce the enchantments,” Twilight offered.

As the girl began to work her protective magic over them, Sunset Shimmer peeked over the lip. Once she ducked back down, she motioned for her friends to group up.

“Alright, here's what's going to happen,” Sunset began, pointing to each person as she mentioned them. “Pinkie Pie’s going to use her gum grenades on those soldiers. Rainbow Dash is going to get them out of the way, and everyone else will support them. After that, we group up and take on the dragon together. Got it?”

Everyone either nodded, gave her a salute, or muttered a quick agreement.

“Right, go!” Sunset commanded.

Magic flashed, and a protective barrier formed over them all just before Pinkie Pie jumped out of cover. The girl reached into her pockets and produced bright pink grenades in the shape of tiny footballs. Then, with incredible accuracy, Pinkie Pie hit three of the enemy soldiers in rapid succession, covering them from neck to foot in a layer of goo.

The black soldiers stopped firing just after the grenades hit their targets and a wave of confusion washed over the others. By the time they turned to fight their new opponents, three more of their number were incapacitated by a layer of some strange pink substance. With their fighting force nearly cut in half, the dragon was quick to try and free his subordinates using his large claws. Only to be repulsed by a diamond shield that sprung up between him and his target.

“What in the hell,” it muttered.

As the dragon reeled back in surprise, a rainbow blur snagged the six bound soldiers and carried them away. By then the remaining four were able to gather their bearings, and level their rifles in Pinkie Pie’s direction. Two went down in a mass of pink goo before they could fire, but their friends were able to pull the trigger in time.

Once more a diamond barrier appeared and blocked their bullets, protecting Pinkie Pie while she readied her last two grenades. The moment the final two enemy soldiers began to frantically reload, the shield fell, and they were hit by a pair of strangely colored explosives. They were then whisked away to rejoin their comrades before the dragon even had a chance to try and stop this from happening.

“At last, the pawns of harmony make their appearance. How wonderful,” spat the dragon, its voice deep and its tone laden with bitter sarcasm. “Well come on then, test your mettle.”

“You know this is kinda pathetic,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, the girl standing atop a small tree in order to look the dragon in the eye. “Getting your butt handed to ya by the totally normal, and not super-powered humans.”

“Helpin them does feel a bit like overkill, but that's okay,” Applejack declared, pounding her fists together. “I’m fine with a little overkill.”

“Enough of your babbling!” bellowed the stone creature.

A swipe took out the tree Rainbow Dash was standing upon, though she was already in motion. Landing in a roll, the girl hopped right back and dodged under a second swipe of the dragon’s claw. It tried to unleash a torrent of flame on the fleeing speedster but was once more blocked by a diamond shield.

Before it even had the chance to cut off the flow of fire, Applejack punched it in the jaw with enough force to slam its mouth shut. Still reeling from the first attack, the dragon was suddenly knocked to the side when a powerful concussive grenade slammed into its flank. It tried to slam a hand down on Applejack a moment later but like the rest of his attacks, this one was thwarted.

Only this time it was a gout of white-hot plasma that lopped off several of his fingers that stopped the swipe. A second later and an enormous diamond hammer slammed into the side of his face, right before Applejack leaped into the air and punched it in the other cheek. Flames licked at its lips, and for a moment it seemed as though Applejack would end up bathed in fire.

A ball of pink hit the back of its mouth before that could happen, and a mass of brightly coloured goo caused the pilot light to fizzle. Confused and reeling from the sudden beating, the dragon recoiled backward, intent on crushing the gnat that kept punching it. Its hands swept forward in an attempt to squish Applejack, only for its momentum to suddenly vanish when its back legs were pulled out from under it.

Twilight's magical aura dissipated just as the great stone beast slammed into the earth, causing the ground to tremble. Rainbow Dash was on him in an instant, a soldier’s helmet held in one hand. Sprinting up the dragon’s tail, she threw a mass of warm mud into the dragon’s eye before repeating the motion with the other.

“I do not need my eyes to see!” bellowed the dragon.

“I know it's kinda pointless,” Rainbow Dash began, the girl leaning against a tree and smirking at the dragon. “But it's really fun to style on you.”

“That is it! You will perish for that insult!” shouted the stone creature.

“Yeah I don't think your threat means much when we’ve beaten you this bad,” Rainbow Dash taunted.

“Twitchy legs, itchy ears, and… squirmy feeling in my belly?” Pinkie Pie’s eyes widened, and she looked up. “Rainbow Dash, watch out!”

Just as the speedster looked up, the faint whizzing sound grew loud enough to be audible by everyone. Noone save Pinkie Pie noticed the mortar before it was too late, the ten-pound projectile screaming towards Rainbow Dash’s head. Before it could hit, a hastily thrown brown sphere slammed into the earth beneath the athlete’s feet sending her flying.

Pinkie Pie’s bomb carried no shrapnel, or ill intent, as the concussive grenade was made purely to move something. Even then, it wasn't enough to save Rainbow Dash completely, and as she sailed through the air, tumbling end over end, the mortar hit the ground. Bits of hot metal sliced through the air and the shockwave easily eclipsed the power of Pinkie Pie’s grenade.

Rainbow Dash slammed into a tree and slumped to the ground, her defensive enchantment flashing once before shattering. Though clearly wounded, a cursory glance told Sunset that the speedster was alive, and not in critical condition.

Fluttershy was already in motion, running over to her downed friend, hands glowing with healing energy. Rarity had turned her attention skyward and was protecting everyone from a veritable rain of falling mortars. Twilight was using her magic to swat down the drones with beams of energy, and Pinkie Pie was right beside Fluttershy.

“Oh you are going down,” Sunset muttered.

Sunset began to charge a particularly nasty spell, and moved to assault the dragon, but was beaten to the punch. Literally, as a suddenly nine-foot tall Applejack slugged the rocky creature in the face with enough force for a dull boom to echo throughout the ravine. Stoney faced, and utterly focused, Applejack’s muscles rippled as she wound up and struck the dragon a second time.

Teeth went flying, hunks of stone rained down everywhere, and the dragon recoiled in confusion. By the time Applejack struck a third time she was over twelve feet tall, and her fist hit with enough force that each impact sounded like the crack of thunder. A fourth hit knocked the creature’s bottom jaw clean off his head, the hunk of stone landing with a thump in the creek.

“I am going to pull you apart, piece by piece,” Applejack muttered.

Flames sputtered from the half-dissolved pink slime, but Applejack didn't panic and uppercut the dragon in the throat. Whatever fuel tank he had hidden within his stoney body cracked, and with an explosive thwomp, a single gout of fire shot from his mouth. Body now riddled in cracks, and nearly falling apart completely, the dragon tried to swipe at the farmer.

Now larger then even her opponent, Applejack caught the appendage in one hand and crushed it to dust. She then grabbed the second claw by the wrist, pivoted, hauled the dragon up upon her back, and with a heave tossed him clear over her shoulder. For a single confused moment, the stony creature found itself completely airborne before with a cataclysmic crash it hit the ground once more.

Barely holding itself together, the dragon scrambled to right itself, but Applejack was already upon it. The farm girl raised her fists above her head and brought them down with all the force she could muster. The impact sent shockwaves through the ravine, and the ensuing crack deafened nearly everyone present.

The dragon twitched and then split in half, crumbling into tiny pieces and turning into a mound of barely recognized debris. Her foe defeated, Applejack stood there panting and slowly shrinking back down to her normal size. By the time she returned to her regular height, the fighting had stopped, and Sunset saw no more dark shapes dotting the sky.

“Is that all of them?” Sunset asked, glancing expectantly at Pinkie Pie.

The other girl’s eyes remained closed for a moment longer before they snapped open and Pinkie Pie nodded. “Looks like it,” she murmured.

“Good,” Sunset declared. “And Rainbow-”

“Rainbow Dash. Where is she? Is she okay?” Applejack panted, the girl stumbling over to the group.

“Jeese, AJ, you really went to town,” Rainbow Dash murmured, pausing to clutch at her torso.

“She’ll be fine. Just a bruised rib and a mild concussion. The enchantment did its job,” Fluttershy offered.

“What was that?” Twilight asked, gesturing back to the ravine.

Sunset hummed thoughtfully. “Perfect Tempo did say our powers would grow as our bonds deepened. I guess this is it.”

“Great, that stupid teacher of mine was right,” Applejack muttered before collapsing next to Rainbow Dash.

“Babe, that was the coolest thing I’ve ever seen,” Rainbow Dash whispered, leaning towards her girlfriend.

“I thought he was shrinking right up until the end there,” Applejack replied.

Rainbow Dash chuckled briefly before wincing and grabbing her side.

“Normally I’d never say this but maybe you shouldn't laugh right now,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“Sounds like a good idea,” Rainbow Dash admitted.

Sunset turned away from the touching scene and tapped her earpiece. “Damage report?”

“One dead, fifteen injured, two in critical condition,” replied the voice, pausing briefly. “Enemy neutralized, radar sweep is bringing back no remaining drones.”

Sunset relaxed and glanced over her shoulder to the pile of still gum-encased soldiers. “Get someone over here to gather up the prisoners, and prepare the wounded for transit. We’ll be adding one of our own as well.”

“I saw. Great work by the way there. Your team sure is something,” remarked the familiar voice of the commander.

Sunset’s gaze lingered over Applejack and Rainbow Dash as the pair held hands while getting fussed over by Fluttershy.

“They are getting there,” Sunset murmured before tapping her earpiece again.

“That was closer than I’d like,” Twilight whispered.

Sunset smiled faintly as her fingers interlocked with Twilight's. “It was,” Sunset admitted. “But I feel like we’ve learned some valuable lessons today.”

Twilight followed her friend’s gaze, standing there silently for nearly a minute.

“So, what now?” Twilight asked.

“We take the fight to Foxtrot. No more letting that jerk push us around. It's about time we started doing the pushing,” Sunset declared.

“But we don't know where he is,” Twilight pointed out.

“We just have to wait until he slips up, and Perfect Tempo finds him. In the meantime, we train,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

Twilight hummed for a moment before nodding. “I suppose that really is all we can do at the moment.”

“Our time will come, I can feel it,” Sunset declared.

Chapter 44

“Hold it, hold it,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed, his voice steady yet commanding.

“I’m trying,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

Between her outstretched hands was a single towering white flame that flickered gently in the slight breeze. The fire burnt like a candle, straight and true, but with each gust, it shook and sent sparks flying across the small patch of barren dirt the pair stood in the middle of. These small alterations also dramatically increased the strain on Sunset, who was already sweating profusely and struggling to stand upright.

“Remember,” Perfect Tempo began. “The fire is not just the flame, it is also the air around it, the oxygen it feeds on, the mana you give it. You must manipulate all aspects of the fire in order to gain true mastery over it.”

Sunset Shimmer clenched her jaw, tight, and for a moment considered giving up, only to abandon that notion almost immediately. Her shoulders tightened, her muscles twitched, and her fingers ached from all the magic being pushed through them. The strain was incredible, but Sunset Shimmer’s determination would not be bested by something so small as fatigue.

She focused, using every sense she had to seek out and grab hold of the various aspects of the flame that she struggled to control. The air was the most difficult, but also the most obvious, and she studied the wind’s movements closely. After nearly a minute Sunset found that she could detect the tiny, minute fluctuations in the breeze, and adapt just as quickly. A bit more power in one direction, a bit less in another and her flame was unbothered by the occasional gust.

“Good, you're almost there. Now dial back the power your using while maintaining the heat,” Perfect Tempo added.

Again Sunset Shimmer wanted to give in, to tell Perfect Tempo that this was the hardest training session yet. But she held back, bit her tongue, and focused, recalling the many lessons she had received over the last few weeks. They had been numerous but concerned mostly with mastering her innate skill with pyromancy.

They also contained information on how best to manage a powerful flame without burning through her mana. It wasn't easily done, however, even with all of the tests, and books she had read on the subject. She wasn't about to give up now, however, so she focused, and kept trying, even when her fire began to wane Sunset didn't give in.

Over and over she attempted to dial back her use of power and substituting it for an increased amount of oxygen. Every time she did so things didn't quite work out, as either, it was too much, too little, or one of many other problems. It was only through trial, error, and a considerable amount of failure that Sunset Shimmer felt her fire hold true even while she held back.

“Almost, almost,” Sunset Shimmer muttered to herself.

The flow of magic dissipated to the point that it was barely more than a trickle slowly feeding into the spell. Yet the flame stood strong, burning hot enough to turn any leaves that blew into the area as little more than drifting ash on the wind. It continued to hold steadily for several seconds before a sudden gust caused it to fluctuate wildly.

“Oh no, no no!” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

She tried to alter course, to get it under control but no amount of quick thinking was able to save it. Sputtering and twisting, the fire sent showers of sparks in all directions before suddenly dying without warning. Leaving behind but a thin trail of smoke that rose high into the evening sky.

“Damn,” Sunset Shimmer cursed.

“Excellent work,” Perfect Tempo congratulated. “You’ve come a very long way in a very short amount of time. You as well as the rest of your team should be quite proud of yourselves.”

Sunset Shimmer smiled, and for a moment couldn't help but imagine that it was Celestia praising her. The thought made a bit of anger well in her chest, but she stamped it back down and reminded herself that the alicorn wasn't there. There was only the strangely paternal former pony turned human.

“Thanks,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“Now then, we have other matters to attend to,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed.

Sunset Shimmer raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What's that? More training?”

“No. While you were focusing I received a message that you and your friends may find interesting,” Perfect Tempo offered.

“Does it have to do with Foxtrot?” Sunset Shimmer questioned, stumbling after Perfect Tempo as he walked out of the small ash-filled divot. “Did you find him?”

“I may have,” Perfect Tempo offered. “Though such news would only be given in the presence of the rest of your friends.”

“You don't like repeating yourself. I know,” Sunset Shimmer muttered while rolling her eyes.

“Indeed I don't, but there is one other thing that I…” Perfect Tempo hesitated, his jaw clenching tightly while his fists balled silently at his sides. “I will speak to you soon, but before then I ask you-”

Perfect Tempo turned to the young woman and gripped her hand tightly in his own. “Do you trust me?” he asked.

“I…” It was Sunset’s turn to hesitate, though in the end, she nodded. “I do.”

Perfect Tempo exhaled slowly. “That is good to hear. Now, please hold still a moment.”

Sunset Shimmer did as she was asked, standing perfectly motionless while Perfect Tempo reached into a pocket and withdrew a needle. He was about to use it on Sunset when the girl held up her other hand, stopping him before he could prick her arm.

“Wait, what is this about?” Sunset asked.

“I must confirm something. Something I’ve suspected for a long time but need to confirm. Please, I would not do this if it was not important,” Perfect Tempo exclaimed, his voice strangely emotional.

Sunset Shimmer sighed. “Fine. But I expect you to tell me why very soon.”

“I will,” Perfect Tempo answered.

He then reached forward, pierced the young girl’s skin, and gently withdrew a small amount of blood. Withdrawing the needle, he waved a hand over the tiny puncture wound and healed it instantly. With that done, he gently placed the needle back into a pocket before suddenly turning and walking once more.

Confused, and concerned, Sunset Shimmer watched him for a moment while rubbing her arm. The girl looked away when his stony expression and neutral body language told her nothing. Choosing to ignore the questions swirling within her mind, and focusing on her surroundings once more.

The Platinum estate was nearly completely damage-free, though it sported considerably more noticeable defenses. Hidden bunkers visible only to Sunset Shimmer’s keen eye could be seen poking out from nearly every hill. Weapons emplacement were shrouded by rose bushes, and the staff patrolling the area carried with them powerful looking firearms.

She wasn't the only one walking back towards the manor house, however, as she saw a bruised Rainbow Dash appear. She was joined by Applejack, who sported a black eye, and a few welts along her jaw, though the injuries didn't stop the grin she wore. The pair immediately moved to join Sunset the moment they noticed the fiery-haired girl walking down a nearby path.

“Hey Sunset, how'd your training go?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Better than yours by the looks of it,” Sunset Shimmer retorted.

“Nah, these are badges of honor,” Applejack proclaimed, puffing out her chest. “Sure we mighta taken a beating but we did it. We knocked that dope flat onto his back.”

“He still whooped our butts immediately after, but it was still cool,” Rainbow Dash added.

Sunset Shimmer glanced to Perfect Tempo, expecting some affirming words from the older man. When none came, and he didn't even seem aware of the other’s arrival, Sunset Shimmer cleared her throat.

“So uh, what did your teacher tell you about this meeting?” Sunset Shimmer inquired.

“Nothing. He just told us to and I quote ‘bugger off,’” Rainbow Dash replied, adding air quotes to the last two words.

“He threw in some expletives but you get the gist of it,” Applejack stated.

Sunset Shimmer hummed aloud but said nothing, staring off into space.

Together they all walked toward the giant home rising in the distance in relative silence. That was until they noticed Rarity sitting on a bench on the side of the road, a cloth draped over her face. The damp piece of fabric was removed as the group neared her, allowing the girl to peek out from under it.

“Hello darlings,” Rarity murmured. “I hope things went well with you.”

“Great,” Applejack proclaimed.

“Not bad,” Sunset Shimmer added.

Rarity winced, and stood up from the bench, falling in beside Sunset Shimmer as they continued on. “That's wonderful to hear,” Rarity whispered. “I can say with confidence that I’ve grown much more adept at my powers in a much more varied manner than before.”

“So I’m guessing you had something to do with that giant crystal tower that popped up out of nowhere about an hour ago,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

“Indeed I was,” Rarity replied, the girl massaging her temples as she spoke.

“That was pretty cool. So are ya practicing to make castles or something?” Applejack questioned.

“More like semi-permanent cover or defensive positions,” Rarity replied. “Though the possibilities are truly endless.”

“No kidding. Say I bet you could even make armor or something,” Rainbow Dash added.

Rarity hummed. “Possibly.”

While Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash talked amongst themselves, Sunset Shimmer stared off into space. Merely watching as the landscape slowly changed, Sunset focused on going over the lessons that she had recently taken. Committing everything she had learned to memory, Sunset Shimmer was barely aware of her surroundings until they finally stopped.

Looking around once more, Sunset Shimmer found herself in one of the basement rooms like the one that had freed her from the elements. Only this one was a rather grim hospital or clean mortuary, Sunset Shimmer wasn't quite sure which was a more appropriate title. Regardless, it was there that she found Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, and a rather confused Pinkie Pie.

The pink girl sat alone, a grenade-like object sporting a large plus sign cradled in her hand. Every few seconds she would focus, grunt, and then sigh when the piece of ordnance didn't change. Twilight Sparkle was resting nearby, the girl chugging a glass of water while Fluttershy held her glowing hands against her friend’s head.

“I told you that last spell was too far,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I know,” Twilight murmured. “But I couldn't end the session without mastering it.”

“Oh come on you stupid thing, make with the magic already,” Pinkie Pie bitterly exclaimed.

“So I’m assuming things went well,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

Twilight's eyes lit up and she was about to stand when Fluttershy’s firm grip kept her seated. “Sunset, we-”

“You're not going anywhere missy,” Fluttershy stated.

“Err right, sorry,” Twilight winced. “Yes, it went well.”

“Speak for yourself. At least you accomplished something,” Pinkie Pie murmured. “All I did was make a bomb that heals paper cuts.”

“I’m sure you’ll figure it out soon Pinks,” Rainbow Dash offered.

“Maybe some tongue inspiration would help,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

“You will keep your tongues in your own mouth,” Perfect Tempo interrupted. “Now please be seated. We have much to discuss.”

Noone dared offer anything in response and quickly gathered a group of chairs so they may sit with each other. Perfect Tempo took position before them, his hands clasping behind his back while he began to pace.

“As you all know I have been attempting to locate Foxtrot’s base of operations for some time now and I believe that search has come to a close,” Perfect Tempo stated.

“Aww heck yeah!” Rainbow Dash declared, pumping a fist in the air. “Its butt-kicking time.”

“Now hold yer horses. It sounds like there's about to be one heck of a but added to that statement,” Applejack warned.

“Miss Jack is correct,” Perfect Tempo replied. “He has dug in far more than we would have initially thought and has a considerable force under his employ.”

“A lot of people are going to die, aren't they?” Fluttershy whispered.

“Most likely, yes,” Perfect Tempo answered. “But he has not caught on to the fact that we have found him, so we still have the element of surprise on our side.”

“And we got the element of kicking a lot of butt on our side too!” Pinkie Pie declared.

Perfect Tempo smiled faintly. “Let us hope you do because Foxtrot has dug in deep, literally as well as figuratively. You see he has taken up residence in an old strip mine that we had originally occupied in an effort to contain an outbreak of a strange green crystal.”

“Huh, that sounds familiar for some reason,” Rarity murmured.

“After the place was cleansed of the crystal we detonated the entire thing, sealing the lower tunnels as well as the majority of the pit itself,” Perfect Tempo continued. “Or at least that had been our assumption. It seems as though Foxtrot lied in his reports, and built up the mine in secret, using it as a hidden base for some time.”

“How many more secrets is this guy gonna have?” Twilight wondered aloud.

“I hope not many,” Perfect Tempor replied. “But we must prepare for the possibility that he has a few more tricks up his sleeve.”

“So, what's the plan?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Cus I say we blitz him as soon as possible and hit him before he has a chance to relocate.”

“I doubt he will be able to do so,” Perfect Tempor stated. “We have wiped out several other backup facilities over the past month and this is likely his last holdout.”

“What, and you didn't tell us?” Applejack asked.

Perfect Tempo waved a dismissive hand. “They were little more than safe houses, armories, or the like. Nothing worth noting until now that we have a larger target in our sights.”

“I suppose,” Twilight murmured.

“So what is the plan then?” Sunset Shimmer inquired.

“It's simple,” Perfect Tempo began, turning and facing Sunset Shimmer fully. “My forces will surround the facility, and assault it from all sides. Though I will bring overwhelming firepower, I fear a protracted siege may be against our best interests.”

“The chance of discovery would be pretty high,” Twilight reasoned.

“Exactly,” Perfect Tempo agreed, snapping his fingers. “Furthermore, our earth pony animist likely has dozens if not hundreds of surprises waiting for us. There his power will be the greatest and it wouldn't be a surprise if he was able to control a considerable number of his living statues at once.”

“That would be very bad. So I assume we shall serve as the dagger, while your forces are the sword?” Rarity asked.

Perfect Tempo raised an eyebrow. “I wasn't aware that you were learning military strategy.”

“Your beau has mentioned a few battles,” Rarity replied.

“My…” Perfect Tempo cleared his throat. “Yes, well that is indeed what I had been hoping to do. You seven will sneak inside, take out the animist, and then rejoin the assault. From there we will kill Foxtrot, and bring his entire wretched operation to ruins. Permanently.”

“I’m not sure I like the idea of killing so many people,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I don't think we got any other choice in the matter,” Applejack offered.

“Regardless, I leave you the option. Notify me if you are willing to take up the mission within the next twenty-four hours,” Perfect Tempo stated before abruptly walking to the exit.

“Wait. What happens if we say no?” Twilight asked.

Perfect Tempo paused. “Then I will find others who will.”

With that, he left without saying another word.

“I don't think we can trust this to anyone else,” Sunset Shimmer offered. “It has to be us.”

“We aren't going to get to redeem this guy, are we?” Pinkie Pie murmured.

“I don't think so,” Sunset Shimmer answered. “The guy’s a fanatic. He won't compromise, even in the face of death.”

“I hope you're wrong,” Fluttershy whispered. “No offence.”

“None taken, and I hope I’m wrong too,” Sunset Shimmer replied. “Though our adventures have grown darker I still hope that we can get through to our enemies. Show them the error of the ways.”

“But we gotta be prepared if that don't work,” Applejack pointed out.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “I know. So, what do you girls say then?”

“I’m in!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Me too,” Twilight offered.

“I don't think I’ll like this kinda party, but hey. I’ve never missed a shindig before and I ain't about to start now!” Pinkie Pie declared.

“I still need to get revenge for Bruce, Mildred, and all the others,” Applejack added.

Sunset Shimmer turned to Rarity. “And what about you?”

“If my darling Fluttershy is to join us, then I will of course accompany you all,” Rarity answered.

Fluttershy sighed. “I wish it wasn't necessary, but if it will happen either way then I must go.”

“Then it's settled,” Sunset Shimmer stated. “We’ll go to the pit, and deal with Foxtrot once and for all!”

Chapter 45

Sunset Shimmer groaned, a hand going to her lower back in an effort to ease the pain she felt there. The effort was largely wasted, but it at least made her feel as though she was accomplishing something of note. Shuffling into the kitchen, and past her similarly winded companions, Sunset dug around for the aspirin.

“Here,” Twilight whispered, extending a hand.

Sunset Shimmer narrowed her gaze in order to see the tiny white tablets offered to her by her closest friend. Swallowing them without the need for water, Sunset Shimmer grabbed the leftover pizza box from the fridge and then a plate. Piling high the day-old slices, she was about to put the remainder back when Twilight intercepted her and took the rest for herself.

Together they sat straight down on the cold floor of the kitchen, chewing silently on their much-needed meal. The rest of their friends came and went, either grabbing their own food, pain relief, or hot water bottle. Some were clutching small wounds, others holding the remnants of their clothes together. Only Fluttershy didn't have any obvious sign of damage, but the girl did have her eyes shut tightly and was being guided around by Rarity. The pair retrieved a jug of water, and a bottle of wine, and made their way back to their room while ordering sushi.

Sunset barely acknowledged them, just sitting there quietly, waiting for the meds to do something about her migraine. A sentiment Twilight shared with the girl who sat next to her, shoveling pepperoni pizza into her face. When their food was gone, they retrieved their soda of choice from the fridge and plunked right back down where they started.

They clinked their bottles together and took a sip, relishing the cool sensation traveling down their throats. It was only when they had savored the last refreshing drop did some relief from their troubles begin to manifest itself. It wasn't much at first, just a slow alleviation of the tension that had gathered in their bodies but it was something.

“I think… I think I can feel my fingers again,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

“And hearing your voice doesn't make me want to staple your mouth shut,” Twilight added.

Sunset Shimmer chuckled dryly, only to stop abruptly and clutch her chest. “Oh, laughing hurts.”

“Pinkie Pie is gonna be real disappointed,” Twilight pointed out.

“I don't think she’ll mind. Last I checked she couldn't lift her arms,” Sunset replied.

“True,” Twilight murmured.

The pair were quiet for several long seconds before at long last Twilight broke the silence.

“Are we really going through with this?” Twilight asked while staring up at the ceiling. “Are we really going to go out there and start killing people?”

“Only when absolutely necessary,” Sunset answered. “Which I don't think will have to happen very often. Pinkie Pie’s gas bombs are pretty good, and we’ve gotten a lot of practice restraining folk.”

“I know, but like. Foxtrot isn't going to stop. Even if we took him in he would just keep trying,” Twilight exclaimed. “It wouldn't even be safe to not kill him.”

Sunset Shimmer hummed softly. “I suppose there is a chance that he can't be redeemed, and that he won't see the error of his ways but do you really think Perfect would give him that chance?”

“Pffft, no,” Twilight remarked aloud. “He wouldn't hesitate to kill Foxtrot. Provided he doesn't torture him for info or fun.”

“I don't think he would do so for some kind of sick amusement, though I can't say the same about everyone else under his employ,” Sunset Shimmer corrected.

“True,” Twilight agreed. “But we really are doing this though, right?”

Sunset Shimmer glanced at her friend and raised an eyebrow. “Are you having second thoughts?”

“No, absolutely not,” Twilight quickly replied. “I’m just… This feels like we’re crossing the Rubicon you know. After this, our lives will be different and there will be no going back.”

“Hey don't say that. Sure things will change but I don't think it will be that drastic. We’ll still be us. We’ll still have each other,” Sunset Shimmer urged, gripping Twilight's shoulder.

“If we survive,” Twilight corrected.

“We will survive,” Sunset Shimmer stated firmly.

Twilight sighed and glanced down at the floor. “I’m sorry Sunset. I guess this is just my anxiety talking. I don't think that any of us will die in that pit but it's hard not to imagine it happening.”

“We’re all thinking about it, Twi,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed. “We just can't let those thoughts be anything more than that ya know? We’re all worried.”

“Yeah,” Twilight sighed. “I suppose we should shower and change. I’m sure Pinkie Pie will want to throw some kind of party and I don't want to be around the others while I still reek of sulfur.”

“That's what that is? I thought it was me,” Sunset Shimmer muttered, tugging at her slightly charred shirt and sniffing the tattered fabric.

“Nah, you just smell like burnt hair and,” Twilight paused and sniffed the air. “Is that, mint?”

“Yeah, perfect gave me some gum,” Sunset replied.

Twilight shrugged and walked off towards the hallway. “Either way I’m going to hit the shower.”

“Mind if I join?” Sunset asked.

“I uh…” Twilight stopped and stood there blinking.

Sunset snapped her fingers in front of the other girl’s face. “Hey, it was just a joke, relax,” Sunset exclaimed.

“Err right,” Twilight muttered, blushing profusely.

“Oh you were thinking about it, weren't you?” Sunset Shimmer teased, bumping her hip against Twilight's side.

Twilight scratched her cheek and looked away. “I plead the fifth.”

Sunset Shimmer angrily brushed her hair, glaring at the purple patch of adhesive something that stuck to it. She wasn't sure where it had come from, or why it was there, but she was determined to remove it. So determined in fact, that she nearly walked into a wall, and only caught herself at the last minute.

“Aha, finally,” she muttered to herself.

“Oh hey, there she is. It's about time you showed up,” remarked Pinkie Pie.

“Yeah, we were about to send Twilight in after ya to make sure you didn't slip down the drain or something,” Applejack added.

The farm girl shared a chuckle and a high-five with Rainbow Dash who sat next to her. The others were a little more polite in their laughter. They were also arranged around the U-shaped trio of couches in small groups. The couples stayed together while Pinkie Pie was pacing in front of the enormous TV, her phone in her hand.

“Ha, I’m not that thin,” Sunset Shimmer retorted, falling in next to Twilight with a soft thump.

“So what's the plan anyway?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Cus despite being exhausted I’m weirdly not tired.”

“Me neither,” Rarity added, the girl not looking up from Fluttershy’s nails, a brush held aloft. “I’m utterly spent but very ready for an evening together with you all.”

“It's probably going to be the last one we get for a while,” Fluttershy murmured. “Oh, that tickles.”

“Sorry darling,” Rarity hastily apologized, wiping away the tiny mistake she had made.

“Maybe pizza, or games. Honestly, I just wanna spend with you all,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

Rainbow Dash hopped from the couch and pumped a fist in the air. “Alright, here's to a night of too many snacks, movies, and-”

“Great!” Pinkie Pie suddenly exclaimed. “She’s going to do it!”

“Do uh what, sugar cube?” Applejack muttered.

“Buy us beer, duh,” Pinkie Pie replied.

“Who?” asked Rarity.

“I don't think I like beer,” Fluttershy added.

“Well, not just beer. Cider, some wine. I even talked her into going to the liquor store down the street to grab us something a bit stronger,” Pinkie Pie declared.

“Wait a second. Who are you talking about?” Sunset Shimmer demanded.

“Sonata, duh,” Pinkie Pie answered. “I’ve been chatting her up all week.”

“Wait, aren't we all still underage?” Twilight asked.

“Not me, but I don't have an I.D,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

“Oh pisha. We’re about to fight on a real honest-to-goodness battlefield. I think we deserve a drinky poo or two,” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“I mean. I’m not opposed per se,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I have become quite a fan of the champagne my father sneaks me every Christmas,” Rarity added.

“Exactly! And Applejack is a cider head, as is Rainbow Dash,” Pinkie Pie declared.

“Guilty as charged,” Applejack remarked with a nod.

“It's good, and doesn't taste like it was brewed in a sock,” Rainbow Dash added.

The pair shared another high-five.

“So, we doin this or what? Cus I just got my first paycheque from Perfect and it is burning a hole in my pocket!” Pinkie Pie asked, glancing expectantly around the room.

“Sure. But let's order some food as well. I know I already ate but I swear that pizza is already gone,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

“Already on it Sunny Buns. In fact, it should be here right about…” Pinkie Pie glanced over to the door and held up a hand.

“What are we-” Rainbow Dash tried to ask.

“Hush,” Pinkie Pie interrupted, raising a finger.

Rainbow Dash frowned and crossed her arms over her chest. Together the group waited patiently for nearly a minute before they heard the familiar chime of the doorbell.

“...Here!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

In a flash, the pink girl was gone, repairing near the entrance and throwing it open. The others peered over the side of the couch and in the direction of the kitchen slash entryway curiously.

“Come in come in. Your payment should already be in your account, with a tip for being so perfectly on time,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

Sonata entered and deposited a stack of brightly colored cardboard boxes with a clatter. She then paused, held up a hand, and pushed out her back. The girl’s spine cracked, and she released a sigh of relief.

“Eh, its no problem Pinks. We ain't got anything else going on and making a bit extra beer money is always good,” Sonata remarked, turning back to the hall. “Come on in, set it all on the table!”

The small army of delivery drivers hastily scampered into the room and deposited their precious cargo. Each one wore a different uniform, but they all received the same fifty-dollar tip from Pinkie Pie on the way out.

“And one for you, and one for you. Oh, don't worry about it. You earned it,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

In only a few moments the enormous table was nearly covered with take out of a truly enormous variety. Snacks delivered from a convenience store, deserts from a local bakery, fast food, pizza, Chinese, Pinkie Pie had it all. She had also purchased several hundred dollars worth of booze, Sunset Shimmer guessed.

“Thanks again Sonata! You’re a real lifesaver,” Pinkie Pie offered.

“Hey don't worry about it. Besides, you were a big help getting something for Adagio’s birthday the other week. I never know what to get that old nag,” Sonata remarked, sticking out her tongue.

With that, the well-dressed driver gave Pinkie Pie a nod, and departed, closing the door behind her.

“Holy shit Pinkie,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“You did all this while we were arguing about power rangers?” Applejack added.

“Yuppers and let me tell you it took all my Pinkie strength not to butt in when you started bashing my boy red ranger,” Pinkie Pie replied.

“That's quite the smorgasbord,” Twilight murmured.

“How much did this all cost? You simply must let us pitch in darling,” Rarity complained, pausing to blow gently on Fluttershy’s now bright pink nails.

“Oh pisha. Perfect Tempo gave me ten thousand dollars as a bonus for throwing him a staff party the other week so don't worry about it,” Pinkie Pie dismissed.

“What, ten thousand dollars?” Rainbow Dash blurted.

“Oh yeah, it was this huge thing for everyone who defended the manor that one time. Platinum wasn't into it until after she saw my plans for a giant swan ice sculpture, and the wine list,” Pinkie Pie answered.

“No wonder you did so much reading about champagne,” Applejack muttered.

“I’m sorry we didn't help,” Fluttershy exclaimed.

“Don't worry about it. If you had then you woulda ruined the surprise now come on. Let's eat!” Pinkie Pie shouted before tearing open a bag of burgers and stuffing one of them into her mouth.

Rainbow Dash was the next to join in, followed closely by Applejack. Rarity and Fluttershy remained behind until Rarity was certain Fluttershy’s nails wouldn't be ruined. Twilight and Sunset sat just outside the blast radius of food, watching the others eagerly dig in.

Sunset elbowed Twilight and leaned in. “I hope you aren't thinking about calling the cops on us.”

“Actually I’m suffering from a bit of choice paralysis. I really want a burger, but ever since I was a kid I’ve wanted to eat an entire bag of gummy worms in a single sitting,” Twilight replied.

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “You’ve never done that before?”

“Never let myself,” Twilight answered.

“Well today’s the day babe,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed, grasping Twilight around the shoulder. “Let's go make some poor decisions.”

“I never ever would have thought that I would love beer this much,” Sunset Shimmer muttered, swirling around the dark brown liquid sitting at the bottom of her bottle.

“I never would have thought you’d like the taste of an IPA. It's like liquid pine needles,” Twilight exclaimed in disgust.

“Delicious, delicious pine needles,” Sunset Shimmer retorted.

“Is that like a pony thing?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“What, eating pine needles? I mean. Sorta? Some people do but it's kind of seen as something you’d only do if your desperate, like eat grass,” Sunset Shimmer explained.

“You were right Rarity. This stuff is reaaaally good,” Fluttershy murmured, the girl tipping back her wine glass.

“Maybe we should slow down a bit on the wine,” Rarity offered, wincing slightly when she saw the rest of the liquid vanish into the animal lover’s mouth.

“Nuh-” Fluttershy paused to belch. “-Uh.”

“Yeah Rarity, don't be a buzz kill!” Rainbow Dash accused.

“I doubt even Rarity could kill this buzz, heyo!” Applejack exclaimed.

The farm girl then clinked her can against Rainbow Dash’s and downed the rest of her drink alongside the other female.

“How uncouth,” Rarity remarked, turning her nose up and sipping her wine.

“Hey uh, this is great and all but I was hoping I could talk to you guys about something before we get a bit too drunk,” Twilight inquired.

“Waaait!” Pinkie Pie called

Pinkie Pie skidded to a stop in front of the coffee table, arms loaded down with fresh booze. After distributing it amongst her friends, the party girl poured herself a rather tall, fizzy beverage which she topped with a lit sparkler.

“Alright. Now I’m ready,” Pinkie Pie declared.

“Well, I was hoping we could chat about how Perfect Tempo is grooming us to fight Celestia,” Twilight offered.

“Please use a different word than grooming,” Sunset urged.

“Err sorry. You know what I mean,” Twilight glared down at the fruity drink clasped tight in her hands.

“Well I don't see what the problem is,” Rainbow Dash offered, popping a drink and tossing it over to Applejack.

Who caught the beverage took a swig and leaned back. “I agree with Sugar Lips over here,” Applejack exclaimed. “She sounds like a right tyrant, and doesn't seem to care one iota about human lives.”

“I for one am not enthused about taking the fight to them as it were,” Rarity declared. “Going to a whole nother world and leaving behind my family is not something I’d consider.”

“I’d have to leave behind my animals,” Fluttershy whispered, the girl’s eyes suddenly going wide. “But then I’d be able to meet all those magic ones! Rarity lets go do a regime change!”

“We are not doing a regime change!” Rarity hissed.

“Daww,” muttered Fluttershy.

“I mean I ain't exactly thrilled about the prospect either,” Sunset Shimmer offered. “Celestia certainly deserves a good flank kicking, but earth is my home now.”

“All the more reason to go kick her butt so we can stop her from using earth like her interdimensional dumpster!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Yeah!” Applejack proclaimed.

“I wouldn't want to fight her either,” Twilight interjected. “I was just thinking that we should be unified on this you know. Like, I don't want to be separated from you guys.”

Rainbow Dash fell back down to the couch, a frown crossing her face.

“I think it's safe to say that as it stands right now that we aren't exactly on board with the whole, potential interdimensional invasion Perfect may or may not be planning,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

“Yeah I ‘spose yer right,” Applejack murmured. “I couldn't go leavin my family without a darn good reason anyhow.”

“But, but magic animals,” Fluttershy proclaimed.

Rarity gently patted the other girl’s thigh. “I’m sure we’ll see plenty more magic animals real soon.”

“I think you’re right Sunny,” Pinkie Pie added. “What Celestia is doing is bad, but not bad enough to make me want to go all the way to ponyland just to give her keester a firm kick.”

“Wait,” Twilight snapped her fingers. “The journal! Has other me said anything recently? Maybe Evil Celestia has turned over a new leaf and is more like our Celestia.”

Sunset shook her head grimly. “Nothing. There was just a grim warning that something bad was going to happen and that was it. It's not like her to not reply for so long.”

“You don't think that bad thing happened to her, do you?” Rarity asked.

“I sure hope not,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“That's enough moping,” Pinkie Pie interjected. “It's time for a fun game called… truth or dare!”

“Heck yeah. I dare Applejack to streak to the front desk and back!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“What's with you and trying to see me naked? Every time truth or dare it's always streaking,” Applejack demanded, jabbing a finger into the speedster’s side. “I’m startin to think you might be a bit of a horn dog.”

“Your only figuring that out now? Your parents really must be related,” Rainbow Dash retorted.

“Well at least I can listen to ‘Hurt’ without crying like a little girl,” Applejack shot back.

“Alright cut it out before you two start making out. We got a game to play and besides, its my turn first,” Pinkie Pie proclaimed, pointing a finger at Fluttershy. “Dare!”

Fluttershy blinked. “Uh… finish your drink.”

“Okay dokay lokay!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, hefting the mug of bright pink liquid to her lips.

“Chug, chug, chug,” Applejack and Rainbow Dash chanted.

The party girl downed the entire thing in seconds and sighed contentedly, wiping the suds stuck to her upper lip. “That's a good pink squirrel.”

“You ate a squirrel?” Fluttershy exclaimed, tears already budding at the corners of her eyes.

“It's just a drink dar-hic!-ling,” Rarity interjected, pausing to cover her mouth in surprise.

“She drank a squirrel?” Fluttershy muttered.

“It's just what it's called. No ground-up squirrel required,” Pinkie Pie explained.

“Oh thank goodness,” Fluttershy whispered.

“So… I think it's your turn Fluttershy,” Twilight pointed out, the girl pausing to take a sip of her drink.

“Um, okay. Rarity… truth?” Fluttershy mumbled nervously, hiding behind her glass of sparkling white wine.

“I…” Rarity paused and bit her lip.

Gazing down at the other girl, Rarity suddenly seemed quite focused, her slow wobbling back and forth halted at least for a moment. She was quiet for several seconds, long enough to make Rainbow Dash start to grow antsy though not so much that she interrupted.

“Do you… love me?” Rarity whispered.

Fluttershy's eyes went wide. “More than giraffes, horsies, and even cute little bunny rabbits!”

Rarity gasped. “I love you too darling!”

“Can we make out now please?” Fluttershy asked, twirling a section of hair around her finger. “I know you said not to around the others but-”

Rarity suddenly grabbed the other girl by the face and pulls her forward, meeting the flustered female halfway.

“Wow, they are really going at it,” Applejack muttered.

Rainbow Dash elbowed Applejack. “Why don't you use that much tongue?”

“I didn't know you were sposed to,” Applejack murmured.

“Alright, Rainbow Dash’s turn!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

Rarity and Fluttershy parted just long enough for the pair to down their entire wine glasses. They then began to kiss once more, only this time Rarity pushed her partner down against the couch. She then crawled atop the shy girl and began to furiously make out with Fluttershy.

“Damn. Dinner and a show. You are good Pinkie,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“Damn straight. Errr gay,” Pinkie Pie replied, giggling at her own joke.

“Anywho. Uh, dare,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“I dare you to flash me,” Applejack paused. “I err. If that's alright with y'all.”

“Alright, everyone else look away. Except for Pinkie Pie,” Rainbow Dash demanded.

“Yippe,” proclaimed Pinkie.

Sunset and Twilight shared a collective eye roll and turned away.

“Woah. They’re like a pair of itty bitty mosquito bites,” Applejack remarked.

“Dawww I like 'em!” Pinkie Pie added.

“Fricking rude!” Rainbow Dash shouted, lowering her shirt. “We can't all have Fluttershy’s sweater puppies.”

“Which we might see in a few minutes if this goes where I think it's going,” Twilight murmured.

“Don't be like that. I like ‘em,” Applejack replied, pausing to bite her lip. “Kinda makes me want to suck ‘em.”

“Alright Applejack, your turn!” Pinkie Pie interrupted.

“Wait, can we look now?” Twilight asked.

“Oh yeah you can look,” Rainbow Dash answered.

“Hmmm. Truth,” Applejack replied.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes lit up and she surged forward, grabbing Applejack by the shoulders. “Do you want to have sex tonight?”

“Girls, really?” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

“C'mere,” Applejack offered, gesturing for Rainbow Dash to lean forward.

When she did, Applejack began to furiously whisper in the other girl’s ear. By the time the second word was uttered Rainbow Dash’s face was turning red. By the time Applejack leaned back, the speedster was doing her best tomato impression.

“Oh… my gosh,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“I think we know what she said,” Sunset Shimmer remarked.

“Alright Twilight, your turn,” Pinkie Pie declared.

Twilight winced. “Does it have to be Sunset? No offense Sunset.”

“None taken,” Sunset lied.

“Nah I can ask the question or whatever if you want,” Pinkie Pie offered.

“Alright then… truth,” Twilight proclaimed.

“Why aren't you and Sunny Buns a thing yet?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Rarity gasped and pulled back from Fluttershy. “No kidding. Why aren't you two like…”

“The rest of us?” Rainbow Dash finished.

Twilight sighed. “Well, we kind of are. It's just… weird.”

“And now my feelings are hurt,” Sunset Shimmer muttered, the girl taking refuge in her liquid pine needle beverage.

“No, not like that!” Twilight hastily exclaimed. “Things between us have always felt natural its just… after the magic was purged from us I felt my desire to date Timber just kind of… evaporate.”

“You don't think that it was making you straight do you?” Sunset asked.

Twilight shook her head. “No. I’ve always been bi but it felt as though it was pushing me toward that. Trying to make me ignore, or forget the other half of my attraction.”

“So now your kind of caught wondering if this is forced as well,” Applejack interjected.

Twilight sighed and nodded.

“Wait, um didn't you scan everyone and say that no magic was used on us?” Fluttershy offered, peeking out from around Rarity who was still covering her.

“Yes, but I can't stop thinking about it,” Twilight admitted.

“That's stupid. You’re good now. You’re free to enjoy yourself. So do it,” Rainbow Dash encouraged.

“Yeah live life to its fullest! That's my motto!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“I suppose it is kind of silly,” Twilight whispered.

“Sunset, your turn!” Pinkie Pie announced.

“Dare,” Sunset exclaimed.

“I dare you… to make out with Twilight!” Pinkie Pie declared.

A hush fell over the room, and all eyes turned to a blushing Twilight who avoided their gaze.

“We don't have to,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

“It was a dare…” Twilight muttered.

“So you're saying you wouldn't mind?” Sunset pressed.

Twilight paused, threw back the rest of her drink, and nodded. “Let's do it.”

“Are you sure, your really intense for just a kiss,” Sunset Shimmer interjected.

“Kiss me before I chicken out already!” Twilight demanded.

Sunset Shimmer required no additional prompting and leaned forward, embracing the other girl. The moment their lips touched, the rest of the room fell away and the only thing left was each other. The kiss deepened after only a moment’s hesitation and continued until they had both run out of breath. Pulling back, their hands found one another, and their fingers intertwined.

“Woah that was intense,” Rainbow Dash murmured.

“No kidding. Kinda makes me want to uh… retire early,” Applejack offered, elbowing Rainbow Dash in the side.

“Oh uh yeah totally. I think we're just gonna go… do stuff in our room now,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“Which one of you is Stuff?” Pinkie Pie asked, already giggling.

The room shared a giggle while Rainbow Dash and Applejack hurried out of the room.

“Maybe we should go as well. All this booze is making me really hot,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Oh darling,” Rarity began, running a finger down the other girl’s chest. “You’ve always been hot.”

“Woohoo let's go sexy times!” Pinkie Pie hollered, pumping a fist in the air.

“Yes well,” Rarity paused to help Fluttershy to her feet. “If you find yourself out our way do come in and bring the bottle with you darling.”

“Can do!” Pinkie Pie replied.

The party girl hopped up and gathered a few cups, as well as the bottle before following after the other two. Only to stop at the door and backpedal rapidly until she was leaning backward over one of the couches.

“Hey, are you two gonna be okay by yourselves over here? I don't want to be a bad party planner buuut…” Pinkie Pie inquired.

“Go on. I think… I think we’re just fine here,” Sunset replied, her gaze fixed on Twilight.

Who nodded. “Thanks for the amazing party Pinkie Pie.”

“It was my pleasure. And so will this, yippee!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed before vanishing in a flash.

Twilight smiled faintly. “This was nice.”

“Uh huh,” Sunset agreed.

“But I am getting a bit tired,” Twilight offered.

Sunset’s eyes went wide. “You don't mean.”

“N-no. Not yet,” Twilight corrected. “But maybe we could just cuddle, and sleep together but like just sleep together as in literally.”

Sunset Shimmer smiled. “I’d like that.”

Author's Note

Chapter 46

“So uh, I think we should go over the plan one more time. In case Fluttershy forgot,” Rainbow Dash offered, the girl shouting over the thump thump of the helicopter blades.

For a moment the back of the helicopter was silent, the six other girls looking at their friend in a mix of confusion and annoyance. Outfitted with armor, but nothing in the way of actual weapons, the group certainly didn't look like high school students anymore.

Rainbow Dash wore sleek, form-fitting black military armor that lacked the many pouches of modern protective gear. What it lacked in storage it more than made up for with aerodynamics, while still storing a pair of blackjacks as well as knives. This design philosophy of prioritizing sleekness was reflected in the helmet which narrowed slightly near the nose.

Pinkie Pie wore more traditional military gear, sporting a great number of pockets all over her chest and legs. Her helmet lacked the visor and built-in electronics of Rainbow Dash, eschewing the sophistication for something more protective. Like everyone else present, everything Pinkie Pie wore was colored back so as to aid them in their night mission.

Twilight's protective gear was limited to a very thick, bulky armored vest while her arms were unprotected. Her helmet was also far more minimalistic, resembling more of a hat than any true precautionary covering. Dangling from her hip was a pistol, though the girl avoided even looking at the weapon whenever possible.

Applejack, rather predictably, had the most armor of the bunch, though she had placed aside the cumbersome helmet for the moment. If she had been wearing it, then there wouldn't have been a single inch of skin visible under the veritable ocean of kevlar. Resembling a juggernaut from a game only Rainbow Dash had ever played, the farm girl was a walking tank. Her only weapon was a large club dangling from her hip, its spiked edges glinting in the low light of the helicopter.

Fluttershy had the most equipment of the bunch, with the girl keeping one hand on a large backpack filled with medical supplies. She also had on a headset with a short antenna sticking out the back, the bulky device partially hidden beneath her helmet. The healer’s equipment was much like Pinkie Pie’s, containing many pouches, and few weapons saved for a silenced pistol.

Rarity carried no firearms on her, only a portable shield that currently sat between her legs. The girl’s armor was similar to her significant others, though it lacked storage, and favored protection. Her headgear was also just as minimalist as Twilight's allowing her to see the back of the flying machine easily.

Sunset Shimmer’s outlook was nearly identical to Twilight's, though the pyromancer had a sword rather than a gun. She also had foregone a helmet entirely, deciding to go with a slim headset rather than the earpieces nearly everyone else wore. Her gloved hands stopped fidgeting, and the unofficial leader of the group looked over at Rainbow Dash.

“Are you sure it's not you who needs the refresher?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “You did spend most of the flight over staring out the window, or at Applejack.”

“It ain't her fault I can pull this off,” Applejack declared, pounding a gloved fist into her chest.

“It is true. I kinda want you to sit on me right now,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“Keep your pants on you two. We still got a long way to go,” Sunset Shimmer admonished.

“Yeah yeah,” Rainbow Dash dismissed. “Just tell us the plan already.”

Sunset Shimmer sighed. “Twilight, if you would.”

“Absolutely,” Twilight offered, extending a hand, and conjuring a three-dimensional image of a quarry. “This is the Northridge quarry, our target location.”

The image shrunk, and zoomed out, allowing several dozen illusionary helicopters to appear above her hand.

“The main group will assault the central quarry, while we are to attack the communications tower,” Twilight continued.

“Where they think the special access elevator is located, which we’ll be using to get down to where that jerk earth pony is hiding,” Pinkie Pie piped up.

“Precisely,” Twilight declared. “Once down there we are to um, subdue him, and then extract back the way we came if possible.”

“Seems simple enough. Do we know where exactly he is?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“No, but with Sunset’s special connection to him, it shouldn't be difficult to locate him once we get close enough. In fact, that's the only reason we are being put on this mission, as without that they would likely never be able to locate our target,” Twilight explained. “But don't worry, I’ve brushed up on the tracking spells we’ll be using just this morning.”

“Shouldn't be too difficult. This Broken Stone fellow certainly seems to have a flare for the dramatic,” Rarity exclaimed.

“He didn't always,” Sunset Shimmer remarked aloud. “Heck there are a lot of things that have changed about him since I saw his memories.”

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy pressed.

“I mean just that. Something’s happened to him. He was utterly devoted to sticking it to Celestia yet now he's dead set on fighting us,” Sunset Shimmer declared. “None of us are aligned with her. I mean I’m the only non-earthican here.”

“We are called earthlings. You’ve been watching too much Futurama,” Applejack pointed out.

“It doesn't matter,” Sunset Shimmer retorted.

“Well a lot can change in that time,” Twilight added. “It is more than likely been a few centuries for him. Perhaps this is some personal beef between himself and Perfect that we are just in the way of.”

“I don't know, but that doesn't seem right,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“Either way I don't think we can do much about it,” Pinkie Pie declared. “Unless he calls us out of the blue to explain his motives and tell us why he hates us so much.”

Everyone present minus Pinkie Pie glanced at their phones, half expecting an unknown number to pop up.

“That wasn't a prediction by the way, but could you believe it was? That would be so funny,” Pinkie Pie added.

“Err anyway,” Rainbow Dash picked back up. “So after we beat this guy up, then we go help Perfect, right?”

“He probably won't need it, but yeah. That's the plan,” Sunset Shimmer answered.

“Are you sure?” Fluttershy pressed.

“He's bringing a couple of heavy hitters, and like, over two hundred soldiers that he or his inner circle have personally trained,” Sunset Shimmer replied. “They are bringing overwhelming firepower down on Foxtrot so I think they won't need us.”

“Good,” Applejack proclaimed, crossing her arms over her chest. “Bout time we squashed this bug and made sure he couldn't scuttle away to strike us again.”

“I’ll just be glad once this entire debacle is over with so things can go back to whatever new normal we have these days,” Rarity muttered. “I absolutely detest having to wear something so unstylish.”

“It is a night op, Rarity,” Twilight pointed out.

“Yes well. We could at least be given the opportunity for camo or something. Though at least black is slimming,” Rarity stated.

“You look good in anything, Rarity,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Thank you, darling,” Rarity beamed.

“Right, so we sneak in the back while Perfect takes out Foxtrot and his boys. Then we take out this Broken Stone fella and get out before the entire thing comes down on our heads,” Rainbow Dash proclaimed. “Easy.”

“Why would the quarry collapse?” Twilight asked incredulously.

“That's just how these things tend to go,” Rainbow Dash retorted. “We take out the big bad, and in their last breath, they detonate some kind of self-destruct code out of spite. Typical evil base stuff.”

“I don't think this is gonna end like most of them Metroid games do,” Applejack pointed out.

Pinkie Pie gasped. “You know about Metroid.”

“Well sure, we had a super Nintendo back on the farm,” Applejack blushed, and ducked a bit behind the lip of her armor. “Was probably why I ended up finding out I liked girls.”

“The game over screen, ha! Oh, that's hilarious!” Rainbow Dash declared.

Sunset Shimmer cleared her throat. “We are getting off topic.”

“Right. Now does everyone know the plan and our roles in it?” Twilight pressed.

The group all nodded, or voiced their agreement in some way.

“That's good because I’m fairly certain we are getting close,” Sunset Shimmer declared.

“I think I can see them,” Pinkie Pie declared, the girl’s face pressed against the glass.

The group all turned to the westward windows, gazing out over the seemingly endless hills and forests that surrounded them. In the distance, they could see an opening in the foliage, one surrounded on all sides by cleared lands occupied by a scattering of buildings. These structures had likely served as the camp, and service structures for the mine though were now defensive in nature.

Bunk houses had been linked together, with sandbags and stone covering one side. Cranes were locked in place, their upper levels sporting ad hoc sniper nests and communication antennae. The larger buildings were completely coated in thick white stone and resembled the castles of old.

Not only had the structures and equipment been altered for the purpose of combat but new hardware had been brought in. Two tanks were dug in out front of the lone entrance, their fronts and sides sporting several-foot thick barriers of rock. Other combat vehicles moved about the interior, taking a position and shoring up what defenses required it.

While this happened, men, equipment, and guns were being moved along the tall walls of the improvised castle. Inside of which lay the seven friend’s targets, a large and surprisingly poorly defended structure just inside the defensive perimeter. While most defenders were positioned near the gate entrance and the closest walls, a few sat staring out at the woods on the other side.

The building itself was a simple squat metal box at the base of a tall communications tower rose. Metal rose impossibly high into the sky, its slightly rusted main bulk adorned by glittering new electronics. The long straight cords of metal that kept it from falling over were spread out in three different directions, ensuring its stability.

Sunset ignored the surprisingly deep quarry center and paid close attention to where they would attack. The exterior wall had a good two hundred meters of flat ground clearcut of foliage outside of it. Devoid of cover, it would be a hard distance to cross, though thankfully reaching that point wouldn't be difficult. A nearby clearing a little less than a kilometer away lay behind a small rise, allowing them to land and hopefully approach undetected.

Sunset cleared her throat. “Let's go over the plan once we hit the ground once more.”

“Oh good. Cus I didn't pay attention to that either,” Rainbow Dash declared.

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes. “Alright, this is what-”

A soldier armed with an assault rifle, and wearing armor stolen from a united states army base, leaned his weapon against the wall. Flipping open one of the pockets, he fished out a nearly empty pack of cigarettes and began his search for a lighter.

“Need a light?” asked a voice.

The man turned to see his comrade, outfitted identically to himself standing only a few feet away. He too had an assault rifle, and had no name tag, or identifying markers on his person. The only thing to differentiate him from the others was a scar that went over his right eye. Middle-aged, the other male had the bearing of a lifelong soldier, contrary to whom he was now facing.

“Yeah, thanks,” remarked the younger of the two.

He leaned down, and accepted the light from his companion, rising back up after his cigarette burned brightly. For a moment the man just stood there, slowly inhaling, and then exhaling before resting the burning smoke at the edge of his mouth. He was about to say something when a dull boom shook the ramparts, and he glanced over his shoulder.

In the distance, across the open pit quarry, the tank positioned to the right of the gate fired. The round it shot flew off into the distance, vanishing into the forest before exploding amongst the foliage. The resulting detonation lit up enormous shapes moving amongst the greenery, shapes which vanished a moment later.

“Why the hell are we over here?” the man muttered.

“Because if they hit us from the back then we’re screwed, now buck up and watch the perimeter,” declared his superior.

The smoking man glanced back for a second longer before turning his attention to the front. Grabbing his rifle, he held the weapon loosely in his grasp, gaze swinging over the empty patch of grass.

“So uh. How'd you end up here?” he muttered after a few tense moments broken only by distant gunfire and explosions.

“Saw a bunch of dead Iraqis claw my unit to pieces,” replied his companion. “Foxtrot got in contact right before I was about to be thrown in a padded cell.”

“Shit. I just really liked big foot, and saw an ad,” declared the first man.

“I-” his more battle-weary companion began, only to suddenly look up. “What the hell is that?”

His question was answered a moment later when two bats swooped down and released a pair of grenades. The explosive devices erupted a millisecond after hitting their targets, releasing not shrapnel, but a rapidly hardening pink foam. The moment the duo began to struggle, the strange substances locked them in place, arms against their sides.

“Mmf, mmf!” the soldier shouted.

He tried to twist, shout or fire his weapon but he couldn't move, speak a word or even turn his head. From lips to knees, the two men were covered in a thick layer of the pink cement, restricting their movement. As they tumbled to the ground, they looked out, hoping to see their comrades running to their aid.

They were disappointed to find that all but a single one of their fellow soldiers was in an identical situation to theirs. The sole remaining man not with his arms and legs bound by gum the density of cement was reaching for his radio. He didn't manage to even depress the button before a purple bolt shot from the forest, and hit him square in the chest. He swayed to the left, then the right, before crumpling to the ground, snoring loudly.

He tried to look around, to find out what had happened, but without the ability to use his neck, he couldn't see much. Thankfully he got answers a few seconds later, though he also suddenly gained a dozen or so more questions in the process. As about a half dozen young girls equipped in combat gear stepped off a glowing blue staircase and onto the rampart.

“You missed one,” exclaimed a rainbow-haired girl.

“I’m sorry. Mister screech scraw wasn't feeling very good,” added another in a soft, half-whispered tone.

“Ahh it's fine, Twilight's got it!” exclaimed a third girl whose bouncy pink hair was barely contained by her helmet.

“Were lucky they’re making one helluva racket over there,” proclaimed a girl wearing what looked like a modified bomb disposal outfit.

“Let's keep moving. The longer we linger, the greater the chance of someone noticing their entire eastern flank going dark,” urged a fiery-haired girl that seemed older than the rest.

The younger man expected to find a gun pressed to his head but was surprised when that didn't happen. Instead, the small group passed him by, stopping only to poke a few holes in the pink concrete that encapsulated another man. With the male now able to breathe normally, they simply continued on, leaving the soldier to lay there and watch them go.

Crossing the distance between the outer fortification, and the express elevator turned out to be relatively simple. There was next to no one around, and those who were spotted were clearly distracted. Be they frantic engineers seeking replacement parts, panicked soldiers searching for a superior officer, or cowards fleeing out the back. Regardless of why they were there, they were all focused utterly on their goal and didn't notice the seven girls slipping past them.

From truck to ill-used outbuilding, to pile of supplies the girls moved at a quick yet not hurried pace. Within only a few minutes they had neared their target and stopped behind a now-empty barracks fashioned from a worker bunkhouse. Peering up through a window and out the other side, Sunset Shimmer scanned the building across from her.

“Two on the front, two on top, two inside. Pinkie Pie, hand Rainbow Dash a gum bomb. She’ll need it to take out ones on the roof while Twilight sleeps the two closest,” Sunset whispered in a low tone. “Rarity, help where needed, while Applejack is on backup in case were discovered.”

A series of quick nods confirmed that everyone understood the plan, and a pointing gesture from Sunset put it all in motion. In a rainbow-colored flash, the two snipers were swallowed by blobs of pink while a pair of purple bolts dropped the others.

“Applejack you're in first, Rainbow Dash behind, Rarity on support, and everyone else, back,” Sunset Shimmer declared.

The farm girl nodded, and breathed deep, growing two extra feet upon exhaling. Now only just barely small enough to fit under the door, Applejack strode forward, gaining speed with each thunderous step. With a crash she smashed through the thin, metal barrier, sending the thing flying across the room. Where the twisted hunk of steel slammed into a computer terminal mere inches from a confused man’s head.

That same man found himself suddenly electrocuted into unconsciousness before he had a chance to think. His ally got only a second later before getting drop-kicked out the plate glass window by a flying rainbow blur. The confused scream lasted for mere milliseconds before being abruptly ended upon him hitting the ground.

“Woops,” Rainbow Dash muttered, peering out of the fresh hole she had made. “I hope he’s still alive.”

Fluttershy stood next to her friend and extended her hands in the fallen soldier’s direction. After a brief flicker of magic danced across her fingertips, Fluttershy recoiled and nodded dutifully.

“He's okay. Unconscious, and with a concussion, but okay,” she declared.

“That's gonna suck for him,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

“So uh, where’s this elevator?” Applejack asked.

Sunset Shimmer looked around the room in confusion. She noted that there were no other doors or methods of entry save for the ladder leading up and the broken window. Other than that there was just a handful of computers, a few screens, and now a whole lot of spilled coffee.

“I don't know,” Sunset admitted. “It should be right where we are standing.”

“Maybe there is some button or secret code that will make it pop out of the ground or something,” Rainbow Dash offered.

“Ooh, and there should be smoke too so it looks all epic and stuff!” Pinkie Pie proclaimed.

“We don't have time for puzzles, or anything like that,” Sunset Declared, spinning around. “Rarity, grab that guy that fell out the window. We should wake him up so he doesn't end up permanently injured, and it shouldn't take much convincing to get him to just tell us how to get down there.”

“On it,” Rarity replied.

The girl walked over to the window, and raised her hand, gesturing it at the male palm open with fingers splayed. A flick and twist of the wrist conjured a makeshift stretcher board under the man before levitating him upwards. In no time at all, he was brought back inside and placed gently on the ground, where Fluttershy was quick to tend to him.

A nod from Sunset to Applejack had the farm girl move over to the man and place a hand against his chest. Her enlarged grip and titanic size enabled her to hold down the other human with ease. Ensuring that when he woke up a moment later he did not accidentally get up, and headbutt Fluttershy.

“Who what where?” he muttered in confusion.

“That doesn't matter,” Sunset Shimmer cut in. “You need to tell us how to activate the elevator.”

The soldier struggled a moment later, but when it became apparent that he could not escape Applejack’s grip he gave up.

“No,” he stated.

“No? I don't think you understand the position your in here, pal,” Applejack retorted, squeezing his midsection.

The man winced, his dark features scrunching up. “You wouldn't,” he declared through clenched teeth.

“Try us,” Sunset shot back, kneeling down next to him and conjuring a baseball-sized orb of fire in her hand.

“Heh, nice try but my teenagers are more intimidating than you and their only power is spending my money,” he exclaimed, his laugh turning into a wheeze when Applejack gave him another squeeze.

“Look, sir. Let's just be logical here. The only way you make out of this as healthy as you are now is if you cooperate with us,” Rarity proclaimed. “Perfect will win and when he does, if you slowed us down and indirectly caused the deaths of his men he won't be happy.”

“You assume much,” he muttered, an arrogant smile coming to his lips.

“This is getting nowhere,” Rainbow Dash interrupted, the girl stepping forward and pulling out her knife. “I’ll start carving chunks out of him. Fluttershy, you get ready to heal him.”

“Hold on a second,” Sunset Shimmer stated.

The girl then took a step forward and extended a hand toward the man’s shoulder. “Look I’m sure if you understood exactly the type of person you are defending you would-” Sunset Shimmer’s speech was halted the moment her hand brushed against the man’s uncovered neck.

In an instant, the world fell away, though instead of gaining an insight into the man, Sunset felt the opposite happen. Information flowed from herself into him, the soldier being forced to grasp exactly what was happening from Sunset’s perspective. Sunset tried to fight it for a moment, worried that she might reveal a secret but she knew that wouldn't happen.

Her powers of empathy never revealed something hurtful or damaging unless necessary. Even now, with the world coming back into focus, Sunset Shimmer could tell that he didn't know much. Just enough to get why she needed to get down there, and incapacitate the earth pony he was protecting.

“I…” he muttered before going slack. “The computer closest to the door. Open the command prompt and type activate lift three, space delta echo charlie.”

Sunset Shimmer looked over to Twilight. “Well, what are you waiting for?”

“I think we're all just a little confused about how you did that sugarcube,” Applejack muttered.

“My empathy power. It goes both ways now and it's stronger too,” Sunset Shimmer explained.

“That's super neato but I really think we should get skedaddling. Don't you?” Pinkie Pie urged.

“Right,” Twilight murmured half to herself.

A few swift clicks later and the metal beneath their feet began to groan loudly. The two panels of floor receded downward before parting and disappearing out of sight. Revealing a ten-foot by ten-foot metal elevator rising out from a deep, smoke-filled pit.

“I told ya it would make a cool entrance,” Pinkie Pie whispered.

Sunset Shimmer rolled her eyes.

The group didn't have to wait long before it clicked into place after rising into view. The interior was spartan, with only a grated floor, and a rusted metal cage, it sported only two buttons. One was an arrow pointing up, the other down.

“So uh. What do you plan on doing now?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“I don't know,” murmured the soldier, now free to sit up. “I guess surrender, but I suppose I should also warn you that Foxtrot was planning something big for this place. Never told anyone what exactly, but he was confident it would be able to turn the tables in our favor.”

“Thanks for that vague bit of foreboding,” Rainbow Dash sarcastically remarked.

“Sorry. It's all I know. Foxtrot has compartmentalized so much information I doubt anyone but he and the pony know anything about it,” the lone male muttered with a shrug.

“Shouldn't we hit him with a gum grenade or something?” Fluttershy offered.

“No, I don't think that's necessary,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

“I won't interfere. I just wanna talk to my girls again,” muttered the man.

“I think he's genuine. Come along everyone,” Rarity hurried.

The group quickly assembled into the small metal cage, with Applejack pulling the door shut behind them. Once inside, Sunset Shimmer reached for the buttons when she stopped, hesitating for a moment.

“It's not too late you know. There are few relationships out there that are truly unrepairable,” Sunset Shimmer offered.

“I know that… I guess I just needed someone to tell me that. Good luck,” he muttered.

The man then stood up and walked out the door.

“What was that?” Fluttershy whispered.

“Just a parent with some baggage,” Sunset Shimmer replied.

A dull boom shook the entire building, causing the windows to rattle, and monitors to vibrate right off the desk they had been standing on. It lasted only a moment, but flames shooting into the air outside remained, a great torrent of fire rising into the sky less than a kilometer away.

“We should… we should get moving,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

“Yes. Yes we should,” Sunset agreed.

Author's Note

This is part of the 12 days of christmas, head over here to keep track of all the cool stuff coming down the pipes. If you want to ensure I can afford to keep doing stuff like this, consider backing me over on Subscribestar or Patreon.

Chapter 47

“What do you think he meant about their ace in the hole?” Applejack remarked, scratching her chin. “You don't think they got a nuke or something, do you?”

“That hardly seems to line up with Foxtrot’s goals,” Rarity replied. “Causing massive collateral damage and wiping out a city would only help the people he believes are his enemies.”

“I know that, but maybe he figured out how to get to Equestria, or where Perfect’s base is?” Applejack posited.

“I mean its possible. If the Equestrians can drop stuff here, why can't we drop stuff there?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Its not impossible, but I have a feeling that isn't it,” Sunset Shimmer answered.

“Its gotta be a giant mech suit. Its always a giant mech,” Pinkie Pie confidently declared.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “They don't have the technology for that. Nor the resources or manufacturing capabilities.”

“What if its a magic mech?” Pinkie Pie retorted. “Huh, betcha never thought of that.”

“They only have what. A single magic user?” Rarity exclaimed.

“That doesn't seem very likely,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Hey. A girl can dream, alright?” Pinkie Pie retorted.

Sunset Shimmer chuckled and rolled her eyes. “Well whatever it is. I have a feeling that by exploring down here we’ll find out.”

“And hopefully get a chance to stop them before they activate it. Whatever it is,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“I sure hope so, cus for once I hope Applejack is wrong,” Twilight stated.

“Thanks. I think,” Applejack murmured.

The endless white quarry walls that had been sliding past them for the better part of fifteen minutes sudden gave way. Revealing a small circular space roughly the size of a classroom with only a single exit directly in front of them. A moment later and the elevator came to a jerking halt, its metal door rattling out of the way, allowing the group to exit.

Sunset Shimmer took the lead, inspecting the room carefully for anything that could be useful in their investigation. There were a few terminals, computer stations and desk assembled near the right wall, though they were all dark as well dust covered. A small armory within a caged off section nearby also seemed to have been forgotten, its racks of weapons stocked to the brim.

The lone exit lay directly before them, just beyond which was a long hallway cut from the same stone as everything else. Wide enough for a city bus to pass through, the hall had a mine cart track and more then enough room for a group of people to walk on either side of it. Like the room they were standing in, the walls of the hall were cut so cleanly that Sunset didn't even see any tool marks.

“Its so smooth,” Rarity whispered, hand running across the wall.

“This place must be a lot older then I thought, or that pony you mentioned musta done all the digging using some kinda magic,” Applejack added.

“Could be both, or either. He has been on earth for a while,” Sunset Shimmer answered, turning to the computers. “Any luck on those, Twilight?”

“There is no power source. It looks like there was a generator down here at one point but its gone,” Twilight replied.

“Makes sense. This is where the lights end,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

The speedster pointed up to where a trio of lights wired in from above were screwed into the ceiling in a rough triangle shape around the elevator’s final resting place. There were no more wires leading deeper, or any manner of illumination beyond, just a long, dark passageway. As the girls stared into its depths, a sudden tremor shook the entire room, startling the group from their tunnel hypnosis.

“Flashlights on. Twilight?” Sunset asked.

Twilight nodded. “Right.”

The other girl concentrated for a moment before conjuring forth a glowing purple orb of light. Which, with a bit of prompting, began to float down the tunnel, illuminating more of the stone hallway and the mine cart tracks that ran down it. The rest of the girls fanned out, the unspoken command to ready themselves being sent by the simple order to ready flashlights.

“Hey Sunny. Why don't you do the orb? You have the fire magic after all,” Rainbow Dash asked, the girl raising her gun.

“Precisely,” Sunset replied. “I have fire. If there was a gas leak or something I’d rather we detect it using a safer method. Rather then the entire cavern exploding as we detonate a ton of methane.”

“Point taken,” Rainbow Dash murmured.

“Speaking of which…” Sunset Shimmer turned. “How are those readings looking?”

Fluttershy tapped the handheld measurement device once before nodding. “Looks good. There is a bit too much C.O.2, but that's to be expected given our depth.”

“Good. Applejack and Rainbow Dash, you’re on point,” Sunset Shimmer ordered.

The girls moved as commanded of them, with Applejack standing to the right while Rainbow was on the left. Together they began to move deeper, flashlights clicking on the moment they left the glow of the overhead lights. Though bright, not much else was revealed save for more walls, floor, and ceiling that were all the same glassy smoothness as the rest.

Forward they pressed, pausing briefly when the tunnel bent suddenly to the left. After ensuring there were no traps or other surprises, they continued on in relative silence, the only noise being their boots. A few more minutes passed before finally someone spoke up, the quiet broken by the timid voice of Fluttershy.

“This feels strange,” muttered the girl. “It's like we’re walking inside of a giant artery or something.”

“Don't be ridiculous. It's all stone,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“I know that,” Fluttershy retorted. “But that's just how it feels.”

“The smooth walls, and rounded roof certainly do evoke organic feelings,” Rarity agreed.

“It’s definetly odd. Lets press on,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

A few seconds later, after a rather sudden right turn, they came upon the first path splitting off from the one they were already on. Freezing in place, Rainbow Dash pointed her weapon to the entrance while Applejack continued watching the main path.

“Rainbow Dash, check it out, but be cautious,” Sunset Shimmer exclaimed.

Rainbow Dash nodded before turning into a blur and vanishing down into the gloom, the light of her flashlight barely keeping up with the girl. A few pained moments later and Rainbow Dash returned with a rather confused look on her face.

“Theres nothing down there,” stated the speedster. “Just a weirdly long space thats been carved out using whatever magic this pony has.”

“Alright lets keep moving, this time Rainbow Dash, I want you scouting a bit further ahead. Just beyond Twilight's orb and no further,” Sunset Shimmer half ordered, half offered.

“Good thinking. I’m on it,” Rainbow Dash agreed.

“And take it slow, bonehead!” Applejack shouted after her departing partner.

Who’s snickers were audible for a full second after she vanished down the hall in a blur. Leaving her friends to slowly walk after her, their weapons raised or ready. Together they all silently waited for Rainbow Dash to return, some a bit more apprehensive then others. In the end they didn't get far before the speedster reappeared, this time standing at the end of another bend.

“I think you guys should see this,” Rainbow Dash whispered, cupping her hands around her mouth.

“Double time it, girls,” Sunset Shimmer declared.

Walking a little faster, the group made their way towards the lone member off on their own.

“Twilight darling. I’m curious. Why haven't you been more insistent that you remain our groups’ leader?” Rarity asked in a hushed tone.

“I talked about it before, but it just never felt right,” Twilight replied with a shrug. “It was like some force was pushing me to lead you girls.”

“The elements,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Those damn things seem capable of twisting anyone they come in contact even long after the affect should have worn off,” Sunset Shimmer muttered.

“Shh, were here,” Applejack hushed.

The group fell silent for the last few feet to Rainbow Dash’s position. Once they rounded the bend, and followed the speedster’s finger, they quickly realized what had spooked the girl. There only a dozen meters away was a massive open pit, over which ran a bridge with a minecart at the other end of it.

“Woah,” Applejack muttered.

Sunset Shimmer kept one hand on her weapon as she looked around, taking in the suddenly much open space. The ceiling went so far up that their lights couldn't even pierce the gloom which gathered there. This cravasse like opening stretched far to the right, but didn't go far in the other direction before ending at a wall. On the left there was another smooth wall that went up about ten meters before turning into a cave opening overlooking their position.

Every bit of stone had evidently been extracted by magical means, as there didn't seem to be a single tool mark visible. Indeed the only thing that looked out of place was the wood and metal track as well as the minecart itself. Though they couldn't be certain if that trend would continue as their flashlights didn't banish enough of the gloom that they could see very far across the expanse. Twilight's magical orb wasn't much help there either, the thing flickering briefly before finally dying.

“Thats odd,” Twilight murmured.

“Wait,” Sunset Shimmer declared, stopping Rainbow Dash right before she was about to move. “There is something off about this place.”

“You’re telling me. It feels like were in the belly of some kinda beast,” Applejack whispered.

“Oh pisha. Its more like we are in the lymphnode system of a giant monster,” Pinkie Pie retorted.

“Regardless,” Twilight interrupted.

“Yes, either way it doesn't feel right. Rainbow Dash could you perhaps fly over to the right and see how far this goes? If anything happens come back immediately. Don't try to fight by yourself,” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“Can do,”Rainbow Dash declared.

With a bit of focus and a few seconds to concentrate, Rainbow Dash had summoned her wings. The brightly colored appendages sliding out from precut holes in her clothing.

“Don't be a hero. You come back to me, ya hear?” Applejack barked.

“As if I could leave that apple bottom of yours,” Rainbow Dash shot back.

Applejack blushed and grumbled but said nothing.

Without another word spoken, Rainbow Dash flapped her wings and took off, flying into the gloom to the group’s right. A few quick hand signs were all Sunset Shimmer needed to make her squad spread out and take up defensive positions. Guns were trained in nearly all directions, while spells were called to the forefront of two girl’s minds.

There they remained for nearly ten whole minutes, the silence only broken by the occasional distant rumble. They came every two or three minutes like clock work, shaking loose a bit of rock, and sending dust to drift down from above. Though nerve wracking, the events didn't seem violent enough to destroy anything but none of the girls could be certain of that.

Either way they were nearing the end of their collective nervous rope when they saw Rainbow Dash’s light. The girl was moving quickly in their direction, concerned, but not injured, or at least not visibly anyway.

“See anything?” Pinkie Pie half whispered, half shouted.

“Yeah there was a ledge not far, it looks like there was another bridge at one point but it collapsed,” Rainbow Dash answered, landing next to Applejack. “I think it might be worth checking out though.”

“Why? Its just another bridge,” Applejack stated.

“The one tunnel’s collapsed but the other opens up into what looks like a work station of some kind,” Rainbow Dash stated. “I saw a bunch of books, and tools and stuff.”

“There could be a clue as to what they are doing here over there,” Twilight offered.

Sunset Shimmer bit her lip and thought about it for a moment before nodding. “Alright. Twilight you practiced that weightless spell right?”

“Err ya, why?” Twilight replied.

“We’ll hook you up to Rainbow Dash, and the both of you can fly over there together,” Sunset Shimmer answered.

“Are you sure thats wise? It would probably make more sense for me to go,” Applejack offered.

“No,” Sunset Shimmer retorted. “We need you here. And these two will make a perfect team.”

“They’ll be fine darling,” Rarity reassured.

Applejack huffed. “Fine.”

“You’re so cute when your being overprotective,” Rainbow Dash remarked, flashing Applejack a wink.

To which the farm girl grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest.

Twilight pushed a bit of magic into her fingers and began inscribing a rune onto her pant leg. Once it was complete, the glowing purple lines flashed briefly before dulling to the point of no longer being visible. After waiting a few seconds, Twilight jumped in the air to test it, and found that it worked as she hung weightlessly at the apex of her jump.

“Huh, it worked,” Twilight whispered.

“Did you not expect it to?” Fluttershy asked.

“I mean. I hadn't actually used it before so, kinda,” Twilight admitted.

“Alright Rainbow, hook her up, and go slow,” Sunset Shimmer cautioned.

“You better not start as well,” Rainbow Dash shot. “Cus I think I’ve gotten just about enough overprotectiveness today.”

Sunset smiled. “Just remember to watch each other’s backs. I know we haven't run into any trouble yet, but that doesn't mean there aren't traps or other kinds of obstacles out there waiting for us.”

“Aye boss,” Rainbow Dash replied, giving Sunset a lazy salute.

Stepping closer to one another, Twilight used a few straps, some rope and a bit of magic to bind herself to the other girl’s chest. They looked almost like a pair of sky divers, with Twilight facing forward, while Rainbow Dash was on the back. A few tests later, and Twilight gave her flying partner a slightly shaky thumb’s up.

“Were good. Or at least as good as were going to get,” Twilight exclaimed.

“Alright, hold on tight,” Rainbow Dash declared.

“Yeah just a seeeec,” Twilight screeched as she was launched into the air by an impatient Rainbow Dash.

Sunset Shimmer wanted to tell Rainbow to slow down and to think of Twilight, but bit her tongue. The pair were already a dozen meters away and Susnet didn't want to distract them at such an important moment.

“What do we do now?” Rarity inquired.

“Just wait here, right?” Fluttershy asked.

Sunset Shimmer nodded. “We sit right here and not move an inch, or touch anything.”

Pinkie Pie paused, and took a step away from the bridge. “Hehe, sorry.”

“I know its rude of me to ask this of you darling, but do try to sit still,” Rarity urged.

“Oh fine. But I’m gettin real tired of all this spookiness and-” Pinkie Pie paused just as the entire cavern began to shake, the vibration beginning from somewhere far below them.

The group braced themselves, riding out the surprisingly long tremor.

“Its getting worse,” Fluttershy stated.

“It is. They better hurry,” Sunset Shimmer murmured.

“Oh my goodness, thats a long drop,” Twilight muttered.

“I told you not to look,” Rainbow Dash retorted. “Now would you quit squeezing my legs so much. I swear I’m going to lose feeling in them pretty soon.”

Twilight released the deathgrip she had on her companion’s limbs and focused on breathing. By the time she got her blood pressure under control, the aforementioned bridge had come into view. Broken right in the middle, two good chunks still hung out over the abyss like a pair of broken, jagged teeth.

Ascending up to its level, Twilight could tell that Rainbow Dash’s assessment was indeed correct. To the right the tracks didn't go far before the entire tunnel collapsed, filling the opening completely with broken stones. On the other side, there was a narrow passageway that opened up at the very edge of the light shed by Twilight's flashlight.

“See? Just up there,” Rainbow Dash remarked.

Twilight nodded, bracing herself as the pair landed just beyond the broken remnants of the bridge. Unhooking from each other took little time, with Rainbow Dash’s dexterous fingers making short work of the knots. Once apart, the pair drew their weapons, and exhcanged one another nod.

“I’ll take front left,” Rainbow Dash offered.

“And I’ll take back right,” Twilight replied.

They then crept forward in unison, sweeping the ceiling, walls and floor with their bright flashlights. The eagle eyed Twilight immediately noticed that their surroundings were much more angular and far less organic then the other sections. The mark of a human digger was clearly evident, though Twilight quickly pushed such thoughts from her mind.

For by then they had entered into the main room, where a plethora of strange sights awaiated them both. The most pressing was the fact that the only other exit, secondary tunnel that angled down and right, had collapsed at some point. The other less distressing feature were the several short desks sitting inside of an alcove a little further up.

Rainbow Dash swept her flashlight across the dusty pages and paused as a tremor shook the entire cavern. For a moment both she and Twilight wondered if the roof was about to give out. They were pleasantly surprised when that did not happen, allowing them to continue their investigation.

“Wait. Gonna check for traps,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

Kneeling down, the speedster pointed her flashlight this way and that, seeking out some detail that Twilight wasn't cognizant of. A few minutes later, and Rainbow Dash holstered her weapon, a confident look crossing her features.

“Looks clean. I’ll watch our back while you check it out,” Rainbow Dash offered.

“Right,” Twilight murmured.

Steppin past her friend, Twilight walked over to the desks and crouched down low, noting just how close to the ground the work stations were. They reminded her of the grade six class room that she had volunteered in as an teacher’s assistant not long ago. Inspecting the various scraps of paper littering the area, Twilight quickly found herself confused and a little unnerved.

“Something is attacking my mind. I can't focus on anything, my memories blur. Why is this happening after so long? What changed?” Twilight read aloud, putting the sheet of paper aside.

“Work continues smoothly. The excavation wont take much longer, but the carving will take considerably more time. Foxtrot urges me to hurry, but this work cannot be rushed. Not with so much at stake,” Twilight murmured.

Picking up another, Twilight found that the contents were little more then gibberish. Barely a coherent thought to be seen, Twilight dropped it in the growing pile to her right. Several more sheets of paper soon joined, the writings contained within a mix outright nonsense to just barely comprehensible rambling.

“Hows it going back there?” Rainbow Dash whispered.

“Its going to take a minute,” Twilight warned. “I think um, the pony had a bit of a mental break down.”

“Well make it quick. I don't like how powerful these quakes are becoming,” Rainbow Dash replied.

“I’m working on it,” Twilight retorted.

Flipping through papers, Twilight picked up one that contained mostly legible words strung along into a mostly coherent statement. Twilight cleared her throat, and narrowed her gaze before continuing to read aloud.

“The construction of the golem is proceeding nicely but I cannot remember why it was decided we should build it in the first place. I spoke to Foxtrot alone and he remarked something similar. He wanted to protect humanity, while I wished to destroy Celestia. Yet here we are, bunkering down in anticipation of fighting Perfect Tempo. Why? This is counterproductive to what we want yet…” Twilight paused and turned the page over. “My mind grows fuzzy, even now I can feel images of those girls popping into my head and triggering the bile in my gut to rise. Why do these seemingly innocent creatures cause such a response? What has happened to my mind. I can't remember…”

Twilight looked down, ignoring the writing she could not make heads or tails of.

“Gotta seal off this area.Trick myself into slowing construction. Whatever the reason we are making this thing it can't be good,” Twilight continued. “I must clear my head of whatever is affecting us. I must ensure I don't destroy documents once the miasma settles over me completely. I’ll destroy the tunnels, that should do it. Just have to hold onto this thought for a little longer.”

Twilight paused.

“That sounds kind of messed up,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “What do you think happened?”

“I don't know, but it can't be good,” Twilight replied.

Brushing aside a clump of dirt and dust, Twilight picked up a stack of papers and began to read. She didn't make it far before discovering a rather detailed drawing of a pony. It wasn't just any mere equine though, and with fear pounding through her veins, she turned to Rainbow Dash.

“We have to get back, now. Sunset is going to want to see this,” Twilight proclaimed, raising the stack of papers.

“Alright lets-”

A sudden rumble stopped Rainbow Dash dead in her tracks. Though it started as a distant vibration the shaking swiftly turning into a tremor powerful enough to knock Twilight from her feet. Rainbow Dash remained standing, scanning the area for anything out of place.

Dust fell from the ceiling, accompanied by the occasional clump of freed dirt or small handful of rock. The violent shaking lasted for a lot longer then anticipated and causing a sliver of fear to worm its way into the pair’s hearts. Twilight pulled herself into a standing in the midst of the earthquake and was about to stand up fully when Rainbow Dash grabbed her.

The other girl’s powerful arms then wrenched the book lover out of the way just before a hunk of stone hit the ground where Twilight had been crouched. Landing atop Twilight, Rainbow Dash fanned her wings wide, and braced herself as best as possible. Only a few more hunks of dirt and debris fell before the shaking finally stopped.

“You alright?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yeah, just a little shaken is all,” Twilight muttered, accepting the hand offered to her.

A sharp tug pulled her back into a stand alongside Rainbow Dash. Together they dusted themselves off and were about to go back to what they were doing. When a sudden loud crack echoed from far in the distance.

“What was that?” Twilight whispered.

“Sounded like a gun shot,” Rainbow Dash answered.

A flurry of shots, yelling, and thumps interrupted Twilight before hse had a chance to speak.

“Hurry, hook yourself back up and get that spell going again!” Rainbow Dash demanded.

“Right!” Twilight replied.